《Neurolink System in the Modern World》


 Chapter 1: My Family

    <h4>Chapter 1: My Family</h4>


    Groaning, I reluctantly pried my eyes open, annoyance bubbling at the sound of the voice I detested most in this world.


    As my bleary vision focused, I found myself staring at the face of a stunning blonde woman with piercing blue eyes and an impressive, well-defined figure.


    Her clingy white top entuated the curves of her body, making it impossible to ignore her undeniable allure.


    Her seductive, mature demeanor was unsurprising, given her mixed heritage¡ªhalf American, half Korean. The fusion of her DNA resulted in a seductive blend of American height and bodybined with the youthful charm of a Korean. It was an enchanting mix that set her apart.


    "What''s your problem? Is that how you look at your aunt?" Her voice dripped with scorn and scrutiny.


    "Sorry," the word slipped out, a reflex honed over years of enduring her mistreatment.


    Beneath her outward beauty, her true character was rotten to the core.


    She was Alyssa, my aunt. She might bebeled as such, but in truth, she was just 25 years old. She was the woman who ensnared my uncle .


    After my parents passed away when I was just 10 years old, my single uncle took me under his wing. Being the only rtive around, he became my guardian and also managed our family inheritance.


    The official exnation given was that my mother had left with another man, but I found it hard to ept that story.


    Unfortunately, my father believed it, and not long after, he had a car ident while driving under the influence of alcohol.


    Initially, my uncle was incredibly kind and attentive, looking after me in a loving manner.


    However, everything took a turn when he crossed paths with this woman. With the substantial wealth he had got from my parents, he became a prime target for what society refers to as a "gold digger."


    My uncle, having had no prior dating experience, fell into her charms. It''s painful to admit, but my father''s side gic predispositions weren''t the best.


    The situation shifted dramatically from there.


    A simmering anger brewed within me, aimed not only at Alyssa, but also at my fool uncle for his foolishness and betrayal. The resentment I held for him was strong, and I couldn''t help but see him as aplete idiot for falling into her trap.


    "Ugh, you reek!" Alyssa''s disgusted expression hit my ears.


    "What the hell You''re the one who doesn''t give me money for soap and shampoo, and you''reining about me stinking? I swear, I could strangle you right now," I retorted, my anger ring. Fists clenched, I fought the urge tosh out physically.


    My hand twitched, as if to p her.


    "This should teach you a lesson, you witch!"


    BAM!


    A resounding p echoed in my mind, but it was just a fantasy.


    I knew better than to provoke her further and risk being kicked out of the house.


    "Go take a bath. Your Uncle ising back home today, so you should at least look presentable for him," she instructed, handing me a bar of generic soap and shampoo.


    The unbranded soap and shampoo she offered was a proof of her stinginess. It was another reminder of how she constantly cut corners, showing no consideration for my well-being.


    As she exited the room, I nced around at the disorganized space.


    The bedroom was a mess. The bed was a jumble of crumpled sheets and tossed nkets, while pillows slumped in defeat. Clothes and belongings were scattered on the floor, and a desk held a chaotic mix of wet tissue and books. The window''s view was partly blocked by clutter on the sill.


    It was a mess, true, but Icked the energy to clean it up.


    The weight of abandonment and mistreatment from a young age had taken its toll, often plunging me into depression. My room mirrored the turmoil within me.


    "I should take my medicine," I muttered, shuffling towards the medicine cab to retrieve a single tablet of my antidepressant.


    My only uncle wasing back? Normally, I should have felt some flicker of happiness at the idea of seeing my only family member, but instead, all I could summon was a deep, simmering hatred. Why was he so blind? Why did he allow himself to be taken in by that cunning woman?


    As my emotions clouded my thoughts, a dark idea wormed its way into my mind.


    "Should I just swallow all of these pills and end it?"


    The notion didn''t seem so far-fetched. At 18, I was a prisoner in this room, trapped in a life I despised. School was a distant memory, crushed under the weight of relentless bullying.


    But cing all the me on my aunt for my school misery was too easy. I was also singled out because of my appearance.


    My reflection in the mirror showcased someone with extra weight, a face marked by e scars, terrible posture, and eyes that struggled to focus.


    Wait! Could my aunt constant contempt be linked to my appearance? Would she treat me differently if I were attractive?


    Of course, such a transformation was a pipe dream for a depressed andzy guy like me.


    "Goodbye, world," I whispered, contemting my escape.


    .


    .


    .


    THUD!


    I ced down the antidepressant on the desk


    "Suicide ? Scratch that . I''m too much of a coward to kill myself."


    The thought of dying shook me, abruptly pulling me from my unsettling reverie. It wasn''t that I held my life in high regard; it was just that fear of death held me back from embracing it.


    I returned the bottle of antidepressants to the drawer and grabbed a water bottle from my cluttered desk. After downing it, I headed towards the bathroom, intending to take a soothing bath.


    "Eh?" The moment I set foot on the way, a chilling sensation enveloped me. Nausea surged through my stomach. It felt as if the world had started spinning around me.


    "Ahhhhhhh!" My body convulsed, and I vomited something with a metallic vor. Then I saw it¡ªthe crimson stain on the floor. Panic surged through me as I realized that I was looking at my own blood.


    I needed help, or this could be the end of my pitiful life. No, I would undoubtedly end up dead if someone didn''t get me to the hospital right away.


    No! I don''t want to die . I''m still a virgin goddamit !


    Summoning every ounce of strength, I attempted to move, but it only worsened the nausea.


    THUD!


    I ended up copsing onto the floor, blood continuing to overflow in my mouth. Desperation mixed with fear as my condition spiraled out of control.


    No, this couldn''t be how it all ended. I couldn''t die like this. Tears mingled with my gasps as the pain intensified, as if a swarm of needles were piercing my stomach. I wanted to scream, but only more blood came out.


    Finally, my vision dimmed, fading away. I thought my life would sh before my eyes, showing me happy memories from my childhood.


    But it didn''t. Instead, what shed before my eyes was the mistreatment I received from my aunt, theck of interest from my uncle, the abandonment by my mother, my irresponsible father , my ugly appearance , the bullies at my school, the girls who rejected me, and the Inte trolls that made fun of me.


    The world was unfair. I didn''t deserve any of this. If I were given another chance, I would live my life differently. I wouldn''t be afraid anymore; I wouldn''t remain weak. I would show them the consequences of their actions.


    But reality proved to be unbearably cruel. And then, my vision faded into nothingness, and with that, my final breath escaped my lips.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    [System Activated ]

 Chapter 2: Re-Live

    <h4>Chapter 2: Re-Live</h4>


    [System Activate]


    [System Aptitude Test Starting ]


    ===========


    Name : Ji-Hoon Zyden


    Age : 17 years old


    Condition : Dead


    ===========


    [Searching for the Perfect System]


    [System :Aptitude Test ]


    [Vampire System : 22%]


    [Werewolf System: 30%]


    [Dragon System : 0%]


    [Titan System : 0%]


    [Martial Art System : 2%]


    [Angelic System : -20%]


    [¡­]


    [¡­]


    [¡­]


    [Demonic system : 40%]


    [Vengeful system : 70 %]


    [Insane Demonic System : 85%]


    [Mind Breaking System : 95%]


    [Neurolink System : 100%]


    [Neurolin System - Downloading ]


    As my eyes fluttered open, a damp sensation greeted my face.


    "I thought I died?" I mumbled to myself, cautiously rising from the floor. The memories were foggy ¨C thest thing I recalled was slipping into unconsciousness. Strangely, though, the stabbing pain in my stomach was gone.


    Yet the reality of what urred lingered. The empty bottle stared back at me, and the bloodstains on the floor remained vivid. There was just too much blood, and even if I hadn''t sumbed, I certainly shouldn''t have been able to move so soon.


    As I tried to get my bearings, my gaze caught something in my peripheral vision. It was like a holographic brain icon. At first, I thought it might be some forgotten toy, but I soon noticed it was there no matter where I looked. It felt almost like a heads-up disy in a video game, just hanging in my field of view.


    "Neurolink System," I unconsciously muttered, and then a notification sound echoed in my head. Suddenly, a blue semi-transparent window appeared before me.


    "What the hell!" I eximed aloud, jumping back first onto my bed. Thankfully, the soft cushion of the bed absorbed my fall.


    ===========


    Name : Ji-Hoon Zyden


    Age : 17 years old


    Overall Stats : 3.5


    Level (1) [0/100]


    Strength : 0.5


    Agility : 0.3


    Stamina : 0.5


    Endurance: 0.5


    Intelligence: 1.6


    Charisma : 0.1


    Skills


    Mind Eye [ Level 1]


    Suggestion [Locked ]


    ===========


    "What the hell is this thing?" My heart began racing, and blood surged into my head, causing a numbing sensation. It was a familiar sign that I was experiencing anxiety. First, the nausea, and now this feeling? How unlucky could I be?


    But then, I heard a notification.


    System One Time Skill:Calm Mind Activated


    A cool sensation washed over my head, and strangely, I found myself not so bothered by the fact that there was a strange HUD window in front of my eyes. I wasn''t sure what was happening, but it was definitely better than having a stroke right now.


    "This is like one of those system novels I always read on web novels!" I eximed as I realized what I was looking at.


    Normal people would be utterly clueless if they saw these types of windows appearing out of thin air. Some might even think they were going crazy. But not me! I''ve read dozens of books like this, and in every single one, the main character bes overpowered.


    "Maybe God pitied me and granted my dying wish?" I muttered to myself. But as soon as I said the word "dying," my gaze unconsciously shifted to the half-drunk water bottle on the desk. Hastily, I retrieved it and screwed the cap back on.


    "Someone might have poisoned me. I need to hold onto this evidence," I thought. I might have been NEET, but I''m no fool.


    In fact, I always used to score straight A+s in my exams when I was studying. It was the constant bullying that drove me away from school. If I had truly been poisoned, my first suspect would be my evil Aunt. As the sole blood-rted family member of my uncle, I was a threat to her, especially because I would turn 18 next week .


    But let me focus first on the issue at hand.


    Now, what to do with this window?


    I settled back onto the bed and started examining the details of the skills. As for the stats, I didn''t know the conversion, but they seemed pitifully low.


    "Mind Eye [See the Stats of people 3-5 levels ahead of you]


    Suggestion [Increase your chance of convincing someone by 5%]


    This is cool. ''Mind Eye'' seems quite generic for a system skill, but ''Suggestion'' is quite overpowered. It might just be a 5% increase, but I know it''ll be stronger over time. And 5% is a significant boost already.


    Imagine this: if I were to ask a beautiful girl I just met to be my girlfriend, my chance would be practically zero.


    But with this 5%, I could bypass that abysmal chance if I just got lucky once. Of course, I''m aware that 5% isn''t exactly 5%. Like in games, having a 5% critical rate doesn''t mean you''ll get a critical hit every 20 attacks.


    Sometimes it won''t even happen if the enemy has stats that prevent critical strikes. So no, I won''t attempt anything crazy like trying to find a girlfriend right away. Worst-case scenario, they''d call the police on me for harassing them.


    Putting that aside, I started using Mind Eye on the bottle. Unfortunately, it didn''t work. I guess I need to try it with a living person.


    "In novels , I should be getting a mission now to earn some experience," I muttered to myself.


    And as if in response to my thoughts, a window popped up:


    [Mission : Takeabath +10XP, ]


    "I knew it," I chuckled and hurriedly went to the bathroom, grabbing a mop first to clean up the distracting blood on the floor. Then I finally took a bath and brushed my teeth.


    For the first time in many years, I actually enjoyed this bath. I felt alive, as if a sense of hope was returning to me. But beneath this newfound happiness, a burning desire for revenge and dominance started taking root in my heart.


    Being a hero? Being a good guy? Only silly main characters of novels do that, because they''re nothing more than figments of imagination created by writers who are ves to their readers. I''m different. I''m a real person who has suffered greatly due to the mistreatment of others.


    Suddenly, a creepy smile formed on my lips.


    "I will live my life to the fullest now that I have this chance."


    [Mission Complete]

 Chapter 3: Level up

    <h4>Chapter 3: Level up</h4>


    After finishing my bath, I walked straight to the dresser to get my clothing. As I opened it up, I only saw a couple of shirts and pants that would fit me. Most of my clothes don''t fit anymore because I gained a lot of weight.


    So, I was forced to wear a white loose XL T-shirt and ck jogging pants. Luckily, the jogging pants were stretchable, so I managed to make them fit.


    Then I opened my cab and picked up my eyesses.


    It seems this system will give me missions to increase my XP. It''s quite random, but I know that I just have to follow it, and my journey to be a god among men in this world would be secured. Hehehe.


    With that in mind, I walked out of my room. I used to be afraid of meeting my aunt, but I wanted to see her right away to check my Mind''s Eye.


    My house is quite big, to be honest. It would take me a couple of minutes to get downstairs. However, for some stupid reason, my aunt put me in the smallest room.


    Walking downstairs, I saw my wicked aunt sitting on the sofa using her phone.


    She was wearing the same clothes as before. I did not see her cooking anything, so I guess, she would just order some food when my uncle got home.


    "Mind Eye," I muttered to myself. I wanted to see if it would work against her.


    Ding


    ===========


    Name: Ji-Hoon Allysa


    Age: 25 years old Overall Stats: 12.5


    Level (5)


    Strength: 0.5


    Agility: 1


    Stamina: 1


    Endurance: 0.5


    Intelligence: 1


    Charisma: 8.5


    Status : Horny


    ===========


    "Wait, Horny?" Is she watching porn right now?


    Ding


    Mission : Figure out the reason why your aunt is horny


    Reward: Suggestion Unlocked : 100 Reward: 100XP


    "This is it!" I chuckled internally. I was wondering when I would get this skill, and now I was presented with the best opportunity. I just need toplete this mission. Hehehe.


    It was fortunate that she hadn''t seen me yet. I just needed to create a diversion so she would let go of her phone. I don''t normally go downstairs, so she would not suspect a thing if I did something.


    I quietly went to the kitchen and grabbed the teakettle, setting it on the stove to boil water. I ensured the heat was set to the maximum temperature.


    Then I snuck behind the air conditioning unit just beside the stairs. Our living room was directly in front of the stairs, so it was the perfect hiding spot.


    After a couple of minutes, the heat in the kettle finally reached its peak, a whistling sound echoing in the kitchen, jolting Alyssa.


    "What!" She stood up and hurriedly ran to the kitchen, leaving her phone behind the sofa.


    The moment she ran towards the kitchen, I wasted no time and ran towards the phone. Most phones auto-lock after a couple seconds, so I needed to be fast.


    I picked up her phone and checked the content.


    "This is!" I couldn''t help but smile creepily after seeing all the content. She was using messenger to chat with her boyfriend, and they were even sending nude pics to each other.


    I hurriedly pressed the videos and saw a lot of explicit things. Of course, I forwarded it to my ount like any good nephew would do, and removed any traces of me tampering with her phone. It was a good thing that our Inte was 2gb/second, so it was easy to send videos.


    Fortunately, Alyssa didn''t even bother to hurriedlye back to get her phone. She was too used to me being inside my room all the time, and she thought her secret was safe.


    After finishing everything, I hurriedly walked back to my room.


    [Mission Complete: Suggestion Unlock ]


    ===========


    Name : Ji-Hoon Zyden


    Age : 17 years old


    Overall Stats : 3.5


    Level (2) [15/200]


    <Attributes>


    Strength: 0.5


    Agility: 0.3


    Stamina: 0.5


    Endurance: 0.5


    Intelligence: 1.6


    Charisma: 0.1


    <Skills>


    Mind Eye [Level 1]


    Suggestion [Level 1]


    Attribute Points: 2


    Skill points: 1


    ===========


    "I leveled up, Awesome!"


    So I received two attribute points and one skill point. I''m really excited right now. I recently found out about my aunt''s affair, and now I can upgrade my skills. I''m like those ugly bastards in hentai manga that could ckmail her with this. Hahahaha.


    But let''s think of that evil¡­ perfect ideater.


    [Ding]


    [ckmail your bitchy aunt ]


    ( 100XP ) ( Attribute Points +3 ) ( Skill points + 2)


    "I love you, system! Hahahaha!" I burst into maniacalughter as I read the mission. Finally, someone out there understood me. This system was just the absolute best, like a genie granting twisted wishes.


    Let me first focus on allocating my stats, and then I''ll brainstorm the most... creative way to teach that troublesome woman a lesson. hehehe


    What should I increase first? I''m excited to allocate my attribute points, but I know I have to choose the right build.


    For now, let''s put the skill points on the Suggestion skill first. It''s the right move, as I don''t think that increasing Mind Eye would be that helpful yet.


    Suggestion (Level 1) ---> (Level 2)


    Suggestion [Increase your chance of convincing someone by 7%]


    Only two percent? I was quite disappointed after seeing such a small increase. But after thinking about it, it''s quite fair, given that I''m only at level 2.


    Now, the second part is my attribute points.


    My intelligence is already high, so should I increase my Charisma? Yeah, that''s the right call.


    Call me superficial, but that''s really whates first into my mind. I ept that I''m quite ugly, but now that I have a way to increase my charisma, would it not be stupid not to increase it first?

 Chapter 4: Small upgrades

    <h4>Chapter 4: Small upgrades</h4>


    "Damn it! I hate my gamer self," I cursed myself as I reluctantly pressed the Agility plus button.


    Charm is good and all, but in games, you need to increase your base stats first before thinking about anything else.


    I increased agility because I had a great idea in mind. I hope this works.


    [+2 Agility]


    As the notification popped out, there was a pause for a moment. Suddenly, my body started aching for some reason.


    "Oh my god, I feel like my muscles will burst !" I eximed, flopping onto my bed as the pain continued. It felt as if my fats were being cooked like a steak to a medium-rare doneness.


    Time seemed to stretch as I gritted my teeth against the pain.


    I made sure not to cry out in agony; I couldn''t afford to draw my aunt''s attention. If she heard me, she might jump to conclusions, thinking I''d gone crazy. Instead of helping me, she''d probably just assume I needed a straitjacket, not an ambnce. So, I chose silence.


    I pulled the bedsheets and bit into it, then I put my pillow over my face to muffle any sounding from my mouth.


    "AHHH, s***!" I groaned. But I was also grinning like an idiot.


    I knew it. If I increased my agility, I would likely lose weight, as that''s often the way to increase speed. I was right on the money to not focus on charisma.


    Time passed, and the pain gradually subsided, leaving me sweaty and exhausted. Iy there, panting, feeling the effects of my decision.


    "Well, that was not such a bad experience," I muttered sarcastically to myself. It seemed my "great idea" hade with a hefty and painful price tag.


    I sat up, catching my breath, and wiped the sweat off my forehead. Looking at my status again, I saw that my agility had indeed increased 0.3¡ª¡ª>2.3


    Feeling lighter , I slowly stood up and faced the mirror.


    As I gazed at my reflection, I couldn''t help but notice that I''d shed a bit of weight, but it definitely wasn''t enough to turn me into a chiseled model. I was still carrying a fair share of extra pounds, but beneath my shirt, I could sense that my muscles had be a tad morepact.


    Well, that was convenient, I thought with a smirk. Imagine the perplexed looks of my aunt if I''d miraculously transformed into a beach-ready guy overnight. Exining that would be like trying to convince someone that unicorns were real.


    I patted my belly and flexed an almost visible bicep.


    "Behold, the slightly improved version of me," I muttered to my reflection, striking what I imagined was a heroic pose. "Still working on it!"


    With a chuckle, I turned away from the mirror. At least now I had a usible exnation for any changes in my appearance. It was progress, even if it was progress at a pace that only a snail with a limp would appreciate.


    "Now it''s time toplete my next mission.hehehe"


    With a creepy smile forming on my face, I began brainstorming ideas on how to ckmail my aunt. Revenge was sweet, and I was ready to serve it in a dish colder than a freezer. Here are a few diabolical schemes that crossed my mind:


    *The Mysterious Letter: Sending her a letter with snippets of her affair details, cryptic messages, and a threat to expose everything unless sheplies with my demands. The letter would be carefully crafted to keep her guessing and paranoid.


    *The Annoying Signs: Subtly dropping hints about her affair in public settings, like leaving anonymous notes on her car windshield or cing a bouquet of ck roses on her doorstep. The fear of being exposed would eat away at her.


    *The Digital Drop: Uploading snippets of her conversations and photos from her affair onto an encrypted cloud server, then sending her a link with a password. She would need toply with my demands to prevent the link from being shared.


    *Ugly Bastard ckmail: The simplest approach¡ªjust confront her with the evidence and ckmail her directly. This a straight forward tactic that would cut through the chase and put the cards on the table.


    But that idea seems pretty risky. What if she decided to eliminate me the moment she discovered that I was aware of her secret? After all, she was my prime suspect in whatever had happened to me before. And considering I didn''t have any physical advantages yet, that n could quickly turn dangerous.


    [Ding]


    [System: ckmails intensity increase chance for Suggestion ]


    "I knew it!" I eximed with joy as I read the text. This was it¡ªmy solution to the problem.


    With this new system update, the more I apply pressure through ckmail, the higher the chances of my suggestion working effectively. It seemed like the system was acknowledging my devious ns and offering a helping hand. Time to be the master of maniption.


    "Time to go to work," I sat at my PC and created a new Myface ount. I also set up a G-Drive to upload the pictures. The n was to ce the evidence there and then send her the link. Time to execute the n.


    Of course , knowing that this was explicit content, I set a very strong password that was also easy for me to remember. They say a good password is something you should always have on your mind, so I cranked my brain cells to 101% toe up with the perfect password.


    Password: Youbitch


    "Hahahaha," I couldn''t help butugh hysterically, just imagining the look on her face after seeing this.


    "I won''t forgive you for all the mistreatment over the years. If I also find out that you''re the one who poisoned my water, don''t expect any mercy from me," I muttered to myself.


    With everything in ce, I was ready to deliver the shock of a lifetime to my aunt.


    [Sent]

 Chapter 5: Fun Chat

    <h4>Chapter 5: Fun Chat</h4>


    "How was your business trip, uncle?" I asked, a happy smile spreading across my face.


    Both of them raised their eyebrows in surprise. They were used to my gloomy demeanor, so my sudden cheerfulness caught them off guard.


    "It''s alright," my uncle answered awkwardly, his voiceing out thin andcking any sense of masculinity. He was already carrying extra weight like me, coupled with his e-riddled skin and that frail voice of his.


    He really look like a total loser.


    To make aparison, in a world where only the two of us men existed, I''d probably be considered a heartthrob, even though I knew I wasn''t exactly handsome. In contrast, my uncle''s appearance was simply unfortunate.


    In a strange way, I needed to thank my mother for at least passing down some of her good genes to me. Yes, my mother was quite the beauty. That''s why everyone jumped to the conclusion that she had cheated and run off with another man when she disappeared. But I knew that wasn''t the real truth. In my memories, I saw that my mother genuinely loved my father.


    Time to eat for now.


    As I began to dig into the food on the table, I sensed Alyssa''s cold gaze fixed on me. I couldn''t tell if she had already read my message, but I was fairly certain that suspicion wasn''t directed my way. I mean, I was a NEET who usually confined myself to my room, so how could I possibly have orchestrated something so clever?


    Or perhaps she was perplexed about how I was still alive?


    Let see her status.


    Ding


    ===========


    Name: Ji-Hoon Allysa


    Age: 25 years old Overall Stats: 12.5


    Level (5)


    Strength: 0.5


    Agility: 1


    Stamina: 1


    Endurance: 0.5


    Intelligence: 1


    Charisma: 8.5


    Status : Angry


    ===========


    I sighed . I thought it would give me some good information but it just say angry. I could tell that just by looking at her gaze!


    Maybe in the future, I would see more if I upgraded my mind eye, but now I just had to bear with this.


    How about my uncle stats? I was curios about his stats as well


    ===========


    Name: Ji-Hoon Geji


    Age: 45 years old Overall Stats: 4


    Level (1)


    Strength : 1


    Agility : 0.4


    Stamina : 1


    Endurance: 1


    Intelligence: 0.5


    Charisma : 0.1


    Status : Horny


    ===========


    What kind of stat is this? Intelligence at 0.5? No wonder he was easily manipted.


    Now, I''m quite certain that my intelligence was also inherited from my mother. This stat is simply embarrassing for a middle-aged man like him. I felt a mix of resentment and pity for hisck of brain.


    As we continued eating, I observed the interactions between my uncle and Allysa. As usual, she yed the role of a sweet wife, but every now and then, I caught her rolling her eyes and disying signs of disgust when my uncle wasn''t looking. It was quite aical sight.


    "At least I''m not foolish enough to believe that I can attract beautiful women with a face like that," I sneered in contempt, but soon I realized I was also insulting my own appearance.


    Is this what they call feeling vindicated? Finding satisfaction in the fact that my uncle is worse off than me?


    Not good , I should maintain a more respectful attitude. After all, I possess a System that has the potential to make me incredibly powerful in the future. I shouldn''t wallow in self-pity... Screw that nonsense. I don''t care if I''m the most pitiful person alive, as long as I''m happy.Hehehehe


    "Dumb uncle and bitchy wife. What a perfectbo!" I muttered under my breath.


    Finally, dinner came to an end. I rushed to my room in my usual manner, and neither my uncle nor his bitchy wife found it odd. It was my routine already.


    Upon entering my room, I locked the door and checked myputer. There it was, a message:


    Allysa: Who the hell are you? And why do you have these pictures?


    Hehehe. I couldn''t help but break into a grin after reading her response. Without wasting any time, Iposed another message to send to her.


    Me: Your ex


    ...


    ...


    Allysa: What the hell are you ying at? I''ll take legal action against you.


    ...


    ...


    Me: Sue me for what?


    ...


    ...


    Me: For exposing the fact that you''ve been quite "active" with numerous guys? LOL


    ...


    ...


    Allysa: You fucker!


    ...


    ...


    Me: Is that what you call your partners? Fuckers? Because they certainly gave you a hard time in that video. XD


    ...


    ...


    Allysa: What do you want? Money?


    [Ding +10 XP]


    "Money?" I practically leaped out of my chair. Living with my miserly aunt for so long, the sound of money was like a melody to my ears. But another sound made me even happier. Indeed, I had gained experience points. I had assumed I would only receive XP afterpleting quests, but it seemed that wasn''t the case at all.


    Realizing that this phenomenon urred when my bitchy aunt was agitated, I wondered if I could further provoke her to earn more XP. Well, why not give it a shot and see what happens?


    Me: Money? Nah, I''m not interested in that. How about you put in some effort instead? Hehehe.


    ...


    ¡­


    Allysa: What are you truly after?


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Me: Something that every man desires, if you catch my drift.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Allysa: You disgusting pervert!


    [Ding +10XP]


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Me: Disgusting ? It''s not like your pussy is brand new ?


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Allysa: Fuck you!


    [Ding +10XP]


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Me: When do you want to fuck ? XD


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Allysa: I''m going to fucking block you now. You disgusting pervert.


    [Ding +10XP]


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Me: Go ahead and block me. Your nude pictures and porn videos will be all over the inte within seconds. I will put this title for clicks "Horny Gold digging Housewife"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    [Ding +10XP]

 Chapter 6: Digital

    <h4>Chapter 6: Digital</h4>


    Allysa: Let''s have a conversation about this.


    [Ding +10XP]


    Gotcha, you bitch. A victorious smile crept onto my face as I saw her give in to my threat. This is the price for your misdeeds. Hehehe.


    With that in mind, I stretched my hands and flexed my fingers, like a seasoned keyboard warrior capable of typing a hundred words per minute to troll and annoy people.


    Me: Send me nude video of you ying with yourself. I want fresh one.


    ..


    ..


    Allysa: That''s too much!!!


    [Ding +10XP]


    ..


    ..


    Me: Yeah, my finger is also too heavy . It is just hovering over the share button. It''s so tempting to press it.


    ..


    ..


    Allysa: Please don''t, give me a few minutes. My husband is here, so I need to go to the bathroom first.


    [Ding +10XP]


    ..


    ..


    Me: Take your time, I''m looking forward to that quality content.


    Now, I just needed to wait and enjoy the show. I''d already watched her old videos multiple times, and I would be lying if I said I didn''t use them as quality wank material.


    "Let me get some tissues first," I muttered to myself as I reached for the tissue box.


    "Huh? I''m out of tissues?" I was shocked. I couldn''t believe I''d used them all. It just shows how attractive my aunt was. Well, that''s what you get for having 8.5 Charisma. My attribute allocation was quite imbnced.


    Well, it''s alright. I can just use my old clothing. I chuckled as I stood up and picked up a pajama from the bed.


    "I should really clean my room," I muttered to myself as I looked around. My room was a mess, and I got an urge to clean it. Maybe this means that I no longer have depression?


    "Perhaps, I wank all my depression into oblivion?" I chuckled of my own way of thinking.


    I realized that it would take a couple more minutes for her to send the video. So, like a responsible person, I started fixing my messy room. Cleaning this ce would take a while, so putting my worn clothes in the basket was the first thing I did.


    Next, I straightened out my bedsheet and curtains.


    As I saw the moon outside, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of gratitude towards the system that gave me a chance to be my true self. A revengeful and slightly psychotic person who had been a victim of mistreatment and bullying.


    Am I ashamed of beingbeled as such? Of course not. I was raised like trash, so it''s only natural that I became like trash. It would be odd if I suddenly turned into a good person and forgave everyone just because I got a system.


    People on the inte often im they would be heroes of justice if they had superpowers, but we all know that''s bullshit.


    Humans have a sadistic side ingrained in our nature since ancient times. We''re just afraid of consequences because of thew, which is why we don''t fully act on our desires. So, what''s happening to me is just normal. Those heroes in novels are the abnormal and unrealistic ones.


    If someone else were to judge me for acting like this, I''d simply call them a hypocrite. After all, how else should one use this kind of power if not to fulfill their own desires? Of course, people who are truly intelligent and honest would agree with me.


    Ding!


    "It''s here," I eximed, immediately dropping what I was doing and rushing to my desk.


    The thumbnail alone filled me with excitement. My little "junior" was already at full attention, but I hesitated before clicking the video and pressing y. Almost immediately, I paused it.


    "This isn''t right," I sighed, feeling disappointed in myself. How can I do this ? What have I be ?


    How could I forget to open the Sound Enhancing app?


    It''s embarrassing to overlook such a crucial detail. I quickly pressed the sound button, activating the AI Automatic Sound Enhancement feature. This technology made the audio so lifelike that it felt as if the person speaking was right in front of you.


    "Now I can fully enjoy her moans .hehehe" I pressed the y video button.


    The first scene show her naked body in the bathroom. It was evident that she wasn''t enjoying the situation, but she had no choice but toply with my demands. She seemed to realize that standing was too awkward, so she sat inside the bathtub with her phone in front of her stretch out legs.


    "Wow, she''s quite skilled at making this type of video. This is what you call a very experience person," I mused to myself.


    With a reddened and annoyed expression on her face, she began by slowly touching her slit. It was dry and hairy, as expected, but oddly, seeing her hairy slit had a certain appeal to it.


    "This is good, keep going," I muttered to myself, my voice soft as I followed along, my own hand subconsciously straying to "Little Junior". Well. the word "little" was no longer fitting to describe it; by now, it had grown to a sizeable 7 inches.


    That''s right! my Little Junior is verymendable .


    If there was one remarkable trait I possessed, it would be my "junior." Its size stood out, especiallypared to the average size for Koreans.


    I had even considered pursuing a career in the porn industry with this "loadout." Unfortunately, I was born in Korea, not Japan, making it more challenging to be a star here, given the legal implications. As for going to Japan? Well, I didn''t have the money to do that.


    But that was fine. I had something even better than acting now. Hehehe.


    Finally, her slit became wet enough, and her fingers slid in smoothly. This woman was truly a fine specimen; she managed to fit three fingers in!


    She began to moan her breath warm and alluring. She also tried to control her voice by covering her mouth with her left hand. A futile attempt but I don''t mind . It was more exciting this way.


    Then love fluid began to drop from her slit, perfectly mixing with her hairy private parts, making it glimmer due to the wet juice.


    I was just watching this on the screen by the way, but I couldn''t help but feel like I was actually tasting the real thing. I started drooling, so I had to wipe it away with my hands. Naturally, I used my left hand since my right hand was busy petting my little junior.


    "More ¡­ I want more."


    ==============


    Authors'' Note.


    Please consider leaving a review if possible, so more people will check out my novel. Thank you


    ==============

 Chapter 7: Great Progress

    <h4>Chapter 7: Great Progress</h4>


    Allysa began to breathe heavily as her slit grew increasingly wet. She was now feeling the effects of being forced to do something she didn''t want to do.


    Her heart appears to be pounding with panic and arousal, her body betraying her mind''s opposition. The internal conflict intensified as she acknowledged the enormous pleasure thates with being forced like this.


    Just by looking at her expression, she was clearly a horny bitch.


    [+10XP]


    [+10XP]


    [+10XP]


    [Level UP]


    "I finally leveled up!" I eximed, leaping out of my chair as if it had suddenly turned into a spring-loaded rocket seat!


    But another thing also caught my attention.


    "The EXP was dyed?" I muttered to myself.


    As I watched the recorded video, I couldn''t help but notice that I hadn''t received any XP in real-time.


    "Perhaps I need to witness it firsthand before I can earn an EXP," I concluded. It seemed like the only usible exnation.


    If that were the case, then my EXP must depend on my perspective rather than just proximity. I made a mental note of this and refocused my attention on the quality material I''m watching.


    "Ah, that was great ," I chuckled.


    After the 5-minute video, I was finally satisfied, not just physically but emotionally as well.


    Having my aunt do something so embarrassing was incredibly liberating. I had finally managed to repay some of the injustice she had inflicted on me over all these years.


    With that done, I closed my PC and crawled into bed, exhausted but brimming with ideas. My brain was functioning better and more clearly now.


    Post-Nut rity is the best.


    So what should I do next ?


    "Status"


    ===========


    Name : Ji-Hoon Zyden


    Age : 17 years old


    Overall Stats : 5.5


    Level (3) [5/300]


    <Attributes>


    Strength: 0.5


    Agility: 2.3


    Stamina: 0.5


    Endurance: 0.5


    Intelligence: 1.6


    Charisma: 0.1


    <Skills>


    Mind Eye [Level 1]


    Suggestion [Level 2]


    Attribute Points: 3


    Skill points: 2


    ===========


    This is great progress! I waspletely absorbed in watching my own status that I couldn''t help but stare at it like a person spotting a stunningly dressed woman on the street. My attention was locked, and I couldn''t look away!


    And speaking of progress, I couldn''t help but feel exhrated. I had scored three additional points and two skill points! It was truly amazing feeling, especially considering I had only acquired this kind-hearted system today.


    I immediately allocated my Skill points.


    ===========


    Mind Eye [ Level 1 ] ¡ª> [ Level 2]


    Suggestion [ Level 2 ] ¡ª> [Level 3]


    Mind Eye : You can now see more information.


    Suggestion : 9% chance to convinced someone to follow your words.


    ===========


    Great! I will test this upgradester.


    I wanted to also allocate my attribute points, but I''ve got more urgent matters at hand.


    Now, what should I do? My 18th birthday is just around the corner, and the chances of someone trying to kill me seem to be increasing. This house isn''t safe for me, so should I hightail it somewhere else andy low? But there''s a problem ¨C I''m t broke.


    "Wait!"


    Then, a brilliant idea dawned on me. How could I have been so stupid?


    I sprang up from my bed and dashed over to my PC. I swiftly type a message:


    Me: Great performance! Now, how about sending over some allowance? :P


    ..


    ..


    Allysa: What allowance?


    ..


    ..


    Me: What do you mean? You''re my sugar mommy now. XD


    ..


    ..


    Allysa: Are you for real?


    ..


    ..


    Me: Don''t be stingy. I know you get a lot of allowance from your husband.


    ..


    ..


    Allysa: How much do you want?


    ..


    ..


    I paused for a moment. I was expecting an EXP, but it didn''te through.


    Does that mean the system no longer considers asking for money worthy of EXP?


    Maybe that''s the case. I mean, I already made her do something much worse, so it''s possible that asking for money doesn''t bother her anymore. That''s okay. I''ll just have to step up my game in the future.


    ..


    ..


    Me: Oh, you know, just a small amount... How about 2,000,000 won?


    I sent over that amount. It might seem like a hefty sum, but considering my bitchy aunt splurges more on her bag collection, I figure she can handle it. After all, she''s practically using my money anyway.


    ..


    ..


    Allysa: Alright, send me you bank details.


    I couldn''t help but sport a huge grin as I read the message. Now was the moment to put my years of being a NEET to good use. Thankfully, I had a crypto ount at my disposal, making it a breeze to carry this out without being tracked.


    But let''s face it, my aunt wasn''t the brightest bulb when it came to crypto transactions. So, my brilliant n was simple: I bought some USDT and forwarded her the payment details. I provided the seller ount, leaving her to easilyplete the transaction using online banking. Ah, the genius of it all!


    In a sh, I refreshed my PC, and behold, my Crypto Wallet was now showing this glorious amount.


    USDT: 1492


    Holy moly, I''m rolling in it! I chanted those words, over and over, just to emphasize the sheer delight coursing through me. I even busted out some wild dance moves, channeling my inner talent from a hit boy band''s song.


    "Cause ah ah, I''m the star tonight... Dynamite!"


    By the way, I''m a fan of their songs, even though it''s a bit of a downer that they''re all ridiculously handsome, which manages to trigger my insecurities every single time. So, being the loyal fan that I am, I stick to just listening to their music and avoid watching their music videos. Gotta preserve my little bit of self-esteem, you know?


    With aposed breath, I swiftly moved to transfer 1000 USDT to another wallet. Once that was done, I executed the sale and directed the proceeds to my PayBuddy ount. And like clockwork, everything fell neatly into ce. Mission aplished!


    Now, onto the next phase of the n.


    ncing at the time, I realized it was already 10:00 pm. My room didn''t boast much aside from a few articles of clothing and my trusty PC. Thankfully, my PC was convenientlypact, with allponents neatly housed in the monitor. I wasted no time stowing it in my roller bag.


    "Time to hit the road for now. I''ll be back when I''m 18. Hehehe." With a mischievous grin, I headed off.

 Chapter 8: Cold Night

    <h4>Chapter 8: Cold Night</h4>


    Thankfully, my house was quite big, allowing me to escape without anyone noticing.


    I quickly went downstairs, opened the front door, and stepped outside. Our house had arge yard, a clear sign that we were well-off. But ironically, despite living in a wealthy home, my life wasn''t asfortable. It''s strange how things work out sometimes


    Opening the gate, an odd sense of fear washed over me.


    When had Ist stepped outside? Was it three years ago? The memory of the virus outbreak in 2019 was still vivid. Back then, everyone was mandated to stay home for nearly a year. Expectedly enough, the quarantine didn''t affect me¡ªI was always holed up in my room in the first ce.


    Though I did manage to leave the house three times during that period to get vinated.


    "Come on, Zyden, you''ve got this!" I whispered to myself, attempting to muster some courage.


    "You''re the chosen one," I added with a hint of determination in my voice.


    With resolve in my heart, I ced my right hand on the gate''s handle and turned it slowly. A distinct clicking sound signaled the gate''s opening.


    Summoning all the courage I could muster, I took a step outside. It felt surreal, witnessing the dimly lit road.


    Residing in a decent neighborhood meant the street was well-lit by streetlights. Still, at this hour, the road was deserted, as most people were already asleep.


    For a few moments, it felt like my mind was floating. My heart raced, but not out of fear¡ªI wasn''t scared. It was a different sensation, one that almost brought tears to my eyes. It was like a surge of emotion, a feeling of liberation that made me want to cry. It was as though I had finally broken free.


    I began walking along the street. Despite not having left my room for years, I still remembered the way.


    This street had changed quite a bit over the years, but memories flooded back. I could recall the days when my mom and dad used to take me on walks, their smiles lighting up the moments.


    "I think there''s a yground around here," I thought. So, I chose to walk in that direction and see if I was right.


    After a few minutes of walking, I finally reached the yground. The darkness made it hard to see much, but that was okay.


    As I looked at the park, an overwhelming surge of emotions hit me. Suddenly, I couldn''t hold back anymore.


    Tears streamed down my face as I knelt to the ground, sobbing uncontrobly. I had believed I''d grown strong, that I''d developed a thick skin due to the injustices I''d faced. But now, here I was, crying like a lost child,pletely unsure of what to do.


    "Mom... Dad... I''m so sorry for resenting you. I understand it wasn''t your fault. I know you didn''t intend to leave me," I choked out between sobs. My eyes were red and swollen as I sat on a bench, overwhelmed by sadness.


    "Don''t worry about me anymore. I promise I''ll be someone strong in the future. I''ll reim everything they took from us."


    With that promise, I held back my tears. This would mark the final instance of my shedding tears. I was determined not to allow anyone to make me cry ever again.


    "Now let''s find a ce to sleep ," I spoke out loud after I finally calmed my emotion down.


    I turned away, but after taking a few steps, a strange sound caught my attention. It was like a groan, or maybe more like someone struggling. I quickly turned my head towards the source of the noise.


    It seemed to being from the Big Circle yground nearby, the one with those holes in it. The darkness made it hard to see anything, but I was fairly certain that I had heard a woman''s voice.


    Most people might assume it''s an animal, but I''m different. I''ve spent a lot of time watching and reading that kind of content.


    A dark area, a yground, a chilly night, a circr structure that could fit an adult? This scenario was eerily reminiscent of those disturbing videos I''ve seen.


    What should I do? Should I help? Wait, why even consider that?


    Don''t be foolish, me. This isn''t your responsibility. Just turn around and call the police.


    I started walking away .


    But what if the police arrive toote? I mean, that kind of thing just take a few minutes to unfold!


    I''m not exactly cut out to be a hero, but ignoring this would definitely disrupt my sleep. After all, who knows, the person in trouble could very well be underage. Time to step in, I guess.


    Exactly. I''m not doing this for others. I''m doing it for my own peace of mind!


    "Hey, you jerk! Stop right there!" I shouted as loudly as I could. Yeah, that''s the n¡ªI''ll scare that awful person away.


    All of a sudden, I heard some rustlinging from the round structure. Then, a tall figure emerged. And by tall, I mean really, really tall. He was super muscr, too.


    But I''m not sure if I''m right , my perspective might be bias¡ªI''m quite overweight and short, so most guys seem muscr and tall to me.


    Nevertheless, fear wasn''t getting the best of me. There was a good bit of space between us, and if I kicked into a sprint, he''d have to be a marathon runner to catch up. Hehehe, things were looking up for me


    "What''s your deal, fatty?" the voice shot back.


    I was surprised, not because of the insult, but because the voice was definitely a woman''s.


    Wait, something was off. My confusion grew as ady stepped out into from the round structure. She was clearly furious.


    "Don''t tell me..." It hit me like a ton of bricks.


    "What do you think you''re doing, ruining my time with my boyfriend?" she scolded, her anger practically radiating.


    "I¡­" I was lost for words. What in the world should I do now?

 Chapter 9: Awkward Situation

    <h4>Chapter 9: Awkward Situation</h4>


    "Hey, what are you going to do now after you''ve ruined my mood, you fatty?" The woman''s voice dripped with anger.


    In the darkness, I couldn''t see them clearly, but it was obvious she was really furious. It''s quite intimidating¡ªthis is what can happen when you disturb a woman during her business. What a scary outburst!


    The man seemed calmer. He didn''t say anything. It''s funny, I appreciate that. We men tend to be more logical.


    "I..."


    Out of habit, I was about to apologize again, but then I realized I have the system! How could I be so dumb? This is the perfect opportunity to test [Suggestion]. In the worst case scenario, they''ll just scold me.


    But let''s see their stats first. I will start with the male.


    ===========


    Name: Jeung Juck


    Age: 24 years old


    Overall Stats: 18


    Level (5)


    Strength : 3


    Agility : 3


    Stamina : 4


    Endurance: 2


    Intelligence: 1


    Charisma : 5


    Status : In love


    Suggestion Chance : 10%


    ===========


    ===========


    Name: Sang Hoe


    Age: 20 years old


    Overall Stats: 11.5


    Level (3)


    Strength : 1


    Agility : 1


    Stamina : 2


    Endurance: 1


    Intelligence: 0.5


    Charisma : 6


    Status : Horny


    Suggestion Chance : 9-5 =4%


    ===========


    While observing them, I noted that both of them possess higher levels than me. This insight made me aware that some people had better statspared to their level. However, as I thought about the sess rate of my Suggestion ability, it became clear that it wasn''t influenced by their levels, but rather by their state of mind.


    Activating Suggestion just requires me to think about it while I''m speaking, so let''s give it a shot.


    "I thought someone was in danger, so I tried to shout to help," I replied, though there was still a touch of awkwardness in my voice. No one can''t expect me to suddenly have great interpersonal skill just because I got a system. I''m still a NEET!


    [Suggestion Failed] [-1% chance]


    Wait a moment! What on earth? My chances decrease with every failed attempt? The system never mentioned this!


    I should have anticipated this from the start. How could a system with such overpowered abilities note with any drawbacks?


    "I don''t care about your excuses, Fatty! Let me guess, you were just jealous because you wanted some action too, but you''re too ugly to get yourself a girlfriend!" Her words dripped with insult.


    This person! I was honestly taken aback. She really had a sharp tongue. What''s happening to the world? Did something change in thest three years that made women more assertive?


    "I truly didn''t mean it that way. I''m just a concerned citizen. Who could have guessed that two supposed adults would actually do it on a kid''s yground?" I retorted, a hint of disdain in my voice. It''s not my fault that you two are so horny.


    I had reached my limit with this difficult girl, so I decided to speak my mind, not really expecting anything to happen. However, the next sound that reached my ears caught mepletely off guard.


    [Suggestion Seeded] [+2% chance]


    The woman paused for a moment, her anger seemingly diffusing.


    "Fine, I''ll let this matter slide. Come on, babe," she said, taking her boyfriend''s hand as they walked away.


    What happened ?Is this the result of my power? Or was it the specific way I phrased my sentence? I couldn''t help but chuckle at this point. I tested my skill, but I''m not entirely sure if it worked as intended or if it was just coincidence.


    "But at least I was able to escape that awkward situation. Hahahaha," I chuckled to myself.


    I retrieved my phone from my pocket and checked the time after calming down for a few minutes. It was already 11:30 pm. I should find a ce to sleep as soon as possible.


    Unfortunately, getting a taxi in this part of town at this hour would be quite a challenge.


    Then , I recalled a popr app that gained fame a few years ago. What was it called again? I tried to remember the name, it was right on the tip of my tongue.


    "UBER! That''s right, UBER!" I eximed, then opened my phone''s interface.


    I searched for the app on the Google y Store, installed it, and followed the necessary steps. Luckily, all my information was already on my phone, so I could verify my identity quickly.


    Once I was in the app''s main menu, I noticed a user-friendly buttonbeled "RIDE." The app''s design was impressively intuitive, and I was able to navigate it without any trouble. Kudos to the app designer.


    Within the app, I was prompted to confirm my current location, amon feature in many apps nowadays. I pressed the "confirm" button and selected the nearest avable ride.


    Travel Time : 4 Minutes.


    "Jackpot!" I couldn''t help but smile as I noticed a car nearby in the app, disyed as a ck sedan.


    Now all I had to do was wait. After a couple of minutes, I spotted the approaching headlights of a vehicle. It parked on the other side of the street, and I made my way toward it.


    "Are you my Uber driver?" I inquired as I approached the car.


    "You again, Fatty?" came the surprising muffled response.


    I was taken aback once more, recognizing that familiar voice. The car window rolled down, revealing the girl who had insulted me just moments ago.


    With the window down, I could now clearly see her face. She had pink hair and fair skin, with small eyes and a cute nose. Undoubtedly, she was quite attractive, though still not on par with my aunt''s beauty.


    On the other hand, the man was also quite handsome, with ck wavy hair and even visible muscles on his neck. This guy must be a regr at the gym to maintain such a body.


    "Hey, Sang, don''t treat our customer like that," her boyfriend interjected.


    "I apologize for her behavior earlier," he added, addressing me directly.


    "It''s alright," I managed to force a smile, though I sensed that the tension from earlier still lingered. I couldn''t believe my luck.


    The boyfriend nodded appreciatively while Sang, the woman, maintained a rather cold demeanor.


    "Yeah, sorry about that. We were just having a bit of a rough night," the boyfriend exined, his tone genuinely apologetic.


    "Well, I appreciate the apology," I replied, still feeling a bit uneasy due to Sang''s frosty attitude.


    "You¡­" Sang began, her voice filled with frustration, but her boyfriend intervened by gripping her arm, a silent warning for her to hold back.


    She spoke up again, her tone somewhat forced.


    "Really, I didn''t mean what I said earlier. It was just frustration talking."


    I gave a polite nod, not convinced by her words at all. Who would believed such a fake ass apology ?


    The boyfriend leaned forward slightly.


    "Listen, I know it''s tough to find an Uber at this hour. If you''re okay with it, we can still give you a ride to your destination,"


    I hesitated for a moment, uncertain about spending more time with his girlfriend, who had been quite unpleasant earlier. However, her boyfriend seemed more reasonable and amodating.


    "Uh, sure. Thanks," I replied cautiously.


    And just like that, what started as an unpleasant encounter continued in an unexpected manner.


    As we drove through the city streets, the atmosphere remained a bit tense. Sang barely engaged in the conversation, while her boyfriend Juck tried to bridge the gaps.


    After the car came to a stop at my destination, I thanked them and walked on my way. I had already paid them, so there was no need for any more pleasantries.


    "What a bad night ," I sighed.

 Chapter 10: Hotel Attendant

    <h4>Chapter 10: Hotel Attendant</h4>


    Inside the hotel, I hurriedly approached the reception desk. This hotel was conveniently located far from my neighborhood, which suited me perfectly since I was trying to keep a low profile. I intentionally chose this ce due to its positive reviews and affordable rates.


    The interior of the hotel had a simple design, which was to be expected considering its budget-friendly nature. What mattered most was that it was clean andfortable, making it a suitable ce for me to stay.


    As I reached the wooden desk, I noticed that there was no one around, but a bell was ced on the surface. It was the type of bell you''d press to grab the attention of the hotel staff. It had a somewhat old-fashioned charm to it, but that didn''t bother me.


    Ding! Ding! Ding!


    I pressed the bell three times and then patiently waited for someone toe to the reception area.


    After a few minutes, a middle-aged woman with ck hair and sharp features finally appeared. She seemed rather groggy, and her mood appeared to be soured by being abruptly awakened. Well, it''s not my fault that you''re working in this kind of job. You''re not even supposed to be sleeping in the first ce.


    I really wanted to give her a piece of my mind, but my skills in public rtions were still in the "needs improvement" category.


    "What do you want?" she snapped irritably.


    "I''m looking to rent a room," I responded.


    "What kind of room are you looking for? Just pick from this list," she muttered, thrusting a brochure at me without much enthusiasm.


    What on earth is happening with my life? Is this the curse of being ugly? It feels like life is always testing my patience by throwing women with terrible personalities my way!


    "Calm down, calm down, calm down," I repeated to myself, focusing on regting my breathing as I felt my temper rising. I needed to manage my blood pressure; otherwise, I might end up keeling over before even fully utilizing my system''s potential.


    ===========


    Standard Room with Fan - 15,000 won


    Standard Room with AC - 24,000 won


    Deluxe Room with AC - 47,000 won


    Family Room - 100,0000 won


    ===========


    The fee turned out to be surprisingly lower than I expected. Well, I guess being far from the city and having such a lousy staff can have its perks, huh?


    I nced over the room options, pondering which one to choose. The allure of having air conditioning in my room was quite enticing, especially since my own bedroomcked one.


    Well, I did have an AC unit once, but it broke down four years ago, and my aunt couldn''t care less about getting it fixed. As for my uncle, he rarely visits my room anymore, so he''s probably clueless that his nephew is sweating it out with just a fan. And even if he did know, I highly doubt his ipetence ass could do anything about it.


    So the idea of indulging in a bit of luxury crossed my mind.


    "Perhaps I should go for the Deluxe room?" I thought to myself. Since I was only nning to stay for a short period, treating myself to a nicer room seemed reasonable. It would ensure myfort until I turned 18.


    "Hey, which room are you choosing?" The attendant interjected, her eyebrows raised. Evidently, she wanted me to make a decision quickly so she could get back to her nap. What azy employee, I grumbled inwardly, irritated by herck of professionalism.


    "I''ll pick the the deluxe rooom,"


    "The Deluxe room? Oh, are you absolutely sure? Do you happen to have the money?" she retorted, her tone dripping with sarcasm as if she couldn''t believe someone like me would even consider it.


    This woman was a real piece of work. Well, just wait until I level up more. I''ll make sure to remember you, hehehe.


    While this attendant might not match up to my aunt''s beauty, her figure was passable enough for a test drive.


    I''m a firm believer in the age-old saying that you''ve got to master driving a honda before you attempt to handle a BMW. Okay, okay, so maybe that saying doesn''t actually exist, but who says I can''te up with my own wisdom? After all, who''s going to stop me from being the philosophical genius of my own quirky mind?


    And honestly, the sheer irritation I feel just looking at her face right now makes it an obvious choice to experiment with my skills on her in the future.


    I wouldn''t be a man if I didn''t assert dominance over this bitch until she submits to me.


    "I have the money."


    "Well then, how many days will you be staying?" she asked in the same indifferent tone.


    I took a moment to think. Initially, I had nned for a short stay of maybe a day or two, but I had changed my mind. I''ve got a special n for you, Bitchy Attendant. I will let you off today.hehehe


    "Give me 5 days. I''ll be staying for 5 days," I replied with a self-satisfied grin.


    The attendant nodded and input some information into herputer. Then, she handed me a credit card reader with a barcode on it. I simply scanned the barcode using my phone andpleted the payment. Quite a convenient payment method, I must say.


    After finalizing the payment, she handed me the keys to my room, and I headed out. Exhausted, I just wanted to get to sleep as soon as possible. This might be the most I''ve walked in a while; it''s quite tiring.


    ===========


    Upon entering my room, I was greeted by a spacious king-size bed positioned right in front of the window. Theyout was quite well thought out.


    Alongside the bed, there was a modern split-type inverter unit, ensuring the temperature would be just right. Adjacent to the bed, a 32-inch t-screen TV was mounted on the wall, perfect for some entertainment before bed. Additionally, a desk was thoughtfully ced nearby, offering a dedicated spot for my PC.


    One of the highlights was the bathroom, conveniently situated right by the room''s entrance. It added a practical touch, making it easy to freshen up without having to navigate through the room first. The design was simple yet functional, providing afortable and inviting space for my stay.


    "I''ll set up my PC tomorrow," I managed to mumble through a yawn as I flopped onto the bed, quickly switching on the AC. The fatigue had hit me hard; all I wanted was to curl up and hibernate like a bear.

 Chapter 11: Best Detox

    <h4>Chapter 11: Best Detox</h4>


    "Status"


    ===========


    Name : Ji-Hoon Zyden


    Age : 17 years old


    Overall Stats : 7.5


    Level (3) [5/300]


    <Attributes>


    Strength: 0.5


    Agility: 2.3


    Stamina: 0.5


    Endurance: 0.5


    Intelligence: 2.6


    Charisma: 0.1


    <Skills>


    Mind Eye [Level 2]


    Suggestion [Level 3]


    Attribute Points: 3


    Skill points: 0


    ===========


    "Thank God it was real," I sighed in relief.


    As I woke up, a nagging feeling crept in that perhaps everything that urred yesterday was just a dream. So, I hurriedly summoned the system interface to reassure myself.


    Seeing that everything was indeed fine, I mustered the strength to heave my heavy body out of bed. Sure, I had shed a bit of weight, but I was still on the heavy side. Imagine someone who used to weigh 90 kilos losing 10 kilos. People wouldn''t even notice it if I wore an oversized T-shirt. Well, in my case, oversized T-shirts were simply called "small."


    Wait, why did my Intelligence increase? I''m certain I didn''t intentionally work on it yesterday. It went from 1.6¡ª>2.6.


    I pondered for a moment, trying to think a usible exnation. Then an idea came into my mind.


    Perhaps my Intelligence was being held back by the weight of my psychological burdens. Now that I''m making progress , it''s possible that my cognitive abilities are starting to show improvement as well. It''s as if my mind is gradually emerging from the shadows of past struggles.


    If that''s the case, it means the system also takes personal growth into ount. Learning this early on is an advantage for me. Now, I need to figure out how to boost some of my stats without relying on the system, so I can save my attribute points.


    It''s wise to allocate these points to stats that are difficult to enhance through conventional means.


    "Should I bump up my agility again?" I mumbled to myself. It appeared to be the only way I could speed up my weight loss. I had increased my agility by 2st time, and it did lead to a bit of weight loss. So maybe this time around, the impact would be even more significant, considering my agility cap would also increase.


    I mean, look at that Juck guy with only 3 agility despite being muscr. It''s pretty clear that boosting my agility through regr methods will take too long.


    "Let''s put it all on this one!"


    [+3 Agility]


    "AHHHHH!" The familiar burning sensation of fat melting engulfed my body once more.


    This time, though, it seemed even more intense. I clenched the bedsheets with my teeth, silently praying that this hotel washed their bedsheets regrly ¨C or else.


    This kind of pain would have been unimaginable for me in the past, but my newfound determinationpelled me to endure. I couldn''t afford to surrender. I needed to gain more strength to be the best version of me.


    As the seconds stretched into minutes, I gritted my teeth and endured the excruciating sensation. Time passed, and after what felt like an eternity, 15 minutes had gone by.


    The sheets beneath me were wet, despite the air conditioner''s cooling efforts. The dampness was a stark reminder of the intensity of the pain I was enduring in my pursuit of growth.


    .


    .


    .


    The cold shower water was like a spa day after the agony I endured. Washing up, I felt like I was scrubbing off my past self and embracing the new me. I looked at myself in the mirror, and there it was ¨C not exactly a Greek god, but hey, definitely a more streamlined version of me. I probably lost enough weight to qualify for a "before and after" testimonial in a weight loss infomercial!


    "I should have joined thoseworking schemes that sell those detox products. I could have been the living proof, and made a lot of money!" I quipped, letting out a chuckle. But deep down, am I really joking? I mean, with my evolving suggestion skill, I could probably sell sand in a desert. Networking scams might just be the ticket to making a fortune. For now, I''ll just jot down that, uh, "interesting" idea.


    "Status"


    ===========


    Name : Ji-Hoon Zyden


    Age : 17 years old


    Overall Stats : 10.5


    Level (3) [5/300]


    <Attributes>


    Strength: 0.5


    Agility: 5.3


    Stamina: 0.5


    Endurance: 0.5


    Intelligence: 2.6


    Charisma: 0.5


    <Skills>


    Mind Eye [Level 2]


    Suggestion [Level 3]


    Attribute Points: 0


    Skill points: 0


    ===========


    My charisma had finally increased, so I couldn''t help but chuckle as I observed the improvements in my stats. A 0.4 boost might seem minor, but considering it came for free, who wouldn''t be thrilled?


    "But what should I do now?"


    I''ve got a handful of days left, and the clock''s ticking. I can''t just squander my time, right? Unless bing a professional procrastinator is a new career goal.


    "Maybe I should y detective and check on my bitch aunt?" I smirked to myself. After all, she''s the one grudgingly fueling my XP meter right now. Can''t forget to milk that source, right?


    With that master n in mind, I set up my trusty PC and connected it to the hotel''s inte. Let''s hope it''s faster than a turtle for now.


    ---


    Me: Hello , darling :*


    After waiting for a few minutes without a reply, I sighed in mild frustration.


    "I guess I''ll give breakfast a shot first," I mused. It was only 7:00 am, so chances were my aunt was still in dreand.


    With that thought, I headed to the telephone and ced an order for some much-needed sustenance.


    "Can I have 2 sets of fried chicken, 3 servings of rice, and a side of ramen noodles?" I requested before hanging up and returning to my desk.


    Knowing it would take a bit for my food to be prepared, I decided to pass the time by checking my Discord messages.


    As usual, my virtual buddies were deep into a debate about the underwhelming G5 transformation. I shared in the collective disappointment over that repetitive animation, though thankfully, the animators managed to redeem themselves with the following episode.


    Seeing my virtual buddies locked in debate, a mischievous impulse tickled me ¨C the kind that whispers, "Why not unt your own system?"


    But let''s be real here, if I dropped that bomb, they''d probably roast me, iming my make believed system is the equivalent of a soggy potatopared to the legendary Vampire System.


    Sure, I''d love to shout from the virtual rooftops that my system is the real deal, bute on, who''d buy it? It''s like trying to convince them I''ve got a hot a girlfriend :(


    Ding


    Allysa: What now? X(

 Chapter 12: Curse or Blessing ?

    <h4>Chapter 12: Curse or Blessing ?</h4>


    Me: I have really missed you a lot and I enjoyed the video you sent me. I''d love to see more content like that. Send more please !!! XP


    I know, I know. I might note across as the nicest person at the moment, but this seemed like the most effective way to earn more XP here. I n to start by gradually damaging her mental state. Once she''s at her lowest point, I''ll utilize my power of suggestion to hypnotize her. What a genius n.


    Since I''ve spent a lot of time reading those "Cultured Materials," I now have a vast collection of "Fine and gentle techniques" at my disposal. I will use these as references for my n. After all, who would''ve thought that a person like me, a NEET, could have a system that fits my fetishes and hobbies so perfectly?


    This system is like the creamer in my coffee, the Nute to my sandwich¡ªessentially, the secret sauce to my sess!


    ..


    ..


    Allysa: Please, I''m begging you to stop harassing me. I didn''t get a good night''s sleepst night because of your harassment!


    [Ding!: +10 XP]


    ..


    ..


    "I can''t do that ," I shook my head with a satisfied grin on my face.


    "I love harassing you, Aunt Allysa. Please give me more XP? I will milk you dry until I''m satisfied !" I chuckled to myself, brimming with excitement. It''s incredible that the person who used to bully me when I was young is now in a position where she has to beg . I love it .


    I can''t wait to see her reaction when she realizes that I''m the one causing her all this trouble. That''s going to be an amazing feeling.


    ..


    ..


    Me: I didn''t mean to bother you. I''m just really impressed with how skilled you are in that video. It''s like I''m actually rewarding you instead of giving you a hard time for being an unfaithful wife. You look like you thoroughly enjoyed it. LOL!


    ..


    ..


    Allysa: Seriously, enough already. What are you after? Need more money? I can give you more, just please stop bothering me..


    [Ding!: +10 XP]


    ..


    ..


    Me: Oh, I''m sorry, I didn''t realize my admiration for your very high quality video would be so bothersome. I mean, who wouldn''t want more of that top-notch content, right?


    ..


    ..


    Allysa: I''ve asked you to stop. It''s not funny.


    [Ding!: +10 XP]


    ..


    ..


    Me: My bad, my bad. I guess my sense of humor doesn''t trante well through texts. But really, you should consider starting an onlyfans with that video. :P


    ..


    ..


    Allysa: This isn''t a joke. Leave me alone.


    [Ding!: +10 XP]


    ..


    ..


    Me: Absolutely, no jokes here. Just a sincere appreciation for your captivating juicy content. But hey, I understand, being a video star is tough. More money might ease the pain of dealing with your adoring fans, right? I''ll give you 100,000 won for another video.


    ..


    ..


    Allysa: That''s my fucking own money !


    [Ding: +10 XP]


    .


    .


    .


    "This chicken tastes great!" I chuckled to myself after taking a bite of the fried chicken.


    "So, is this what they mean by food tasting better after a hard day''s work? Because right now, I feel like this chicken taste 10 times better,"


    "Let''s try the ramen ," My food had been delivered to my room while I was in the middle of farming XP, or as I like to call it, "milking" XP. Hahaha.


    I had nned to milk my aunt and eat at the same time, but my XP gain stopped after a few interactions. Perhaps the system has a mechanism in ce to prevent me from excessively exploiting my XP source. It seems quite logical when you think about it.


    "What should I do next?" I mused to myself. Just hanging around in this hotel sounds dreadfully dull. Plus, I''m curious to see if stepping outside might lead to new missions. I''m not ready to ept that my aunt is my sole XP source. Relying solely on her would be a sluggish and rather pitiable approach, wouldn''t it?


    Then there''s also the clothing issue. I''ve shed so much weight that none of my clothes fit anymore. Even what I''m wearing currently gives off a wannabe gangsta vibe¡ªlike those guys with their pants sagging so low you can practically see their underwear. All I''d need are a few piercings and a gun, and I''d fit the image perfectly.


    "What you starin'' at? You want a piece of this, huh?" I hollered, striking a gangsta stance in front of the mirror in my desk. I even mimicked holding a gun, of course, with the ssic one-handed, cool gansta style.


    "Alright, enough goofing around. Time to get ready and head to a store for some proper clothes," I chuckled to myself.


    Slowly, I opened the door to my room and stepped out.


    As I reached the front desk, I couldn''t help but notice a change in the hotel staff. There was a younger and more attractive woman attending to the desk. However, my steps faltered when I realized who she was.


    With her pink hair and small eyes, she was instantly recognizable. Just seeing her bitchy face brought back bad memories. It was the same girl who had insulted me before.


    I couldn''t believe it. How small could Seoul possibly be for us to cross paths again? I had even hoped to never encounter her again, yet it felt like fate was ying a prank on me.


    No! This isn''t a prank; it''s a blessing in disguise! Now I have the perfect opportunity for a test subject. The only thing missing is...


    "Ding!"


    [Mission: Dominate the pink-haired girl in 3 days] [Reward: +150 EXP - Skill Store]


    HAHAHAHA! I exploded withughter upon reading the mission reward. Forget about the 150 EXP; the skill store alone made me want to do a victory dance. I''d been worrying that the system was as limited as a two skill power, but this reward showed me that it''s got some surprises up its sleeve!


    "Sir, could you possibly tone down thatughter? It''s unsettling for the other customers," the pink-haired girl remarked, her eyebrows slightly furrowed and there was even a disgusted look on her face.


    "Enjoy that bitchy attitude of yours . Hehehe " I muttered to myself.

 Chapter 13: My pride?

    <h4>Chapter 13: My pride?</h4>


    I left the hotel without making a fuss, knowing that the rude pink-haired girl was working at this ce. With her upied, I had ample time to plot my n. As the saying goes, revenge is best served cold.


    My first move was to g down a taxi, and within moments, I was on my way.


    The cityscape unfurled before me as the taxi winded through the bustling streets, giving me a glimpse of down town Seoul during the day. The urban sprawl was alive with people scurrying about, and the sheer magnitude of the activity overwhelmed my senses.


    This was the world that had been denied to me due to my appearance andck of support. It felt beautiful and liberating, yet there was a part of me that remained apprehensive about this new experience.


    There''s an underlying fear of the unknown, particrly when ites to interacting with people. I mean, I might be quite quirky when I''m in front of my keyboard, but face-to-face interactions are an entirely different ballgame.


    The Taxi finally stop .


    Upon reaching my destination, I stepped out of my ride and into the heart of downtown. The small clothing store I''m searching for stood nestled among the vibrantndscape of shops and eateries.


    Strolling down the street, I couldn''t help but notice some peculiar nces from people. I''m fairly certain they''re fixating on my baggy clothes at the moment. It dawned on me that I might''ve missed a trick¡ªonline clothing shopping should have been my first move. It''s not like it takes ages, and it would''ve saved me from this spectacle. s, I didn''t connect those dots in advance. Oh well, facepalm moment for me!


    So, in the absence of better options, I opt for n "Walk Faster." It''s not the most graceful exit strategy, but hey, it''s better than being theughingstock of the sidewalk runway!


    "Finally, a clothing store!" I eximed, spotting a small shop adorned with clothing items in the disy windows. Even without a sign, it was crystal clear they were all about fashion. The ss panels boasted mannequins showcasing their wears.


    Entering the store, the tinkling sound of a bell above the door weed me. The interior was cozy, with racks of clothing neatly arranged and a warm, inviting atmosphere. The air carried a blend of fabric scents, creating a unique aroma that defined the ce. The soft glow of lighting fixtures highlighted the textures and colors of the clothes on disy.


    No one came forward to assist me, so I figured it was a self-serve store. Honestly, that worked out just fine for me, considering my conversational skills are a work in progress. Interacting with others is an area I need to refine. I can''t help but wonder if charisma could lend me a hand with that.


    As I browsed through the clothing racks, my excitement grew. The store seemed to cater to various styles, offering a selection that ranged from casual to semi-formal. I couldn''t help but lose track of time as I examined the different patterns, materials, and designs.


    Finally, I stumbled upon clothing that suited my taste. A basic ck pair of shorts caught my eye, stopping just above the knees, adorned with two silver lines that added a touch of ir.


    For the top half, I discovered a in white T-shirt with a round neckline. It was a simple outfit, but it exuded a sense offort. I decided to give it a try in front of the mirror, and I couldn''t help but feel satisfied with the style I had put together.


    Of course, I also selected another set of clothing: gray pants, some new pair of shoes , along with T-shirts and a polo that matched perfectly. Having ess to the inte proved to be quite handy. A quick search for clean and stylish ensembles provided me with instant references to work with.


    "That would be 300,000 won, sir," the cashier stated.


    300,000 Won? I was so engrossed in my shopping that Ipletely forgot to check my budget. I could return the items, but I''de off looking pretty broke if I did that.


    With a reluctant sigh, I paid for everything and headed on my way. Having already changed into the ck shorts and white T-shirt, I now looked like a regr person. As I passed by a mirror, I couldn''t help but be amazed by the progress I''d made. My aunt wouldn''t even recognize me if we happened to cross paths.


    Now, don''t get me wrong. I''m still not Henry Cav*ll, but I''m at least teetering on the edge of... well, not bad-looking. Hys ,who am I kidding? let''s be real, I''m still pretty darn ugly, especially with these e scars stered across my face.


    I chuckled to myself at my own thoughts. As much as I tried to downy it, this transformation was a big deal for me. I hade a long way from the person who used to hide behind an overweight body and low self-esteem.


    Leaving the clothing store behind, I stepped back onto the bustling streets. The crowd passed around me, and for the first time, I didn''t feel like an outcast. I still had my quirks and uncertainties, but today marked a small victory.


    "Now what should I do to reached level 4?" I asked myself as I stroll around . For my n to dominate that pink haired girl to work, I need to level up and increase one particr stat. Unfortunately this system seemed to only react or give me mission when I hate someone .


    THUD


    Suddenly, I felt a jolt as a man bumped into me. I had seen him approaching, and the street was wide, so I was taken aback by the impact.


    My strength was still quite feeble, so my body gave way the moment our shoulders met.


    "You moron! You just messed up my clothes! What are you going to do about this?"


    His furious voice hit me like a ton of bricks, and as I lifted my head, his image came into clearer focus. He sported a purple suit with a gaudy, flowery T-shirt tucked in.


    Wait, am I getting scammed right now by these kinds of thugs? I mean, I thought these things only happened in novels.


    Facing this confrontation had me quaking in my boots, for sure.


    Courage doesn''t just magically appear overnight, right? I''m no superman; yesterday, I was just a full-blown NEET binge-watching way too many hentai video. So, imagining me suddenly morphing into a brave warrior? Yeah, that''s a bit far-fetched!


    I will check his level first.


    "Mind Eye"


    ===========


    Name : Hyun-ji Kang


    Age : 35 years old


    Overall Stats : ??


    Level (11)


    <Attributes>


    Strength: ??


    Agility: ??


    Stamina: ??


    Endurance: ??


    Intelligence: ??


    Charisma: ??


    <Skills>


    ===========


    "A high level !" I nearly identally bite my tongue when I see those stats. It''s my first time encountering someone at such a high level. And this guy is just an ordinary street thug? What''s someone of their caliber doing involved in petty street scams like this? This is frustrating.


    I better apologize and pay him. I don''t stand a chance against someone so much stronger. Running away is risky too¡ªwhat if he''s faster? Right now, I can''t rely on my speed.


    "I''m so.."


    [Ding]


    [Mission : Show this street thug you''re pride as a man. Punch him in the face!]


    [Reward : 50XP]


    [Failure : -5 agility]

 Chapter 14: Under the bus

    <h4>Chapter 14: Under the bus</h4>


    I was stunned when I saw the Mission Window pop up. I felt a mix of different emotions.


    On one hand, I was happy because I really needed more XP. But on the other hand, I was shocked that the system was asking me to do something so dangerous.


    It felt like a bad joke. The mission was telling me to punch a guy who was way more powerful than me, almost ten levels higher. It seemed crazy and impossible.


    Perhaps there''s a way to outsmart the system here?


    The mission just says to punch the guy; it doesn''t specify that I need to actually defeat him. Maybe I can just throw a punch and then make a quick getaway? There must be police around in this bustling street, and I could also consider another option... Yes, that''s it.


    "Boss, I could hand over some cash, but would you mind doing me a favor?" I whispered to him, trying to mimic those secretive scenes from movies. I even covered my mouth with my hand, attempting to give off that hushed vibe.


    Naturally, my shaky and nervous voice revealed myck of smooth talking skills. But that''s alright; appearing weaker might just boost my chances of convincing him.


    "What favor, kid?" The thug''s face broke into a grin the moment the word "money" slipped from my lips. It''s like his voice turned all warm and fuzzy, as if we were long-lost buddies finally reuniting after ages.


    I mean, they say money can turn even your worst enemy into your best friend, right? Haha, well, that might be a bit of a stretch in this situation, but you catch my drift.


    "You know, I''ve got my girlfriend here with me, and I''m fairly certain she''s watching us," I say, trying to sound confident.


    "Could I put on a little tough guy act and give you a good p across the face? I''m ready to throw in 500,000 won if you''re up for it."


    The thug paused and exchanged nces with his buddies who were tagging along.


    "Sure thing, kid," he finally said. "But let''s be clear: if you don''t hand over that 500,000 won, I won''t hold back from giving you a good beating. Got it?"


    "Absolutely, no problem," I replied, mustering a forced chuckle. "You could even go ahead and rough up my aunt and uncle if I don''t hand over the money. Haha!"


    "Why your uncle and aunt?" The thug raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued.


    "They''re the ones who adopted me and give me my allowance," I exined.


    "You''re quite the odd one," the thug sighed, shaking his head. "Alright, go ahead and throw that punch so I can collect my cash."


    I gave a nod in response, remembering the first part of the mission: "Show this street thug your pride as a man."


    "Hey, watch it!" I raised my voice, trying to sound tough. My confidence was building since I was certain I wouldn''t get hurt.


    "Do you want a taste of my fists, huh?" I added, extending my middle finger towards the thug. I noticed a shift in his expression, but he was ying along with my act.


    "Sorry," he grumbled, sounding like he meant it.


    "Think I''m gonna just swallow that sorry ?" This was my cue.


    I tightened my fist, ready to throw a punch. I knew my strength wasn''t much, so I didn''t hold back, because I was pretty sure it wouldn''t hurt him too badly.


    Just as my fist''s momentum hit its peak, I heard something that nearly made me feel like I''d cough up blood.


    [System: Cheating Detected]


    [System: Punishing Host for Cheating]


    [System: Temporary Attribute Increase +10 Strength]


    Those words shed before me, and suddenly, my fist felt like it had turned into a brick. It wasn''t just me who noticed the difference; even the thug''s eyes widened as my punch gathered an incredible force. There was an actual whooshing sound, believe it or not.


    SWOOOOSH


    BAM!


    I swear, I could practically feel the guy''s face bones in my fist. It was like the sound of munching on popcorn or cracking a nut ¨C that kind of crunchy.


    And then, like a ragdoll in the wind, he was sent soaring. Even his buddies were caught off guard as they scrambled to catch him.


    CRASH!


    [Mission Complete ]


    [Level up]


    "What the heck just happened?" I was utterly stunned as I stared at the guy sprawled on the ground. Blood oozed from his mouth, and I could even spot a few of his teeth lying there.


    "Damn it, no time to stand around being shocked. I''ve got to get it out of here ASAP." It finally hit me how serious things were, and I took off running.


    "You little jerk,e back here!" One of his buddies made a grab for me, but I was too quick for him. The street was bustling with people, and the moment they saw me sprinting, they parted like I have the corona virus or something.


    I can''t let him catch me. I''m almost certain they''ll beat me up, or worse, maybe they''ll try to sell my organs on the ck market like in those movies.


    This is crazy! I need to run for my life. It feels like this system just threw me under the bus. I thought you were on my side?


    Thankfully, I had used most of my previous attribute points on speed. It allowed me to shake him off after just a few meters of sprinting. He probably assumed I had the stamina to keep up with my speed.


    Little did he know, my endurance was terrible, and I was already struggling to catch my breath. The only reason I could run this fast was the sheer terror of what might happen if I got caught.


    I pulled off a ssic maneuver and slipped into a store, where I swiftly changed my outfit. Phew, talk about a close shave! But hey, I wasn''t about to let them sell my organs.


    On top of that, I bought a pair of shades and a hat to give my face a much-needed disguised. With his buddies probably on a manhunt for me, I''m not taking any chances ¨C gotta keep ''em guessing about who they''re chasing!


    Now, here I am, incognito behind these shades and a hat, hiding from those guys. The streets is like a maze out there. What''s my next move in this wild chase? Well, I''m about to find out...

 Chapter 15: Spy Maneuver

    <h4>Chapter 15: Spy Maneuver</h4>


    "Status"


    ===========


    Name : Ji-Hoon Zyden


    Age : 17 years old


    Overall Stats : 10.5


    Level (4) [85/400]


    <Attributes>


    Strength: 0.5


    Agility: 5.3


    Stamina: 0.5


    Endurance: 0.5


    Intelligence: 2.6


    Charisma: 0.5


    <Skills>


    Mind Eye [Level 2]


    Suggestion [Level 3]


    Attribute Points: 3


    Skill points: 2


    ===========


    "Looks like my stats are back to normal after the system''s little punishment," I mused, letting out a sigh as I stared at the numbers. It appeared that the system wasn''t fooled by my attempt to outsmart it.


    Regret gnawed at me like a persistent mosquito. Clearly, trying to cheat the system was a terrible idea. Reflecting on it now won''t change a thing though¡ªI had yed my hand, and the consequences were crystal clear.


    Second-guessing had its moment, but now it was drowned out by the reality of my hasty choices.


    "Let''s boost Suggestion for now," I whispered to myself. It was the only skill I had that coulde in handy, so giving it a boost was a no-brainer. As for Mind Eye, well, I didn''t think gathering more info would necessarily be a game-changer in the short term


    ===========


    Suggestion [ Level 3 ] ¡ª> [Level 5]


    Suggestion : 13 % chance to convinced someone to follow your words.


    ===========


    Walking back to the street, I couldn''t help but retrace my steps to the exact spot where I had punched that thug.


    It might seem counterintuitive, but my overdose of spy movies had taught me that returning to the scene of the crime and blending in as an innocent onlooker was a pretty solid move. I mean, who would suspect that I''d loop back around? Haha, maybe I''m a bit of a genius after all.


    Just as I thought, the scene of the crime was utterly deserted, void of those thug-types.


    Of course, they were probably scouring the area where I''d dashed off to earlier. Seriously, what a bunch of dimwits. It''s no wonder they''re still stuck being lowlife thugs despite their supposed high levels. Hahaha, talk about being a bunch of certified stupid people.


    I retrieved my phone from my pocket. Right now, I was sporting gray pants and a blue polo shirt, topped off with a white cap and ck aviator sses. I could have wore a face mask too, but that would just draw more attention.


    I tapped on the UBER app and checked the driver''s status¡ªit showed 2 minutes until arrival at my location.


    This was supposed to be my way out. Hahaha.


    Well, that was the n, at least, until the next moment arrived. Suddenly, I found myself surrounded by a gang of ten thugs.


    "Wa.."


    Before I could even start using "suggestion", a fist came flying right at me.


    BAM!


    My world flip like an old coin as my face smacked against the pavement.


    THUD!


    The pain was searing ¨C I could taste the metallic tang of blood in my mouth. Clenching my teeth, I gritted through the agony coursing through my body. Oddly, it seemed like the pain tolerance I''d built up from upgrading my stats was actuallying in handy right now. But it still hurt like bitch .


    "Stop"


    [Suggestion : Sessful ]


    "Jackpot!" I thought to myself with a mix of relief and excitement as I heard the sess notification. But what unfolded next felt like a cruel twist of fate. I had sessfully used Suggestion, but there was a catch¡ªit only worked on one person. The rest of the gang was still simmering with anger,pletely unaffected.


    "Please stop"


    [Suggestion : Failed ]


    Fuck!, so the first time was just beginner''s luck!


    BAM! A kick mmed into my abdomen.


    Damn it hurts ! I decided I''d pretend to be unconscious for now. Maybe if they believed I was knocked out or worse, they''d stop beating me.


    BAM!


    BAM!


    BAM!


    BAM!


    BAM!


    Oh man, I totally give too much credits to this guys. They''ve got no sense of decency whatsoever. They just kept kicking me while I was down, like it was a sport or something.


    Instinctively, I covered my head with my arms ¨C ssic move, right? Gotta protect the brain, or I''ll be walking out of here with a brain injury.


    "Allocate all my points to endurance!" Imanded the system. This is no time to cheap out on my stats.


    [Endurance + 3]


    I felt a huge improvement in my body''s state as it began to mend. The damage seemed to be gradually decreasing, and there was a definite reinforcement of my bones and muscles. However, the unrelenting kicks, coupled with the difort from the attribute point allocation, continued to take their toll.


    [System: Congrattions !- Detected External Source for Improvement ]


    BAM!


    [+0.01 Endurance]


    BAM!


    [+0.01 Endurance]


    BAM!


    [+0.01 Endurance]


    BAM!


    [+0.01 Endurance]


    BAM!


    [+0.01 Endurance]


    "Are you fucking kidding me?" I thought in frustration . "Isn''t this the perfect moment for you to give me a lifesaving skill? Why the heck are you rewarding me for getting pummeled? How about giving me an instant boost like before?"


    Unfortunately, the system remained silent, leaving me to deal with this mess on my own.


    I attempted to peek, hoping someone might step in to help, but the bystanders just stared.


    Some were even recording the whole thing on their phones, like it was some twisted form of entertainment. Seriously? I''m practically on my deathbed here ¨C could you maybe call the police or something?


    "You think you''re tough for sucker punching our hyeong-nim like that ? AH!" One of the thugs sneered as he kick me in the abdomen.


    BAM!


    The kick was so strong that I felt my body being lifted in the air.


    Damn it. This is all the system''s fault for ying a prank on me.


    Sure, I admit I messed up from the beginning, but how was I supposed to know that trying to cheat the system would backfire so badly? I mean, in most of the novels I''ve read, the main characters get some kind of plot armor from their systems, but mine seems to be all about tough love and zero favoritism.


    "Stop what you''re doing!" Finally, I heard someone speaking up for me. My vision was already fading at this point.


    The thugs froze, and once they caught sight of the person who shouted, they scattered like cockroaches exposed to light. Must have been the police.


    "Hey, are you okay?" A gentle voice reached my ears. It was a female officer, judging by the faint blue uniform I could barely make out. Unfortunately, I was too battered to clearly see the face of my savior.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve called for an ambnce," she reassured me.


    I couldn''t believe it ¨C I actually encountered a kind woman for the first time in years just seconds before I die. What a pitiful ending. If circumstances were different, I''d have probably French kissed her like there is no tomorrow for saving me. But s, it seems like this is the end of the road for me.


    My vision blurred, and I finally slipped into unconsciousness.

 Chapter 16: Painkillers

    <h4>Chapter 16: Painkillers</h4>


    As the world around me started to fade into darkness, an unusual sense of weightlessness washed over me, almost as if I were floating.


    The pain that had been throbbing so intensely began to washed away, and it felt like my consciousness was slipping out of my grasp. Regret gnawed at me, a bitter taste in my fading thoughts.


    I can''t believe that I will die as a virgin for the second time.


    Suddenly, a jolt surged through my body, apanied by the ring sound of sirens.


    ¡ª Whee-ooh, Whee-ooh, Whee-ooh,¡ª


    My eyes fluttered open, and I found myself lying on a stretcher inside an ambnce. The harsh fluorescent lights overhead made me squint, and the rhythmic jostling of the vehicle made my head spin.


    Blinking to clear my vision, I turned my gaze to the paramedics tending to me.


    "Hey, you''re awake," one of them said with a reassuring smile. "You took quite a beating there."


    I managed a weak nod, my throat dry and scratchy.


    "What... what happened?" I croaked.


    "You''re on your way to the hospital," the other paramedic exined. "A police woman called an ambnce when she saw what was going on. You''re lucky we got to you in time."


    I nced around, my memory slowly piecing together the events that had transpired.


    "The thugs... the woman who helped me..."


    "Yep, you''re right. That police woman was quite the hero," the paramedic said, chuckling. "She scared them off and stayed with you until we arrived."


    The memory of her voice and her words flooded back, along with a renewed sense of gratitude. I managed a faint smile, my lips trembling.


    "Thank... thank you," I managed to whisper, my voice barely audible.


    "You''re going to be okay. Just hang in there." The paramedic gave me a reassuring pat on the shoulder.


    "That''s not it, I think I''m alright now," I stated, attempting to stretch my body slightly.


    It seemed that boosting my endurance stat had an impact on my recovery rate. While my body still ached, it was not to the point of being unable to move. Going to the hospital was out of the question; it would only alert my aunt and uncle.


    I remembered sending them a text about my n to be away from home for a few days. But this situation would undoubtedly throw a wrench into that n.


    How could I even exin my extreme weight loss? Even if I tried toe up with an excuse, it would be a hard sell. It''s not like liposuction could work miracles overnight.


    "We can''t let you go just yet," the paramedic said firmly, shaking his head.


    "You might believe you''re okay, but there could be hidden injuries, like a fractured bone or internal bleeding," another female paramedic added with a serious tone.


    "Internal bleeding? Seriously, dude, are you pulling out the big guns?" I couldn''t help but think, feeling a bit spooked just saying the words "internal bleeding." It''s like my brain decided to watch a horror movie and then go on ate-night imagination spree!


    I mean internal bleeding is noughing matter. I''ve heard stories on Reddot about people who seemed fine after an ident, only to suddenly copse due to internal bleeding. It''s a pretty scary twist of events.


    "I assure you, I''m fine. I''m kind of used to getting roughed up," I said with a small grin, trying to sound convincing.


    [Suggestion: Sess]


    "Are you absolutely sure?" one of the paramedics asked, concern evident in their tone.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly. My hunch was right ¨C people who aren''t hostile toward me have a higher chance of being affected by my suggestion. Looks like my little n actually paid off. Ha!


    "Yeah, I''m positive that I''m alright," I replied, shifting my target for the suggestion to the other paramedic.


    [Suggestion: Sess]


    "Alright, we''ll release you," the two paramedics whispered to each other.


    One of them moved to the driver''s seat and exined that my injuries were minor, requiring only basic first aid.


    The driver seemed unsure initially, but after I employed the power of suggestion three times on him, he eventually gave in.


    The ambnce pulled over to the side of the road.


    "Thanks a lot for your help," I beamed, giving them a grateful nod as I said my goodbyes. My expression was a far cry from the injured person they''d seen earlier. However, the instant they were out of sight...


    "Damn it, my body is killing me," I muttered under my breath, leaning against a nearby wall to steady myself. I had thought I was recovering, but it turned out my body was still screaming with pain.


    Fortunately, I had requested them to stop near a drugstore, which turned out to be a lifesaver. My intention was to grab some painkillers and then make my way back to the hotel.


    I could have asked them to drop me off at my hotel, but the risk was too high. They might have faced consequences from the hospital for letting me go prematurely and bepelled to reveal my hotel''s location.


    So, with that n ruled out, I pushed forward towards the drugstore, still clutching the bag of clothes I''d purchased. It really was a stroke of luck that they hadn''t gone missing during my unconscious state.


    As I stepped inside the store, I noticed the guard eyeing me curiously. However, I just ignored him and proceeded to the counter.


    "Can I get two bottles of painkillers, please, along with some anti-inmmatory drugs?" I quickly requested at the counter.


    "Are you okay sir? You don''t seem well?" One of the female pharmacist spoke.


    "Just hand over the medicine. Thanks," I responded through clenched teeth, my frustration evident. Couldn''t they see that I was practically on the brink here? All I needed was the medicine.


    I realize I might sound like a bit of a jerk right now, but honestly, no guy in his right mind would be up for chitchat when dealing with this level of agony.


    My intense expression appeared to have frightened the pharmacist, as she quickly get the medicines I needed. I didn''t waste much time in the drugstore after swallowing a painkiller tablet. I made a swift exit, hailed a taxi and headed straight back to the hotel.


    "I swear, once I''m strong enough, I''ll get my revenge on those good for nothing thugs," I sneered in contempt as I leaned my head against the backrest of the taxi seat.

 Chapter 17: Change of Plans

    <h4>Chapter 17: Change of ns</h4>


    In the hotel lobby, I spotted the pink-haired girl engrossed in her phone. Despite my obvious struggle, she couldn''t resist smirking, as if my pain was some sort of entertainment for her.


    "Oh, just you wait," I thought to myself, my frustration boiling as I quickly passed her. She didn''t bother stopping me, probably recalling that I had walked out earlier in the day.


    Once inside my room, I practically copsed onto the bed, my chest throbbing with difort. It seemed that forcing myself to walk had aggravated my condition further.


    "Status," I managed to mutter, my voice barely audible.


    ===========


    Name : Ji-Hoon Zyden


    Age : 17 years old


    Overall Stats : 13.5


    Level (5) [15/1000]


    <Attributes>


    Strength: 0.5


    Agility: 5.3


    Stamina: 0.5


    Endurance: 4.1


    Intelligence: 2.6


    Charisma: 0.5


    <Skills>


    Mind Eye [Level 2]


    Suggestion [Level 5]


    Attribute Points: 4


    Skill points: 2


    ===========


    " I leveled up up?"


    I almost forgot about the excruciating pain when I noticed my level had gone up. It was a glimmer of hope amidst my suffering. The number of attribute points I received was enough for my ns. I had feared that I''d wasted my previous points all on endurance, but now, I have more attribute points to work with.


    However, something else caught my attention¡ªthe amount of XP I needed to level up from [5] to [6]. It had jumped to 1000 EXP, a substantial increase. But I decided to put that concern on hold for now.


    My priority was to get some much-needed rest and hopefully recover from this ordeal.


    The darkness enveloped me as I surrendered to my exhaustion . The pain and the turmoil of the day gradually faded into the background.


    Hours passed, and as thest ray of the sundown painted the room with an orange glow, I slowly wake up from my slumber. My body felt heavier than usual, and I groggily shifted in bed, assessing my condition. The pain hadn''t vanished entirely, but there was a subtle improvement, a sign that maybe, just maybe, my body was on the way to recovery.


    Regardless , I still couldn''t believe I had been knocked out cold until evening. I mumbled to myself as I got up from the bed, my body protesting with aches and difort.


    Heading over to the desk, I grabbed a bottled water and took a long sip, trying to steady my breathing. The healing process was ongoing, but it was frustratingly slow. I needed to rely on medicine to expedite it. Thankfully, I still had some leftover food to nibble on.


    "Ouch," I winced as a sharp pain shot through my mouth the moment I bit into the food.


    Ignoring the difort, I pushed myself to eat, knowing that I needed to take my medicine and return to rest as soon as possible. The path to recovery was far from pleasant, but it was a necessary journey.


    .


    .


    .


    Ring Ring Ring !


    The sound of my rm red, rudely waking me up. However, I didn''t leap out of bed right away. Whoever said you''d feel pain the day after getting hurt was spot-on. I mean,e on, my body was swelled and in pain. Even those anti-inmmatory drugs were struggling to keep up. Imagine if I hadn''t taken any.


    I followed the same routine as yesterday: I ordered food from the hotel staff, eat it down as quickly as my battered body would allow , took my medicine, and promptly went back to sleep without a care.


    I was fully aware that others would probably consider my actions crazy. They''d probably lecture me about heading to the hospital instead, and you know what? They''d be absolutely correct. I''d be snoozing away on a hospital bed right now if I wasn''t afraid of my aunting to know about my current condition.


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    By afternoon, my body conditions had finally improved. The pain that had consumed my chest and back was no longer as agonizing. But a pressing issue still remained: my mission. I''d squandered so much time, and now I only had a single day left.


    My original n was to methodically execute my revenge strategy against that obnoxious pink-haired girl, but everything had been thrown into chaos. I needed to move quickly or risk failing the mission.


    The idea of essing a skill store afterpleting the mission had be crucial to me, a way to gain an upper hand since my system wasn''t handing out plot armor like candy. I required a skill that could shield me from potential threats from a multiple people.


    So with that in my mind , I allocated my stats to something that would aid me inpleting my mission against that annoying pink-haired girl.


    [+4 Charisma ]


    That''s right , I''d invested all my points in charisma because I''de to understand that my appearance yed a crucial role in improving the odds of my suggestion skill working. This epiphany struck me during the beating I took.


    It seemed that suggestion relied on more than just my looks; it also took into ount various factors, including the kind of request I''m trying to make others do.


    I also noticed that my sess rate was lower when dealing with someone who was already frustrated with me. On the flip side, those who had a neutral impression seemed to be more easily influenced by my skill, as I''d observed with the paramedics.


    "Time for pain " I muttered to myself .


    With the increase in my charisma points, I prepared myself in enduring another round of painful reformation.


    But instead, I only experienced a brief warmth spreading through my face for a few seconds. It gave me the impression that things were improving.


    However, as I reached up to touch my face, my fingers encountered a slippery sensation that made me break into a nervous sweat.


    "What the hell is this sticky thing?" I eximed, rushing over to the mirror. My heart raced as I saw my reflection, witnessing my skin shedding like that of a snake.


    I tentatively began peeling off the sticky, dead skin. To my astonishment, beneath it was smoother, fresher skin.


    My previously dry and e-proneplexion had vanished, reced by a smooth skin. Excitement surged through me, and without hesitation, I continued to peel away the remainingyers of dead skin on my face.


    "This is perfect for my n!" A wicked smile spread across my face as I beheld my newly rejuvenated appearance in the mirror.

 Chapter 18: Wholesome

    <h4>Chapter 18: Wholesome</h4>


    With my new and considerably improved appearance, I was brimming with confidence. I knew this was the missing piece of the puzzle for my n against that rude pink-haired girl.


    I quickly got dressed, opting for a smart and stylish outfit to match my now polished look.


    A ck fitted zer hugged my frame, giving off a polished vibe. I paired it with a crisp white button-down shirt that screamed professionalism.


    My lower half was adorned with dark gray cks that entuated my newly acquired confidence. Toplete the look, I added a sleek leather belt and some shiny dress shoes, as if trying to mimic the image of someone who actually had their life together.


    With my appearance improved, I felt ready to tackle my mission head-on. My mind was racing with unconventional strategies and tactics to put my suggestion skill to good use.


    Sess was within my grasp, and I intended to seize it with all the charisma and cunning I could muster.


    The brutal beating I endured served as a harsh reminder of my vulnerability.


    It was a wake-up call that pushed me to recognize my own weakness. From that moment on, I was determined to shift my focus towards attaining more power. This world was undoubtedly a cruel ce, where only the strong could truly survive and thrive.


    "Time to check on her,"


    I couldn''t help but hope that she was still there, just waiting for me to dominate her. A chuckle escaped my lips, a mix of anticipation and a touch of wicked smile. After all, it was about time the tables turned in my favor.


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    Luckily , the pink-haired woman was still stationed at the desk, engrossed in her phone.


    My intention was to approach her immediately, but my attention shifted as I noticed someone else approaching¡ªher boyfriend.


    "Hey, what time do you get off?" he inquired.


    "That old hag''s going to bete, so I''m stuck here. You can wait for me in the lobby," the pink-haired girl retorted with an irritable expression.


    I couldn''t help but overhear their conversation. Her choice of words certainly didn''t paint her in a favorable light. Admittedly, I had badmouthed thatdy before, but it was more a critique of her personality than her appearance.


    "Nah, I''ll just step outside and smoke a cigarette while I wait," the boyfriend replied with a dismissive shake of his head, then turned on his heel and left.


    "This is my chance!" I muttered to myself with a sense of urgency. I quickly walked past her and also made my way outside. With her boyfriend acting as an obstacle to my n, I knew I needed to deal with him before proceeding any further.


    As I stepped outside, I spotted him standing a short distance away, lighting a cigarette.


    My heart raced with nervousness. This was the moment I had been waiting for¡ªan opportunity to disposed of him and set my n into motion.


    I approached him cautiously, my mind racing with thoughts of how to initiate the conversation. As I drew closer, I cleared my throat and mustered my most confident expression.


    "Hey, mind if I join you for a smoke?" I asked, trying to appear casual while suppressing the surge of adrenaline coursing through my veins.


    The words flowed effortlessly from my lips, a testament to the influence of my increased charisma. It appeared that my investment in charisma had significantly enhanced mymunication skill as well , which was a weed advantage in this situation.


    "Sure, bro," he replied with a friendly smile, seemingly unfazed by my presence.


    I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of guilt for what I was about to do. But, my obsession to get the "skill store" outweighed any qualms I had.


    However, just as I was about to proceed, a realization struck me like a lightning bolt. I had no idea how to smoke in the first ce. In fact, I didn''t even have a cigarette.


    Seeing my predicament, he chuckled softly and offered me one.


    "Here you go, buddy," he said with a genuine gesture.


    "Thanks... uh, thanks a bunch," I mumbled, trying to appear nonchnt. "I actually left my pack in the hotel." I managed a nervous chuckle, all the while berating my luck. Of course, this guy had to be nice and make me feel guilty about my ulterior motive. Why couldn''t he just be a jerk and make my task easier?


    "Are you also staying at the hotel?" he asked, striking up a conversation.


    "Yeah," I responded casually, keeping my tone neutral.


    "My girlfriend works there as a desk attendant," he said proudly.


    "The one with pink hair?" I pretended to ask innocently, even though I already knew exactly who his girlfriend was. My hidden motive of was to steal and dominate her in the first ce.


    "Yep, that''s her. We''ve been friends since childhood, and we started dating after high school," he shared with a touch of bashfulness, as if reminiscing about their history.


    Seriously, buddy? We barely know each other. Why are you spilling your heartwarming romance tale on me? Are you trying to make me feel like the trashy protagonist in a hentai anime or something?


    "Ah , that''s a cool story " I replied with a forced smile.


    "By the way," he continued, "if you ever find her a bit rude, I apologize on her behalf. She''s been through a lot, especially after her parents'' divorce. That''s why she can be a bit edgy sometimes." He wore a somber expression, clearly deeply caring for her.


    "Damn it!" I curse inwardly


    In that moment, my inner turmoil escted into an epic battle of good versus evil, with my conscience ying both sides.


    On one hand, I had a newfound respect for this guy''s understanding and empathy for his girlfriend''s struggles. On the other hand, I couldn''t shake the fact that I have to dominate his beloved girlfriend for the sake of my mission.


    I felt like the viin in a cheesy soap opera, plotting to disrupt their adorable love story. My conscience was wrestling with guilt and absurdity, and I found myself mentally facepalming at the entire situation.

 Chapter 19: The Twist

    <h4>Chapter 19: The Twist</h4>


    I threw in the towel, giving up on my initial n to manipte and dispose of this guy. The notion of using my suggestion skill to make him leave, clearing the way for me to approach his girlfriend, felt like a morally questionable move. I realized that I didn''t want to stoop that low.


    Sure, I had my mission toplete, but I didn''t want to be the viin in a good guy love story.


    Ring Ring Ring


    As if on cue, the guy''s phone began to ring, startling him from his thoughts. He slowly picked up the phone, and hisplexion drained as he heard the call .


    "Anna got in an ident?" he eximed, his voice quivering with the shock of the news.


    "I will go there right away!" he eximed, his fingers trembling as he ended the call.


    "Hey, could you do me a favor?" he turned to me with urgency, his face still ashen.


    "Please let my girlfriend know that something happened to my sister and I have to rush to the hospital. Tell her to grab a taxi home," he requested, his words hurried as he made his way to his car.


    As he drove off, a bewildering sense of confusion enveloped me. What just transpired left me baffled and pondering the strange sequence of events.


    "What should I do now?" I mumbled to myself, a sense of uncertainty looming over me. Feeling lost, I returned to the hotel and approached her.


    "Hey, your boyfriend had an emergency," I informed her, my voice steady despite my inner turmoil.


    She raised her head slowly, her eyes locking onto my face. To my surprise, she didn''t wear that same scornful expression this time. Although I wasn''t the epitome of handsomeness, my appearance had improved from my initial pitiable state.


    "What did he say, sir?" she inquired, the word "sir" slipping from her lips with a forced politeness that felt insincere.


    "He mentioned that his sister, Anna, was in an ident," I responded. I had anticipated a shocked or concerned reaction from her upon hearing such news. But, her expression remained unchanged, as if she wasn''t remotely interested in the well-being of her boyfriend''s sister.


    Herck of empathy was truly a sight to behold, almost as if she had a heart made of ice. You should be thankful that your boyfriend was a good guy, or else¡­


    Shaking my head at her insensitive reaction, I decided to go to the hotel''s restaurant. The small dining area offered little space but it provided a good vantage point of the front desk.


    While I mulled over my options, one question loomed: should I resort to cheating the system again? Thest time I had attempted that, it nearly cost me my life.


    As I contemted my next move, it struck me that while I had abandoned my malicious n, I still had to fulfill my mission. The mission''s goal was to achieve domination, and that word could be interpreted in various ways.


    Did it strictly mean overpowering someone physically and emotionally, or could it involve asserting control in a different manner?


    Perhaps, rather than resorting to maniption or deceit, the mission could be aplished by a simple act¡ªlike making her admit her mistakes. After all, admitting one''s wrongs and learning from them could be a form of domination over one''s ego.


    "I will try that first," With my new n in ce, I decided to wait patiently for her shift to end. While I waited, I headed to the restaurant counter to order dinner. The limited menu didn''t bother me much; I was too preupied with my thoughts to be picky about the food.


    After eating dinner, I stayed in the restaurant to wait for her. The clock seemed to tick slowly as I pondered over the approaching conversation. How would she react? Would my approach make any difference?


    But then, life decided to throw a curveball that broke my brain''sst straw.


    "What the hell !" My jaw practically hit the floor as I witnessed the scene unfold before my eyes.


    An old guy walked in, approaching the pink-haired girl.


    To my shock, she kiss him in the cheek right in the middle of the lobby. My mind couldn''t process the audacity of her actions. She was cheating on her boyfriend, the very same one who was dealing with an emergency involving his sister. What a heartless move.


    My initial frustration and determination were now mixed with a wave of disbelief.


    I had been willing to give her the benefit of the doubt, hoping for a chance to resolve our issues maturely. But seeing her infidelity right in front of me, my thoughts took a darker turn. This woman deserved no sympathy, and my n toplete my mission through understanding quickly turned into a desire to expose her for the hypocrite she was.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Good Guy," I muttered to myself, clenching my fist in an attempt to act like a hero of justice.


    In truth, I was just relieved that circumstances had given me the green light to proceed with my initial n without any lingering guilt.


    I couldn''t help but grin at the irony ¨C in a twisted way, I was doing the boyfriend a favor by exposing his unfaithful partner. So much for the fake morality of my previous intentions. With a chuckle, I was ready to take on this mission with all I got.


    "me yourself for being a cheater . Hehehe"


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    I discreetly followed the cheating duo to the parking lot.


    With a sly grin, I managed to record them leaving the hotel together on my phone ¨C evidence that could serve as some ratherpelling ckmail material. Theirck of restraint was going toe back to haunt them in a big way.

 Chapter 20: Consecutive Notification

    <h4>Chapter 20: Consecutive Notification</h4>


    Finally, after a couple of minutes, the pink-haired woman stepped out of the car, looking all disheveled with her hair all over the ce.


    I thought they''d bothe out together, but the guy left immediately after giving her a brown envelope. She opened it, and her face lit up as she started counting the money inside.


    A grin appeared on her face as she carefully tucked the money into her bag.


    ''So, he''s her sugar daddy, huh?'' I whispered to myself, realizing that the other guy must be providing her with financial support.


    ''This is my chance,'' I murmured, taking slow and deliberate steps towards her. With her back turned, she remained blissfully unaware of my approach until I was only about two meters away.


    "I saw everything!" I eximed, my voice catching her off guard. She spun around to face me, her expression shifting to one of unease.


    "You''re that guy from earlier," she said nervously.


    "I saw you cheating just now," I stated with a hint of disdain.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about!" she retorted defensively.


    "I have evidence. I have a picture of you kissing him in the lobby!" I used, even though I actually didn''t have any photographic proof since I was too caught up in the moment to take a picture.


    [Suggestion : Sess ]


    "I..." She stammered, clearly taken aback.


    [Ding +10XP]


    This is my chance! Without giving her a chance to respond, I use my suggestion skill once again.


    "I also have a video of you leaving the hotel together, and the moment you entered the car!" I added confidently.


    [Suggestion : Sess]


    [Ding +10XP]


    Her expression underwent a rapid transformation as my usations sunk in.


    She seemed to want to retort, but my skill had already nted those ideas firmly in her head. In her mind at that moment, all that I said was undeniably true. So I decided to push my skill to the limit.


    "I''m Juck''s friend, and I feel obligated to let him know about what you''ve been doing behind his back," I scolded her, pretending as if I was chastising her for betraying my supposed friend. Of course, I''d only met that guy thrice, and as for the name, well, my Mind Eye skill proved quite handy this time. .


    [Suggestion : Sess]


    "Please, don''t do that! He''ll be heartbroken if he finds out," she pleaded, her voice tinged with desperation.


    [Ding +50XP]


    Her genuine fear of the consequences was quite strong given the substantial amount of XP the system had awarded me. But it was her fault in the first ce. She should''ve been more discreet and not unted her affair around the hotel lobby like that. She practically handed me more ammunition to use against her.


    "But your actions aren''t exactly right. Cheating on your boyfriend while he''s dealing with an emergency situation ¨C do you feel any remorse for that?" I scolded her, attempting to trigger her guilt. It''s strange, but ever since I put those points into charisma, my way with words seems to have improved significantly.


    My n is to break her down gradually before I start pushing for bolder requests. I call it the "safest way to use suggestion."


    "I did it for him," she choked out through her sobs.


    "Wait, what?" I was taken aback once again. What was going on with this couple?


    "I hooked up with that guy to help him with his sister''s hospital bills. I got a text from him about her condition," she exined through her sobs. Her pitiful appearance almost triggered my male instinct tofort her, but I managed to resist the urge.


    "Don''t be naive, you idiot," I silently scolded myself. Her exnation felt like a tant lie.


    The fact that she used the term "sister" instead of "Anna" was a ring inconsistency. I recalled our previous conversation and herck of reaction to the ident, and it was clear she was trying to manipte me with her story. I refused to be fooled.


    I''m sorry, but I''m an expert at spotting maniptive women. Compared to my aunt, you''re just an amateur in that department.


    "Don''t lie to me ?" I sneered in contempt.


    She didn''t respond; instead, she averted her eyes.


    "I''ve had enough of your lies. I''m going to call Juck now and send him the pictures and videos," I dered.


    [Suggestion Seed]


    "No, please. I''ll do anything, just don''t tell him," she pleaded, rushing towards me and attempting to hug me.


    [Ding +50XP]


    "Don''te any closer," I warned firmly, holding my ground.


    [Suggestion Seed]


    She stop in her tracks as my words registered. The idea of using my suggestion skill to take advantage of her had crossed my mind, but sleeping with her right now was out of the question. Maybe if she took a shower and cleaned up, but even then, I wasn''t inclined to settle for her. I''d rather take my chances with that rude attendant from before.


    But I still have big ns for her.


    "From now on, you will follow all mymands if you don''t want your boyfriend to know," I asserted firmly.


    [Suggestion Seed]


    "Alright, as long as you don''t tell him," she replied, her voice trembling.


    "And from now on, I don''t want you sleeping with any other guys except Juck or if I specifically say so," Imanded, adding thatst part as a contingency. After all, this girl was still a cutie, and who knows, I might change my mindter on.


    [Suggestion Seed]


    "I promise," she replied, her voiceden with resignation.


    [Ding +50XP]


    [Ding +50XP]


    [Domination Percentage : 60%]


    The consecutive notifications felt like a victory song ying in my ears.


    "Follow me ," I ordered .

 Chapter 21: Domination

    <h4>Chapter 21: Domination</h4>


    Back in my hotel room, I''d led her here under my influence. With my skills in y, I didn''t have to worry about her betraying me.


    "That''s right, hit the spot and push harder!" I let out a satisfied groan, thoroughly relishing the moment. The same girl who had been so rude to me was now massaging my feet. Of course, I''d made her take a shower and brush her teeth first before allowing her anywhere near me.


    I don''t have any information about the specific events that urred inside the car, but based on my vast experience watching porn, I can make some educated guesses.


    [Domination : 62%]


    This is too slow and I don''t think a foot massage will suffice as punishment. I can see this notification now, and I believe I need to reach 100% to finish the objective. This requires me to break her mind down further and push her limits.


    "Take off your clothes," I said decisively. I wanted to personally see a naked female body up close.


    "What!" She was taken aback.


    "I told you undress," Imanded, this time using my suggestion skill.


    [Suggestion: Sess]


    With an embarrassed and hesitant look, she began to remove her clothing one piece at a time.


    First, her top came off, revealing her white bra. Then, she stood up to take off her pants. She might have thought that I was nning something inappropriate, judging by the wide grin on my face, it was clear that my intentions were not good in her perspective. And I don''t really me her.


    [Domination: 69%]


    Seeing the percentage of domination increase further, I realized that pushing her to do embarrassing tasks was indeed effective.


    "Go on,"


    With my suggestion skill in full effect, she was force to continue undressing until she waspletely naked. Her smooth skin was now fully exposed, and I couldn''t deny that she had an attractive body. I can even see that her pussy appeared freshly shaved, it did not look used at all.


    She had a great figure. Just looking at her delicate body made my dick swell. But I have to restrain myself or I''ll have an orgasm just by looking at her. I''m not embarrassed though, this is just normal because I''m a virgin.


    Although I had initially decided not to touch her after witnessing her previous actions, I realized that not much had truly changed. She already had a boyfriend and was surely experienced in the first ce. Nevertheless, I decided that tonight wouldn''t be the night for such things.


    "Now, lick it," Imanded, and she simply nodded, seemingly understanding my intention as she tied her hair.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" I asked with a mocking tone as I raised my legs.


    "Didn''t you tell me to suck your dick?" she replied, clearly misunderstanding mymand.


    "Suck me? I want you to lick my feet!" I chuckled, correcting her.


    "You..." Her face turned red with embarrassment.


    But despite her embarrassment, sheplied with my order. Her warm and ticklish tongue satisfying my feet made me realize the extent of my new power.


    It was a sensation of dominance that I couldn''t help but tale pleasure in. This was the feeling of being strong, and I found myself loving every moment of it.


    The potential of what I could achieve with this power was both exciting and terrifying. But in that moment, all I could focus on was the surreal sight before me¡ªa cute girl, naked and obedient, fulfilling my everymand . It was an experience that was both intoxicating and addicting


    [Domination: 80%]


    With a mix of strange thoughts I continued to watch her fulfill mymands of licking my fingers this time around. Time seemed to slip away, and as the rm on my phone suddenly rang, I was jolted back to reality. ncing at the screen, I noticed that it was already midnight.


    A sudden thought struck me¡ªmy 18th birthday had just arrived. The absurdity of the situation seemed to amplify this realization. In a moment of impulsiveness, I stood up abruptly and reached for her pink hair.


    "It''s my birthday so I will let you have some fun"


    The words spilled out of my mouth, abination of audacity and amusement evident in my tone. It was as if the system power had loosened my inhibitions, allowing me to indulge in my sadistic nature.


    "Okay," she replied without protest, herpliance surprising me. So without hesitation, I seized the opportunity and pressed my cock against her lips, letting her take it into her mouth.


    JAM!


    "AHHHHH" I groaned as I felt her wet saliva covering my dick. The first sensation was heavenly , warm and ticklish. I found myself unable to resist the temptation and began moving her head back and forth, caught up in the intensity of the moment.


    While I couldn''t care less about her feelings, seeing her teary face made me strangely satisfied with my own pleasure. I was gifted with arger dick size than most Koreans, so her mouth was stretched wide as I indulged in the sensation.


    Lost in the overwhelming pleasure, I paid little attention to her well-being, focusing solely on satisfying myself.


    HUMP!


    HUMP!


    HUMP!


    Saliva began to drip onto the floor, and as I nced downward, I noticed tears welling up in her eyes . Strangely, instead of feeling remorse, my excitement only grew stronger. Forcibly guiding her by her hair, I directed her towards the desk, positioning her against the wall. This arrangement allowed me to increased the intensity even further.


    "Do you like sucking the dick of someone you barely know that much?" I snarled, smiling wickedly as I continued my aggressive motions.


    HUMP!


    HUMP!


    HUMP!


    "You must be thrilled to be dominated by another man? You whore, this is more of a reward than a punishment for you! Hahaha"


    "Answer me !," I chuckled, observing her struggling breathing.


    "..." She attempted to form words, but only iprehensible sounds escaped her mouth.


    [Domination 95%]


    As I saw the domination meter reaching its peak I also increase my paced. I could feel all my semen building up already and I n to unload it insider her mouth in one go. This rude girl deserved this punishment .


    HUMP!


    HUMP!


    HUMP!


    "That''s right, suck it harder. AH. AH . AAGGHH" I groaned as I finally reach my limit.


    I felt my cock throb as I let go of all my white stuff in her mouth. The sensation was so extraordinary that I felt all of my strength leaving my body.


    She, on the other hand, choked with my semen, and she began coughing, my thick white stuff dripping from her mouth as she did.


    DRIP DRIP DRIP


    The white stuff tainted the floor , and a peculiar sense of satisfaction washed over me as I watched her yield to my influence. But I''m not done yet.


    [Domination 99%]


    "What are you doing, letting such a delicacy go to waste?" I taunted.


    "Lick it off the floor!,"


    [Domination 100%]


    [Mission Complete]

 Chapter 22: Twisted System

    <h4>Chapter 22: Twisted System</h4>


    I breathed a sigh of relief as I looked at the system screen.


    The Domination skill had reached 100%, and my mission "Dominate a woman" was finallypleted. I was d to have achieved it, though the means were far from being called morally eptable.


    With a mix of emotions, I thought about the pink haired woman lying in bed. I realized that my actions had taken me to a dark and twisted ce, fueled by my new power.


    Sitting in my chair, I couldn''t help but contemte. The system I possessed was twisted, and honestly, I wasn''t a good person either.


    If it weren''t for that infidelity I had witnessed earlier ¨C who''s to say how much further I would have fallen down this dark path?


    "But, am I really regretting my actions?"


    As I reflected on my recent impulsiveness, I questioned whether I was truly feeling guilty or if it was just a fleeting emotion.


    The truth was, while there was a hint of remorse, I wasn''t really bothered by it . What mattered was epting the fact that I needed to adopt a more ruthless approach if I wanted to fully utilize the potential of my twisted system.


    That''s right, I have to stand by my decisions without any regrets. Even if I were to go back in time, I''d make the same choices again. Guilt won''t change anything now; it''s toote for that. I''vee to terms with the fact that I have to be the bad guy in order to grow stronger.


    "Status," I muttered to myself, eager to see the oue of all the hard effort I had put in .


    ===========


    Name : Ji-Hoon Zyden


    Age : 18 years old


    Overall Stats : 17.5


    Level (5) [450/1000]


    <Attributes>


    Strength: 0.5


    Agility: 5.3


    Stamina: 0.5


    Endurance: 4.1


    Intelligence: 2.6


    Charisma: 4.5


    <Skills>


    Mind Eye [Level 2]


    Suggestion [Level 7]


    Skill Store I


    Attribute Points: 0


    Skill points: 2


    Domination Points : 1


    ===========


    "Domination Points?" I eximed in surprise as I observed yet another point system within my status.


    The disy showed a value of 1, leading me to assume that I earned one point for each woman I asserted control over. It seemed like this system was hell bent on encouraging me to embrace a darker a path.


    "Skill Store"


    With excitement, I summoned the virtual store, eager to explore the array of skills I could acquire immediately.


    [Ding!]


    Another window promptly appeared before me, listing the following options:


    ===========


    Bronze Rank Skill


    Cost : 1 Domination Points


    Superior Memory Retention (Upgradeable): The ability to remember things with incredible rity, making it easier to recall details, facts, and experiences. While not superhuman, this skill could be incredibly useful for academics, professionals, and individuals who want to enhance their learning and cognitive abilities.


    Quick Learning (Upgradeable): The capacity to quickly grasp new skills and information, allowing for efficient mastery of various subjects. This skill could make learning newnguages, instruments, or other skills significantly easier, but it wouldn''t grant instant expertise.


    Intuitive Complex Problem Solving: (Upgradeable): A knack for intuitively graspingplex problems and finding innovative solutions. This skill might not solve every problem instantly, but it could lead to creative insights and a more efficient thought process when tackling challenges.


    Intense Concentration (Upgradeable): The ability to maintain intense concentration on a task for extended periods. This skill could lead to increased productivity, better quality work, and improved efficiency in various activities.


    Enhanced Cognitive Intuition (Upgradeable): Developing a strong sense of intuition that helps you make better decisions by tapping into your subconscious insights. This could be beneficial in decision-making and problem-solving scenarios.


    ===========


    The presence of the word " Bronze ranks" caught my attention, indicating that the avable skills varied in their power. While not overwhelmingly overpowered, the skills were undoubtedly impressive, especially considering their potential for upgrades.


    Among them, the "Quick Learning" skill particrly stood out to me.


    The prospect of swiftly grasping learning things held immense value for my long-term growth. As I pondered further, the realization that this skill could be further enhanced at higher levels, possibly enabling me to master new subjects almost instantly, filled me with anticipation. The possibilities thaty ahead were truly limitless .


    Regrettably, Ick sufficient Domination points to purchase the other skills at the moment. However, I''m not disheartened by this, as I am aware that I can umte more points in the future.


    "I choose Quick Learning"


    After choosing the "Quick Learning" skill, I suddenly felt lightheaded for a few seconds. I couldn''t help but notice that my head began to ache as well.


    It crossed my mind that this skill might be reconfiguring my brain somehow. I struggled to speak coherently, my hand instinctively reaching to hold my head as I tried to cope with the difort and refrain from shouting and expressing my pain.


    As a few more seconds passed, the pain became increasingly unbearable. It felt as though my consciousness was gradually slipping away.


    Unable to withstand the agony any longer, I made the decision to stop resisting and allow myself to sumb to the pain. With a sense of surrender, I let myself drift into a state of unconsciousness, seekingfort in sleep.


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    After a deep and restful sleep, I slowly woke up. As my surroundings became clearer, I noticed that my mind felt sharper and more alert. I wasn''t sure if it was due to the effects of the "Quick Learning" skill, but there was definitely a noticeable change in how I felt.


    "Status, Skill"


    ===========


    <Skills>


    Mind Eye [Level 2]


    Suggestion [Level 7] [13% chance]


    Quick Learning [Level 1] [25% increase]


    Skill Store I


    ===========


    Seeing my skill set, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. I had wisely saved some attribute points for this very moment. Without wasting any time, I gleefully funneled my remaining attribute points into the "Quick Learning" skill.


    Quick Learning [Level 1] ¡ª> [Level 3] [75% increase]


    It was a good progression, and I couldn''t help but chuckle.


    All I needed now was to boost it a little further to reach 100%, and I''d have double the learning speed. I felt like I was gaming the system and winning big, and it was a satisfying feeling.


    "This is what I call progress !" I eximed, feeling like a savvy investor watching their stocks rise.

 Chapter 23: Doll or Dull?

    <h4>Chapter 23: Doll or Dull?</h4>


    I woke up as sunlight sneaked through the curtains, gently nudging me out of sleep. I stretched and yawned, feeling more awake with each passing moment.


    And oh boy, did I have a grin stered on my face , a souvenir from the first time experience I hadst night. I couldn''t help but feel like the king of my own little kingdom, basking in the afterglow of my victorious conquest.


    But this time, my conquest was a bit different ¨C it was this sleeping, sassy, yet cute girl lying next to me.


    I got out of bed and ced my feet on the carpet floor. The morning light painted the room in soft colors, creating a calm atmosphere. I knew it was time to focus on reiming my inheritance, something that had been unfairly taken away from me


    But Before diving into anything else, I needed to address this girl first. Not that I was particrly worried about her well-being; rather, I was more concerned about potential futureplications stemming from my unique abilities.


    As I stood there, contemting the situation, it became apparent that my powers centered around twisting minds. The intricate workings of the human mind weren''t exactly a hidden secret, and this realization only added to my concern.


    With a sigh, I decided to take action. I paced around the room, mulling over the best way to handle this.


    Eventually, I crouched beside the bed and observed her sleeping face. She was still naked and only her nket kept her skin covered. As a " Man of Culture" , it felt only right for me to look after her well being. So I carefully removed the sheet, revealing her sexy figure.


    Surprisingly, even after I sprayed her with my milkst night, she still carried a pleasant fragrance. I realized it was probably my oversight for not instructing her to take a shower afterward. Fortunately, her sweat wasn''t the type that would make me nauseous. In fact, it was oddly appealing and alluring ¨C a sweet and sour aroma that seemed to linger in the air around her.


    "Hey there," I spoke in a firm voice, "time to wake up."


    As I waited for a response, a part of me hoped she''d awaken soon, not for her sake, but to test my hypothesis.


    After a few moments of shaking her shoulder and softly calling out to her, her eyelids began to flutter. Her serene expression shifted as awareness gradually returned. With a soft murmur, she blinked her eyes open, the drowsiness still evident in her gaze.


    Confusion momentarily clouded her features, as if she were trying to piece together where she was and why she had been woken up.


    Suddenly, her expression shifted, goingpletely nk for a brief moment before returning to normal.


    "Good morning, Master," she greeted me with a genuine smile, as if whatever evil things I did to herst night was no longer an issue.


    "Master?" I repeated, feeling puzzled by the sudden change. Things were quite different from our previous interaction.


    Earlier, even with my suggestive influence, she had shown some resistance and anger in her eyes. But now, that resistance seemed to have vanished, reced by a look of admiration directed towards me.


    This shift made me wonder if this was the result of the Domination power.


    That''s what I initially thought. But for now, I decided to test her reactions and see how she responds.


    "Blow... Brush your teeth first and take a bath," I instructed, this time avoiding the use of suggestion altogether.


    "Yes, master," she replied with a nod, devoid of any resistance in her voice. It was as if I were speaking to a robot rather than a human being. Although she retained her ent and manner of speaking, the absence of any pushback felt out of ce.


    "Stop," I interjected, a new idea taking shape. "I''ve changed my mind, I''ll be going with you." A mischievous grin spread across my face. How could I resist the chance for some morning fun and excitement?


    "I want you to help me wash up," I instructed.


    "Yes, Master ,"


    With my decision made, we headed into the bathroom. To my surprise, she moved with coordination, as if she were my personal assistant attending to my needs. It was a strange to see, one that I wasn''t entirely used to.


    As I stood by the sink, she prepared a towel, adjusting the water temperature to my liking. Her movements were fluid , almost as if she had done this a hundred times before. It was a peculiar feeling, being taken care of in such a manner.


    "Here you go, master," she said, handing me the towel after ensuring the water was just right. Her tone was respectful, her eyes focused on me in a way that seemed almost servile.


    I decided to take off my T-shirt right in front of her, curious to see her reaction.


    However, to my surprise, she didn''t react at all. It was an odd and unfamiliar sensation. This peculiar detachment left me feeling both intrigued and unsettled, highlighting the depth of the changes brought about by the Domination power.


    Let''s check how far my domination work first .


    "Give me a blow job,"


    She knell in the ground and did not hesitate to pull my pants down. It was a good thing I made her brush her teeth first because she opened her mouth so fast that I was caught of guard, but unlike before, she didn''t appear bothered by the sheer size of my cock.


    "Stop!" I eximed in frustration, my patience wearing thin.


    This whole situation was far from exciting. What good was having a ve around if shecked any sort of emotion? It felt like I was engaging with a lifeless sex doll rather than a living, breathing human being. Well, this was certainly not the kind of interaction I had in mind when I started down this path!


    "Mind Eye," I muttered to myself. I needed to figure out if there was a way to fix this situation and restore her emotions.


    ===========


    Name: Sang Hoe


    Age: 20 years old


    Overall Stats: 11.5


    Level (3)


    Strength : 1


    Agility : 1


    Stamina : 2


    Endurance: 1


    Intelligence: 0.5


    Charisma : 6


    Status : Dominated


    Suggestion Chance : 100%


    Domination [On] [Off]


    =============


    "A switch ! Thank you system for being so understating !" I couldn''t help but chuckle as I spotted a button in her status.


    The relief washed over me as I realized I wasn''t stuck with an emotionless doll after all. The thought crossed my mind that I could simply leave her to her own devices, but then again, that would be a waste of resources .I''ll release her once I find a new ything.


    "For now, your job is to keep me entertained until I lose interest," I stated firmly, gripping her by the hair .

 Chapter 24: Power and Corruption

    <h4>Chapter 24: Power and Corruption</h4>


    "Please, let me go already," Sang''s voice pleaded, the desperation evident in her tone. It seemed like turning off the Domination Ability was working as intended.


    The rush of excitement surged within me as I observed the change in her expression. This was exactly what I had been aiming for ¨C an expressive individual, not a mere puppet. It was refreshing to witness the return of her genuine emotions.


    I didn''t stop there; instead, I ramped up the pace once more. I wasn''t too concerned about facing any consequences for my actions. If needed, I could use Suggestion to silence her objections, or if that didn''t work, rely on Domination to bend her will to mine.


    Humans are truly fascinating creatures. We often im to be inherently kind and loving, but deep down, I knew that was just a fa?ade. Fear of consequences ¨C like imprisonment, punishment, or humiliation ¨C keeps us in check, forcing us to adhere to moral standards.


    But what if those consequences didn''t exist? What if we could act without fear? Now, I was living proof of that concept. The speed at which I sumbed to my own power was rmingly rapid. It was both a revtion and a terrifying realization of how quickly corruption could take hold.


    Do I think that the system was responsible for changing me? Not at all. The truth was, I was already a broken individual from the beginning. Getting a power that could manipte and distort minds simply unveil my true self. There was no need for the system to alter anything; it merely revealed the aspects of me that had been lurking beneath the surface all along.


    Am I evil then? Certainly, by conventional standards, I could be considered as such. However, I don''t view my actions as wrong.


    Just like a tiger hunting weaker prey, their actions might seem cruel to us, but it''s a part of their natural behavior. In a simr way, having this twisted power means I can''t be seen as a regr human anymore. To move forward, I needed to ept this new mindset and adapt to the changes within me.


    "Stop resisting just enjoy it." You are now my property. " I grinned as I inserted my fingers into both ends of her mouth to stretch it. She looks angry right now, but I''m not done yet.


    I kept asserting my control, enjoying the power I had over her.


    "You''ll soon realize that resistance is futile, and surrendering to me is your only option," I said with a devilish grin.


    SOB! SOB! SOB!


    This image of her tears mingling with her saliva and my own cock was liberating for me. I''m aware that I''m already the bad guy in her mind, but I don''t care at this point. I needed to make myself more numb, insensitive, yes, I''m doing this to train myself to have a stronger will power.


    "I''m cumming in your mouth , so you better drink everything !"


    I began to increase the speed of my thrust, and her tongue began to twist as well. It appears that the initial defiance was merely for show. I can even see her nipples protruding, indicating that she was roused by all of this.


    What a fantastic specimen. Thisdy is a hidden Masochist. Her willingness to experience such great pleasure suggests a secret longing for suffering and submission. It''s amazing to watch the depths of her sexual tastes y out in front of me.


    She may be rude and a cheater, but at least she knows how to do a great blowjob.


    Finally, I can''t take it anymore because the pleasure is too much for me. My cock reacts with an increased throbbing sensation , pushing me to let go.


    "ARGH" I unloaded everything in one strong burst of satisfaction, holding her head tightly, and filling her mouth with my semen.


    She struggled to pull her head back. But I didn''t let that happen. Instead, I pushed it further into her throat till my cock was directly releasing everything inside.


    THUD!


    She copsed onto the ground, sobbing a little bit, while also vomiting the excess liquid from her mouth.


    ***


    I was now taking a rxing bath, with Sang tenderly brushing my back. The surprising thing was that I hadn''t used Domination or Suggestion this time. She was assisting me purely because I had asked, willingly and without any form of maniption.


    "Just a reminder, you''re my property now, so I''d prefer if you don''t engage with other men," I warned her.


    I was aware that I had already used my skills to imnt that notion in her mindst night. Still, I was curious to witness her reaction without the influence of my power.


    "Alright, but what about my boyfriend?" she inquired.


    This situation is quite the dilemma. On one side, I don''t want to leave that good-hearted guy heartbroken. But considering everything that''s happened between me and his girlfriend, is it really okay to just give her back? I mean, logically, it shouldn''t bother me since she was his girlfriend to begin with. However, something about that doesn''t sit well with me. It''s a bit strange, considering I enjoy readingorare hentai, but in reality, I''m not really interested in sharing what I see as my possession.


    Perhaps I''ll just hold onto her until I''m finished.


    "Tell your boyfriend that you need some space," I instructed her. This time, I used Suggestion to ensure she wouldply.


    [Suggestion Sess]


    "Alright," she nodded in agreement, continuing to serve me diligently. We also engaged in intimate activity; she was already aroused and eager, so it seemed fitting to reward her for her efforts. Taking in my huge cock wasn''t a simple task, after all.


    ***


    Lying in bed, I reviewed all the information I had gathered fromst night''s experiment. As for Sang, she had already gone back home.


    "It appears that I no longer receive any EXP from women I''ve already dominated," I murmured to myself, reflecting on this significant discovery. This realization was crucial, as it meant Domination had its limitations ¨C using it too hastily would cut off my source of EXP.


    "Should I return home now?" I questioned myself. Being 18, I already possessed the authority to stand up for myself.

 Chapter 25: Self-proclaimed

    <h4>Chapter 25: Self-proimed</h4>


    Sitting alone in the hotel room, I had a simple breakfast before me: two fried eggs, a hotdog, and some crispy bacon. As I ate, my mind was preupied with things to do.


    My focus was on figuring out the best way to return home and reim my inheritance. It wasn''t going to be easy. I knew my aunt and uncle wouldn''t hand it over willingly; sometimes money matters more than family ties.


    Oh yeah, family ties were a real treasure in my life, especially considering someone had even kindly poisoned me. So heading back there without proper preparation would be a suicidal move.


    But hold up, a lightbulb suddenly flickered in my mind. I hastily dug into my bag to find that very bottle of water I''d guzzled down that fateful day.


    I had nearly let this slip from my mind. It was crucial to confirm whether this water had truly beenced with poison or if my death was merely attributed to some pre-existing ailment.


    Depending on the oue, I would then decide the appropriate course of action against whoever had attempted to end my life.


    Whoever was responsible, I was determined to make them deeply regret ever crossing paths with me.


    The problem now was how to test the water for poison.


    "Let''s start by checking in on Discord and asking my virtual friends," I mused aloud.


    Most of them are self-proimed experts, while others insist they''re studying medicine. Truth be told, I''m not even sure if I should take their words seriously anymore. It''s entirely possible that they''re just like I used to be ¨C scouring the inte for information and pretending they know what they''re talking about.


    I couldn''t help but recall a time when I had posed as an expert in dating women. I presented myself as someone with a constant stream of romantic conquests, even buying into some questionable dating books so I can brag about my supposed strategies to get bitches.


    The memory of the money I''d spent on those dubious manuals only fueled my irritation. After all, it seemed that the key to attracting women wasn''t just confidence; having an appealing appearance and significant financial resources was the most essential ¨C both of which I didn''t possess.


    I typed out a message on Discord:


    Me: Hey, does anyone know how to test water for poison?


    Responses began pouring in shortly after.


    Dr.Stranger0513: I''m well-versed in testing water for poison.


    ..


    ..


    HentaiOne-chan: Not to brag, but I majored in chemistry during my college years. I even had the chance to do on-the-job training at an international pharmacypany.


    ..


    ..


    DemonicGod: I''ve got a medical degree and my own license. You''d be better off heeding my advice, my friend, rather than these self-proimed experts.


    ..


    ..


    As anticipated, the self-proimed experts were swift to reply.


    Me: Kindly assist this humble soul, please.


    ..


    ..


    Dr.Stranger0513: You can determine if it''s poisonous by its taste.


    ..


    ..


    DemonicGod: Are you out of your mind? Do you want him dead? No, don''t follow his advice. You can test it by using it on a nt and seeing if it dies.


    ..


    ..


    HentaiOne-chan: No, you numskull, you can identify it by the smell. Poison has a distinct odor.


    ..


    ..


    Dr.Stranger0513: He''s not some sort of poison-sniffing cultivator! How could he smell poison, for heaven''s sake? Tasting it is a better option. He won''t kick the bucket as long as he rinses his mouth afterward. Just don''t swallow it.


    ..


    ..


    DemonicGod: I''m the doctor here, and all he needs to do is test it on a nt!


    ..


    ..


    HentaiOne-chan: Oh,e on, and wait for a whole month to get results? So much for your licensed. You can''t even treat an amoeba with that pathetic IQ of yours. Hahaha, burn!


    ..


    ..


    The conversation took an amusing twist as the virtual self proimed experts engaged in a heated argument over the most effective method to detect poison in water.


    "These guys," I couldn''t help but sigh. What did I expect from them? I was about to close my PC when suddenly, a reply that actually made sense caught my attention.


    Innocent: You won''t believe it, but us humans andb rats actually share a crazy high percentage of DNA stuff. It''s like we''re long-lost gic cousins! And get this, sometimes what they figure out withb rats can kinda give us a clue about how things might work for us.


    One trick they do is this water test thing. They give ab rat a tiny sip of water that might be poisoned. If the rat freaks out, gets sick, or worse, it''s like a red g for poison. But hold up, this isn''t some DIY stuff. You''d need a real expert to read the rat''s signals. Still, way safer than tasting or smelling the water yourself, right?


    Innocent? The name on Discord sounded unfamiliar to me. This guy must be a neer to the server. Regardless, his exnation actually made sense. The way he presented it was quite straightforward and easy to understand.


    ..


    ..


    Me: Thank you for your exnation. By the way, where do you think I can find ab rat?


    ..


    ..


    Innocent You''re wee! Getting ab rat might not be so simple. These rats are usually bred and raised in specific research settings. Finding one for a single test could be quite challenging.


    ..


    ..


    Me: Can I use normal rats?


    ..


    ..


    Innocent: You know, regr rats andb rats might seem kinda simr, but they''re actually pretty different. Lab rats are like the fancy, specially-bred ones with all the right genes in a super-controlled environment. That''s what makes experiments so precise. But if you''re dealing with some seriously powerful poison, your everyday rat might still freak out and react big time.


    ..


    ..


    Me: Thank you very much.


    ..


    ..


    Innocent: NP


    This guy is really helpful. Let me express my gratitude with a little gift.


    [Gift Nitro]


    That''s settled then. If we''re considering its potency, the poison would have to be really strong to have killed me within seconds of consumption. This guy truly knows his stuff.


    With a n in mind, my next step was to locate a rat for testing.


    Hunting one down myself would be a hassle, so I decided it would be more convenient to purchase one online. In today''s online world, I was confident that for the right price, I could easily find someone selling rats.

 Chapter 26: Careful Approach

    <h4>Chapter 26: Careful Approach</h4>


    Back in the hotel room, I considered myself fortunate to have managed to purchase a genuineb rat from an online seller.


    Initially, I inquired about regr rats that he usually bred as snake food. However, luck was on my side when I happened to mentionb rats, and it turned out that he actually had one avable for sale.


    I watched the rats closely, my attention fully absorbed by the tiny creatures as they darted about within their cage. It was an odd sort of focus, considering I was essentially running experiments on them.


    These particr rats had pristine white fur and were noticeably smaller than the typical sewer-dwelling kind.


    And Here I am, peering at these innocent little rats, fully aware of their future.


    I''m feeling a bit guilty ,so, I will just chalk up their unfortunate end to the person who had apparently plotted my death.


    I''ll be sure to let them know that their actions led to a few less rodents in the world. But hey, in the spirit of paying respects, I solemnly promised to channel my inner avenger and make these rodents'' sacrifice count. Because clearly, this is how justice works.


    "Now time to get serious," I muttered to myself


    Armed with my collection of tools and resources, I was all set to dive into the experiment and unveil the truth about the suspected poison in the water.


    I prepared the materials, setting up a controlled environment to ensure urate results. cing a small amount of the suspect water into a dropper, I watched as the rats curiously approached.


    As I released a single drop onto the floor of their cage, I held my breath, waiting to see if any reaction would ur.


    Minutes ticked by, and nothing seemed to change.


    The rats continued their usual activities, seemingly unaffected by the drop of water. Doubt started to creep in as I questioned whether I had been wrong.


    Had I been too hasty in my assumptions? Maybe the water was just in old water, and the culprit of my death was actually my questionable diet ofte-night snacks and Netflix binges?


    But just when I was ready to wave the white g of failure over my "genius" experiment, something unexpected happened.


    Out of the blue, one of the rats came to a screeching halt. It sniffed around the vicinity of the water droplet, then acted like it had just encountered a chili pepper coated in hot sauce. The rat dashed away, taking refuge in a far corner of the cage.


    This unexpected rat behavior ¨C the equivalent of a rat screaming "I ain''t touching that shit!" ¨C was exactly the sign I was hoping for.


    But my hunger for the truth wouldn''t let me off the hook that easily.


    I was on a mission for answers, darn it! So, I geared up for Round Two of Rat Roulette.


    This time, I skipped the droplet drama and went straight for the high-stakes game: mixing the suspicious water right into the rat food. If this water was indeed harboring some nasty poison, this approach would serve up a direct and thorough investigation.


    As I kept my eyes glued to the rat trio, time ticked by. seconds seemed to stretch into minutes as I patiently observed their every move, waiting for any sign of change. And sure enough, my persistence was rewarded ¨C a reaction started to unfold before my eyes.


    The one that had previously shown a response to the water droplet ¨C began to exhibit signs of distress. Its movements slowed, and its eating became lethargic.


    Soon, it abandoned the food entirely, retreating to a corner of the cage. To my surprise, the other rats mirrored the same behavior, their vigor reced by a gradual decline in activity.


    My heart raced, and I was shocked to see the potency and effect of the water. The rats'' actions weren''t just some random behavior; they were showing signs that were eerily simr to my own frightening experience of uncontroble and terrifying blood vomiting.


    It was like a puzzleing together, leaving little room for doubt ¨C the water I had ingested was definitely contaminated with a lethal poison.


    "So someone actually want me dead. Motherfuckers!" I eximed, my frustration evident as I mmed my hand onto the desk. It was a natural reaction ¨C anyone would be enraged if they found out they were a target of such malicious intent. But the burning question remained: who could it be?


    My mind raced through the list of potential suspects. Allysa, my first and perhaps most obvious suspect, had motives that couldn''t be ignored.


    Then there was my uncle, who also had ess to my inheritance and stood to gain from my death. Additionally, there was Allysa''s sister, who frequented the house and could have yed a role in the sinister plot.


    With these three individuals in the spotlight, my suspicions grew stronger. I need to know who among them wanted me death.


    Naturally, I had every intention of serving up a hefty dose of retribution to all those involved of my misery . But the individual who had taken a shot at ending my life? Oh, they were in for a special treat, a unique spot in my heart reserved just for them. It might not be a ce they''d want to be, though.


    "What''s my next move?" I wondered silently.


    Then, like a light bulb flickering on, a rather cunning idea struck me ¨C why not use my power to force the truth out of them? It sounded like a neat n.


    Thanks to my unique skill, I had the means topel confessions and eliminate any lingering doubts. The trick, though, was to conduct these interrogations far from my home, just to ensure my safety.


    The individual behind this murderous intent clearly has no qualms about ending my life, so confronting them directly might not be the smartest move. While I do have the advantage of the system, I''m not naive enough to blindly walk into a potential trap.


    And as for involving the police, well, that''s a whole different story. Given the extreme transformation I''ve undergone in such a short span of time, it''s highly unlikely that they''d take my word for anything. Even my aunt could deny knowing me, and they''d probably believe her without a second thought


    My goal was clear: iste my main suspect and extract the truth, no distractions allowed.


    Time to channel my inner detective Con*n, I suppose.


    I swiftly open up myputer and sent a message over to my dear beloved aunt. She was my main suspect, plus she was someone I could easily get in touch with. My uncle, on the other hand, tended to be out and about most of the time.


    ..


    ..


    Me: Let''s meet up at Starbucks - 72 Toegye-ro, Hoehyeon-dong, at 12:00 pm. Your video will go viral online if you don''t show up. Don''t involve the police or your video will be released automatically.


    This was my brilliant n, inspired by a Korean series. I chose a Starbucks near the market because it''s usually crowded.


    Now, it''s time to get everything ready.

 Chapter 27: Meet up

    <h4>Chapter 27: Meet up</h4>


    I arrived at the Starbucks located at 72 Toegye-ro, Hoehyeon-dong, a bitter than the designated time.


    The caf¨¦ was located in the middle of a bustling market area, itsrge ss windows providing a clear view of the interior. The signature green and white Starbucks logo stood out against the surroundings, attracting passersby and customers alike. As I gazed at the caf¨¦ from outside, I could see a mix of people seated at various tables, engaged in conversations or immersed in theirptops.


    But what stood out the most was my aunt sitting at one of the tables. Her anxious expression was clear even from a distance as she scanned the caf¨¦. She wore a white jacket over a short white dress that highlighted her slender legs. Amidst the bustling caf¨¦ environment, her presence exuded tension and uncertainty.


    Okay, I might be biased here, but she was the human version of a thorny rose. Despite my internal rm bells nging about her possibly having a hand in my attempted murder, I couldn''t help but admit that she was really hot. It''s like she had this invisible gravitational force that drew your eyes ¨C it was like watching the mundane scene around her get upgraded to a feature film.


    And it wasn''t just me who was under her spell. Caf¨¦ customers were stealing nces more covertly than international spies sharing secrets. I guess her charm radiated louder than a spotlight


    Hold up! Rewind, brain. This is the person who might have had me on her hit list. But darn it, life''splicated! There I was, torn between my brain telling me that she''s dangerous , and my dick making me excited .


    It was anughable truth ¨C her outward appearance held power. No matter how wed her character might be, her beauty had the ability to sway judgment and perceptions in her favor.


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    Allysa POV


    "Where is that perverted bastard?" I couldn''t help but grit my teeth in anger. That guy, that damn creep, actually threatened to expose my sex videos. And now I''m pushed to this situation.


    I can''t even refuse his request because I''m too afraid that he would really do it.


    The weight of his ckmail materials presses down on me, and I feel trapped and vulnerable. This situation has me grappling with frustration and fear, like a mouse cornered by a cunning cat. An ugly, creepy and crazy cat!


    I couldn''t even sleep properly for a couple of days because of that damn guy. The mere thought of him forces my eyes open, as if sleep itself is betraying me. He coerced me into sending those illicit videos, and now he holds even more ammunition to ckmail me.


    He''s even ying the waiting game with me! I''m convinced he''s lurking around somewhere, relishing in my current predicament. What a psycho.


    As I sat there, my frustration mingling with the tension in the air, a figure d in a face mask and hat approached my table.


    Is he the pervert who had been messing with me? My emotions immediately went haywire just looking at him.


    What a jerk. I could feel my blood boiling with a mix of frustration and resentment that had been simmering beneath the surface. If it weren''t for the fear of creating amotion, I would have pped that smug look off his face without a second thought.


    He didn''t even ask for permission; he just sat in front of me.


    "Hello, Darling," his repulsive voice echoed in my ear. It was like a punch to the gut, realizing that this guy was indeed the one who had been ckmailing me. This is the person who made me suffer!


    "You''re dead, pervert!" I sneered with undisguised disdain, my anger propelling me to give the cue. What a foolish creep. Did he really believe I would just show up here alone without a second thought? He''s far more stupid than he thought if he believes he can toy with me like this.


    Suddenly, four men appeared out of nowhere and upied our table. The perverted man''s shock made me chuckled, his face contorted with disbelief as he attempted to stand up, only to find himself discreetly pinned down in his chair.


    "You so much as breathe funny, and you''re a goner," my boyfriend''s voice was cold as ice. He had been hiding since the very beginning, apanied by his friend, to confront this perverted scum and put an end to his vile games once and for all.


    "Please don''t kill me ,"


    "Let''s slowly walk outside, I have a knife and I will fucking kill you if you make amotion ," My boyfriend warned.


    It might have seemed like he was bluffing, but my lover was a legitimate gangster. In that moment, there was no doubt in my mind that he meant every word he said. As unsettling as it was, I also couldn''t help but feel a strange sense of reassurance.


    "Well, I don''t really care what happens to this pervert," I thought to myself, the rush of emotions and adrenaline making my decision clear. All I cared about was putting an end to his sick game, preventing him from uploading the video that he''d been using to control me.


    Ring Ring Ring.


    Suddenly, the familiar chime of my phone''s ringtone pierced the tense atmosphere.


    "Who''s calling me in such a critical moment?" I muttered, a mix of curiosity and annoyance prompting me to pick up the call. ncing at the screen, I saw an unfamiliar number staring back at me.


    "Who is this?" I questioned, my voice carrying a hint of suspicion.


    "Hello, Darling," a voice oozing with malice responded. Every word felt like a verbal p, that voice sends shivers down my spine. "You think you''ve outsmarted me, but you''re an idiot for even trying. I gave you a chance, and you repay me by being a lying, backstabbing piece of shit."


    My heart raced, my breath catching in my throat as I processed the gravity of the situation.


    "You..." I stammered, a mixture of shock and realization sweeping over me. The sinking feeling in my gut confirmed my fear: I had walked right into his trap.

 Chapter 28: Decoy

    <h4>Chapter 28: Decoy</h4>


    "Let''s go now, babe, I will teach this pervert a lesson back at the crib," my lover turned towards me, seemingly oblivious to the unfolding situation.


    What pervert? That guy is clearly a decoy. I can''t believe I underestimated the intelligence of the person who managed to corner me like this. He was smart enough to cover his track.


    "He''s not the creep. I just spoke to him," I addressed my lover with teary eyes, ying up my vulnerability. Sometimes, a little damsel-in-distress act could work wonders, especially when dealing with guys who rely on their muscles instead of their brains.


    "What!" My lover became frustrated, his attention abruptly shifting to the decoy that the creep had nted.


    "Who the hell are you then?" He berated, his frustration and anger evident in his tone.


    "I got paid to call her ''darling'' by someone. He told me he was doing this for a vlog, and she was a paid actress!" The man''s response was tinged with fear, his expression showing his unease. I can even see some tears in his ugly eyes.


    "A vlog?" I muttered to myself, the pieces slowlying together in my mind. In the age of YT, it wasn''t unheard of for people to pay strangers to do strange things just for the sake of views. Damn it, I had fallen right into his hand.


    "What should we do with this guy then ?" My lover asked , he had already threaten the guy so he might call the police on them.


    I need to think of way to not escte this situation. The creep told me that he will still give me another chance , and now that I failed once . I can''t bring my lover with me or it will really be over.


    "Let him go, and just give him some money to keep him quiet. Let''s y along like we''re part of the vlog," I whispered urgently to him.


    "You''re really smart, Honey," he replied, his confidence in my n evident as he swiftly acted on my instructions.


    As we yed our parts in this frustrating charade, the tension in the air began to dissipate. My lover handed over some money to the man, who eagerly epted it with a nervous nod.


    "Thanks for being a sport," my lover quipped, a smirk ying at the corner of his lips. The man mumbled his thanks, clearly eager to escape this bizarre encounter.


    With the man gone, we were left standing there, the cafe''s ambiance returning to a normal.


    My lover turned to me with a raised eyebrow.


    "What''s our n now ?"


    I let out a sigh, feeling the weight of the ordeal finally starting to take a toll on me. I want to tear that creep apart.


    "It seems like someone thought it would be a fantastic idea to turn my life into hell."


    My lover''s face darkened, his protective instincts kicking in.


    "I can take care of that guy for you," he offered with a serious tone.


    As much as I appreciated his willingness to protect me, I knew that further intervention from him would onlyplicate matters. I didn''t want to be involved in criminal activities. Someone like me don''t deserve the prison life.


    "I''ll head home for now. He mentioned meeting up again next week. I''ll update you then," I stated, my tone casual but my intentions far from innocent. Instead of waiting, I was nning to confront the ckmailer alone, manipting him to my advantage.


    I was well-versed in deceiving men, and this one would be no exception. All I needed was to create an atmosphere offort until he dropped his guard, revealing his vulnerabilities. He would soon learn that crossing paths with me was a grave mistake, and I would make sure he regretted ever messing with someone like me.


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    As I strolled the bustling streets, anxiety still clung to me. While he had assured me that he wouldn''t upload the videos, how could I simply trust the word of a stranger?


    Ironically, I spotted the same decoy that the creep had used earlier. He was leisurely enjoying an ice cream, a grin stered across his face. It seemed he had decided to treat himself after our encounter. What a pathetic loser, I thought with a sneer of contempt.


    "Miss," his voice called out, interrupting my thoughts.


    "What?" I replied, my annoyance evident in my tone. This guy had some nerve. Was he really attempting to hit on me? I couldn''t help but mentally scoff. Given his shabby appearance and the mask he wore, I couldn''t imagine he had much to boast about in the looks department.


    "Your friend, the one who told me to call you ''darling.'' I saw him again," the guy''s words cut through my thoughts like a shock.


    "Where is he?" I asked with urgency, my heart suddenly pounding in my chest.


    "I saw him walking that way, heading down that alley," he replied.


    His words acted as a starting pistol, igniting a sense of urgency within me. I needed to see his face, to put an end to this twisted game. Without a second thought, I dashed off.


    The alleyway was eerily quiet as I entered it, but I paid no mind to the silence. My focus was one thing: follow him and then call my lover for backup. With every step, my heart raced, driven by a mix of anticipation and dread.


    But just as I reached for my phone to dial my lover''s number, panic surged through me. My phone was missing.


    "Fuck!" I cursed aloud, the realization hitting me like an ironic joke. It must have fallen out while I was running. In a situation where every second mattered, the loss of my phone was a devastating blow.


    "Miss, you dropped your phone," that loser''s voice came to my rescue, and I quickly turned around to retrieve it from him. At least, he''s a little bit useful


    But as I reached out, my heart sank ¨C the guy was now wearing a disturbingly wide smile, his eyes glinting with something sinister.


    "I''m going to kill you if you make a noise," his chilling words gripped me with fear, paralyzing me on the spot. Strangely, I didn''t doubt his threat for a second. My knees grew weak, and each breath became aborious effort. I couldn''t even manage to shout if I wanted to. What the hell is happening to me?

 Chapter 29: Mastermind

    <h4>Chapter 29: Mastermind</h4>


    "Please, don''t hurt me," I managed to utter in a hushed tone as my attacker held the knife against my neck, the cold steel pressing threateningly against my skin.


    "This is all your fault for being a bitch. Now you will suffer the consequences for all your sins," the man''s voice was devoid of any emotion, each word dripping with malice. I could clearly see that he wasn''t bluffing when he threatened to kill me.


    "Please don''t kill me. I''ll do anything you ask," I pleaded, desperation creeping into my voice. As he loomed over me, the possibilities of what he might have in mind were horrifyingly clear. But I didn''t care what he demanded of me; survival was my only concern.


    The man paused, and a twisted smile crept across his face.


    "How about you give me some good time?" he sneered, his intentions clear and repulsive.


    "Alright, just don''t kill me," I rushed to respond, a surge of fearpelling me to agree. The morepliant I was, the better chance I had of escaping this nightmare. I couldn''t believe that the person who had ckmailed me turned out to be aplete psycho.


    "Good girl," he chuckled, the sinister tone of his voice sending shivers down my spine. In an instant, he grabbed a handful of my hair and yanked me down to my knees.


    THUD!


    "Ouch!" Pain shot through me as my knee scraped against the ground. Though I wanted tosh out in anger, the fear of my life being taken away kept me in check.


    While still gripping my hair, he slowly unzipped his pants.


    "You know what to do," he chuckled.


    A strange odor wafted from his pants, and though it made my stomach turn, I felt powerless to fight back. Survival was paramount, so with trembling hands, I raised them and pulled down his underwear.


    As I caught sight of his dick, a mixture of fear and disgust surged within me. But the need to survive overpowered those emotions. I reminded myself that I was a strong-willed woman, someone who had faced worse situations and emerged victorious.


    But, in the presence of this malicious creep, tears welled up in my eyes. The reality of the situation hit me hard ¨C I didn''t want to die, and I certainly didn''t want to be taken advantage of.


    "Please, someone save me," I wanted to cry out for help, my voice trembling with fear as my hands shook uncontrobly.


    "What the hell are you doing to her!"


    Suddenly, a voice rang out. It was familiar, though I struggled to ce it in the chaos of the moment.


    "You fucking pyscho!" The voice belonged to a man who charged forward, his fist raised in anger.


    The creep who had been holding me was taken aback, his grip faltering as he turned to face the new threat, pointing the knife towards my rescuer.


    Relief washed over me, mingling with a lingering fear. Someone had attempted to rescue me, but a new worry emerge from heart ¨C what if he ended up getting stabbed in the process?


    "Stop or I will stab you !" The creepy man yelled .


    With a swift motion, the rescuer deftly dodged the knife that the creep had pointed towards him. The element of surprise was on his side, and before the creep could react, the rescuer''s fist connected with his jaw.


    BAM!


    The impact was enough to send the creep stumbling backwards.


    But the creep wasn''t about to give up easily. As he staggered, he lunged forward, attempting to stab the rescuer with the knife.


    Fortunately, the rescuer''s reflexes were sharp, and he skillfully sidestepped the attack. In a quick and fluid motion, he swung his arm and delivered a powerful punch to the creep''s torso.


    The force of the blow was enough to knock the wind out of the creep, and he crashed to the ground, the knife slipping from his grasp as he fell. Without hesitation, he scrambled to his feet, panic evident in his eyes, and fled the scene in a hasty retreat.


    "Are you alright, miss?" My rescuer rushed over to me, extending his hand to help me up.


    As I looked up at him, I saw a young man with smooth and clear skin, his features neither exceedingly handsome nor unattractive. And yet, as I gazed at him, my heart began to race. What was this sensation? Could this be what people referred to as falling in love with someone who hade to your rescue?


    "Thank you, thank you for saving me," my emotions surged forth, and I found myself unable to resist embracing the young man.


    My yearning for safety was met by his presence, offering me a sense of protection. While I recognized that my actions might have been impulsive, the feeling of his hands on my back made me inexplicably happy. And to my surprise, he returned the hug, providing a reassuring embrace.


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    Zyden POV


    "I got you now, Bitch!" I couldn''t help but marvel at my own brilliance. All those hours spent reading novels and binge-watching Korean dramas had finally paid off as I hugged my aunt''s warm body in my arms.


    How did I manage it ? It was as intricate as a K-drama plot twist, but I outsmarted everyone because I didn''t just rely on my "system."


    I mean,e on, I wasn''t about to be one of those stereotypical MCs with mind-control abilities who seed solely because of their plot armor. Frankly, I found that kind of thingzy writing. No, everything I did was all about maximizing the efficiency of my skills.


    I knew better than to fully trust my aunt''s cunning nature. It would be in foolish to assume she wouldn''t try to bring reinforcements and gang up on me. So, before venturing into this risky situation, I did what any brilliant mastermind would do ¨C I found the perfect decoy to unleash my skills .


    Now, I''m fully aware of my skill limitations . Normal folks tend to have a higher resistance to my skill, especially when I''m asking them to do something utterly ridiculous.


    But then I had a lightbulb moment: What about alcoholics? Or, even juicier, drug addicts? I mean,e on, they practically had "easy maniption" written all over them.


    All I needed was to locate a suitable candidate, sh some cash, and use my suggestion to have their minds twisted to my liking.


    Thanks to my trusty Mind Eye and the vastness of the inte, I found the perfect candidate. Sure, he needed a bit of a makeover, but from there, it was all about using my skill to make him obediently dance to my tune, all through a discreet earpiece


    I instructed him to meet my aunt, with the n for him to y the part of a vlogger prank victim when a confrontation took ce.


    I also had him lead her to this very alley, where he''d execute some nefarious scheme. All of this, meticulously designed, just so I could swoop in and save the day. Even that intense fight scene? Yep, it was all a choreographed masterpiece.


    Now, I''m not one to brag, but I couldn''t help feeling a bit like the upgraded but a little bit perverted version of Lelo*ch vi Britann*a right now. Cunning ns, strategic maniption ¨C you name it, I orchestrated it.


    "Don''t worry, you''re safe now. I''ve got you. You can trust me," I whispered, hugging her tightly.


    [Suggestion: Sess]


    Hahaha, I couldn''t help but let out victoryugh in my mind.

 Chapter 30: Innate Skill

    <h4>Chapter 30: Innate Skill</h4>


    "Hey, let''s find a quieter ce. You can take a moment to gather yourself," I suggested gently, my words aimed at providingfort.


    My aunt held onto me like I was her lifeline the moment I uttered the word "safe." Her trust was unwavering, and that made my task a lot simpler. Manipting her, even for slightly illogical requests, was bing a walk in the park.


    I tested this theory with the drug addict a few hours ago. It started with a financial incentive ¨C money tends to do the talking. Then, my suggestion skill worked like a masterful puppeteer, nting an idea in his mind that doing his job well would earn him even more. Convincing him that there wouldn''t be any consequences for forcing himself to my aunt? Yeah, that might sound absurd to any rational thinker, but when your mind''s already hooked on the promise of cash and my suggestions, even the wildest ideas seem reasonable.


    I pushed the boundaries of his rationality, bit by bit, and it was almost scary how smoothly it all went. I''m fairly certain I could ask him to jump off a building, and he''d ask for the location. It was like he was operating on apletely different wavelength, and my suggestions were gospel truths.


    There was just one hitch in my otherwise well-executed n: the Domination Skill. I tinkered with him, pushed my suggestion skill up to a solid 70%, but the Domination Icon? Nowhere to be found. It seemed my dominance didn''t extend to the male poption. Which, okay, fine, a bit of a sexist power, but right now, that wasn''t my main concern.


    Finally, my aunt''s sobs subsided, and she peered at me through tear-filled eyes that could probably win an award. Seriously, she could start a business bottling up tears and selling them as high-end eye drops.


    There was even an intoxicating fragrance in the air ¨C not just her perfume, but something sweet that lingered. Even Sang, with all her charm, couldn''t hold a candle to this scent.


    It was no wonder my uncle was shelling out for her cosmetics and skin-care regimen; the investment was paying off in dividends. And that skin? Just the touch of it sent shivers down my spine, as if a current of electricity was teasing my senses. She was a dangerous mix of beauty and allure.


    ''Oh,e on, Zyden! You''re the one who has the neurolink System, not the other way around!'' I scolded myself, mentally getting frustrated because of my perverted brain.


    Scratch that ¨C disappointment was an understatement. I was on the brink of surrendering to my Aunt''s charisma. Seriously? Me? Almost falling for the ancient, mystical power of beauty? I shook my head in disbelief. I was this close to doing the one thing that''s been haunting my nightmares... SIMPing.


    Enough was enough. I mentally pped myself back into reality.


    Focus, Zyden! I took a deep breath and mentally erected a barrier against temptation. Of course, it''s not like I actually have a mental barrier, so I just kept chanting this words three times in my head.


    "Mind over body"


    "Mind over body"


    "Mind over body"


    Now, let''s check her status ¨C who knows, she might be some kind of secret System User like me. Okay, reality check, it''s about as likely as finding a needle in a sand beach, but curiosity was getting the better of me.


    "Mind Eye"


    ===================


    Name: Ji-Hoon Allysa


    Age: 25 years old Overall Stats: 12.5 +5


    Level (5)


    Strength: 0.5


    Agility: 1


    Stamina: 1


    Endurance: 0.5


    Intelligence: 1


    Charisma: 8.5 +5


    Status : In distress


    Suggestion Chance : 13% + 35%


    Domination : 48%


    ***


    Innate Skill Activated


    Damsel in Distress: +5 Charisma (Temporary)


    Humans have always exhibited innate abilities that tend to flourish given the right circumstances ¨C like being able to jump higher, run faster, memorize things more effectively, or even learn at an elerated pace.


    Then there''s the phenomenon where certain skills only surface under stress. For instance, a person who would usually struggle with lifting a refrigerator might find the strength to do so when their home is at risk from a fire. Simrly, the adrenaline rush triggered by being chased by a dog could make someone run faster than they ever thought possible.


    Damsel in Distress skill. It''s an intriguing notion that pertains to a select group of beautiful women who possess an extraordinary ability. When faced with danger, they release a specific set of hormones that evoke a protective or sympathetic response from the opposite gender. It''s like an evolutionary mechanism designed to ensure their safety by inspiring those around them to take action.


    (Click for more)


    ====================


    "Innate skill? Click for more?" I couldn''t help but exim in frustration.


    "System, seriously? You can''t be bothered to exin my skills properly, but you''re practically writing a doctoral thesis on my aunt''s innate skill? Are you trying to have a showdown with me here? Why do I feel like I''m cast as the viin, while my aunt gets a divine blessing as the heroine of this story?"


    I scolded my system internally, my frustration simmering. I couldn''t believe it was pulling this move on me. I mean, seriously? I had to practically y detective to figure out my own skillset, while it''s out here giving my aunt''s abilities the red carpet treatment. It''s like words are precious nuggets of gold, but apparently, there''s a VIP lounge for my aunt''s skill description.


    "Thank you for saving me," her voice was as sweet as honey, and I found myself swallowing hard, desperately trying to keep myposure. Was this the enchanting effect of her Innate Skill, or was I just a horny? I mean, to be honest, both scenarios seemed equally usible at this point.


    "No problem. How about we get out of here? After all, I did promise to keep you safe," I whispered into her ear.


    [Suggestion: Sess]


    She paused, almost as if she were weighing her options. But with my skill in effect, I could tell she was just ying the ssic hard-to-get card.


    "Alright, but what about that creepy guy? Shouldn''t we call the police?" she inquired.


    "Don''t worry about him. I''ve already got my friend tailing him. Let''s head back to my ce so I can clean your wounds?" I suggested. I mean, let''s be real, my words might sound a bit odd, but ¡­


    [Suggestion : Sess]


    But hey, I''ve got the power to twist minds, so who cares?

 Chapter 31: Reflection

    <h4>Chapter 31: Reflection</h4>


    As my aunt thanked me, a warm feeling of aplishment washed over me. It was almostughable how she seemedpletely unbothered by the absurdity of following aplete stranger into a hotel room.


    But then again, that was likely the effect of my carefully crafted n, "Knight in Shining Armor" n.


    I watched as she took a sip of the water, her gaze momentarily fixed on me. There was an undeniable connection between us in that moment . It was like a scene right out of those over-the-top romance dramas I used to scoff at.


    "So, how are you feeling now?" I asked, my voice soft and caring, even though a part of me couldn''t help but chuckle at the borate scheme that had brought us to this point.


    My revenge n was turning out to be quite the masterpiece. I mean, why settle for a run-of-the-mill solution like ckmail when I could orchestrate something far more intricate and enjoyable?


    Sure, I could just do to her what I did to the pink-haired girl, and ckmail her into submission. But that''s like using a sledgehammer to crack a nut. No, what I had in mind was a performance, a slow burn that would make her question her own emotions.


    Imagine this: I be her guardian angel, her confidante, her lover. She''d be drawn to my supposed goodness like a moth to a me. And just when she least expects it, I''ll unveil the true colors beneath my angelic facade. What a genius n.


    "It doesn''t hurt anymore. Thank you," she replied in a gentle, almost tender tone.


    I had to do a double take ¨C was this really the same woman who used to be my personal bully? Her words dripped with such respect that it was almost unreal. Perfect manners and all that. It''s just amusing how someone can be a textbook example of grace while harboring a personality that could rival an evil witch.


    "That''s good to hear. Let me give you a leg massage; I think they might be a bit swollen," I suggested.


    [Suggestion: Sess]


    "Ahm," she nodded, a hint of embarrassment in her gaze. She was acting as if she were smitten or something. I couldn''t help but wonder just how easily I fooled her. I hadn''t even brought my A-game, and here she was, looking like she''d fallen head over heels.


    As I knelt down to massage her legs, somethingpletely unexpected happened. She raised her hands, and for a brief moment, I was prepared for a p. Instead, she cupped my cheeks with her soft, warm palms, sending a ticklish shiver down my spine.


    "Ah, miss?" I stammered, genuinely caught off guard by this unexpected turn of events. Wait a minute, am I actually the one in control here? It''s baffling how I can''t shake off the feeling that I''m the one being hunted, not the hunter.


    Her eyes locked onto mine, and the intensity in her gaze was seriously seductive. It felt as if she could consume me entirely with just a single nce.


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    Allysa POV.


    "What am I feeling right now? Why did I follow a stranger to this room alone?" I questioned myself, perplexed by my own decisions. There was an underlying sense that something was off, that I might be making a mistake.


    Yet, there was also an inexplicable urge to trust this young man. I had options ¨C I could have fled from him,e up with an excuse to avoid being alone with him. But both my heart and mind seemed to conspire against me, keeping me rooted in his presence.


    Was it possible that I had fallen for him? After all, he had saved me from danger. Maybe my judgment was clouded by gratitude.


    "That''s good to hear. Let me give you a leg massage; I think they might be a bit swollen," he offered, surprising me with his kindness.


    Of course , I was taken aback by his words at first, yet there was an odd sense of happiness that washed over me. Perhaps, just maybe, I thought, I could find a way to repay his kindness ¨C even if it meant giving him something more than just gratitude.


    I held his face gently as he knelt on the floor, my fingers brushing against his smooth skin. My heart raced, and my gaze locked onto his eyes. It was an unfamiliar sensation, one I had never experienced before.


    Not with my husband, not with my lovers ¨C they were nothing more than tools to satisfy my financial and physical needs. So why did I suddenly feel something I had never known before? It was as though my womanhood, my innocence, had started to resurface in his presence.


    "Please kiss me," the words slipped from my lips unconsciously, and the shock in his eyes was quite refreshing too look at. It was only natural for him to be taken aback; he looked young, perhaps around 18. Confusion would be a normal reaction.


    But I was no longer in control of my emotions. Driven by an overwhelming urge, I acted without waiting for his consent, closing the gap between us and pressing my lips against his.


    As our lips met, a warmth spread through my body, igniting sensations I believed were long gone. The taste of his lips against mine awakened feelings I had locked away due to the unfavorable hand life had dealt me.


    His youthful, kind, and innocent face triggered a wave of memories, taking me back to a time long past. It was as though I was experiencing a memory shback, an unbelievable notion that resonated with my current emotions.


    I recalled a time when I was an innocent young girl, unburdened by the weight of the world. But circumstances dictated otherwise; my parents'' debt forced me into marriage with an ugly bastard with a two-face personality. Bitterness swelled within me, resentment taking root as my purity was taken away against my will. And with time, that resentment transformed me into a monster I hardly recognized.


    I''m well aware of my own monstrous nature. Even his innocent nephew, a mere boy, fell victim to my clouded state of mind.


    His resemnce to his uncle was a painful reminder, and I directed all my pent-up anger towards him. I knew it was utterly wrong, a transgression that shouldn''t have been inflicted on an innocent child. However, in my twisted attempt to cope with the trauma done by his bastard uncle, I found myself unable to resist transferring my pain onto him.


    It''s quite amusing, actually. This man shares a resemnce with Zyden. It''s ironic to think that if I hadn''t let my bitterness consume me, he might have had the chance to be a good young man ¨C someonepletely different than his monstrous uncle.

 Chapter 32: Basic Needs

    <h4>Chapter 32: Basic Needs</h4>


    "Damn it," I muttered, my confusion growing by the second. I was utterly perplexed by the situation unfolding before me.


    Seriously, what kind of twisted scenario was this? The very woman I considered the embodiment of evil was now kissing me, and I felt utterly powerless to put an end to it.


    The taste of her lips was nothing short of intoxicating, making it incredibly difficult to resist.


    To hell with resisting, an overwhelming urge surged within me to simply throw her onto the bed right at this moment.


    "Do you hate it?" she interrupted our kiss, putting a bit of distance between us. A hint of embarrassment tinged her expression, adding an unexpectedly adorable quality to her demeanor.


    Wait, Zyden, don''t fall for this. It''s her charisma at y. Keep your wits about you. Well in my case , Keep your dick in check!


    Right, I reminded myself sternly. This is all part of the n ¨C getting close to her, not because I actually like her. It''s been a calcted move from the start. I was clearly lying but who cares.


    "I like it ," Without further hesitation, I leaned into her, the gap between us closing as my lips met hers once more.


    In a twist of irony, I felt a mixture of disdain and attraction. Even as I tried to resist her, her undeniable beauty tugged at me. I had convinced myself that I disliked her, but the truth was, I was just a man with basic desires.


    She clearly knew what she was doing, leading the way in our passionate kiss. It was funny ¨C she was the one taking charge. While I was still a bit clumsy, her skilled guidance transformed me from a novice to a pro in no time.


    Then she escted things further, pushing me down onto the bed.


    I hesitated momentarily, caught off guard. I had an urge to shout, "Wait, I''m not ready yet! Please be gentle." The embarrassment that came with that thought was almostughable. But then I reconsidered. Acting that way would just make me seem like an inexperienced fool.


    So I surrendered to her lead, allowing her to work her magic as she continued to kiss me while straddling me. It''s almost surreal ¨C I feel like I''ve be the female protagonist in a cheesy romance novel. And in this unexpected twist, she''s ying the role of my unconventional prince, taking charge.


    But deep down, I was surprisingly excited. She was taking these actions of her own ord.


    As someone who''s used to manipting others with my powers, it''s a new experience to be on the receiving end. Despite my conflicted feelings toward her, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of ttery. It was a strange paradox ¨C she seemed genuinely interested in me, even without any maniption. It was a feeling I found both surprising and oddly satisfying.


    "Do you want to do it?" Her whisper sent a shiver down my spine as she licked my earlobe, teasingly biting into it.


    What an expert. My aunt truly knew how to rile up a man''s dick. This was seduction at a whole new level ¨C and I waspletely defenseless against it. Sorry, system, but I''ve let you down. I could almost picture a fictional tear drop forming in my eyes, as if I were reproaching myself for sumbing to such pleasure.


    As I remained silent, she took the initiative to undress, revealing her beautiful and curvy body to me. She wore a simple yet alluring ck bra with a transparent floral pattern that entuated her H-cup boobs. The design left little to the imagination, giving me a tantalizing glimpse even before the bra came off.


    "Do you want to take it off ?" she teased me with her beautiful smile and soft voice.


    Of course I wanted to take it off . I might not have experience in taking a woman''s bra, but I watched enough video to know the secret .


    I lifted my upper body while she remained on top of me, and I reached behind to unsp her bra. An expected excitement surged through me, akin to the anticipation of unwrapping a long-awaited birthday present.


    It was strange to think how I once resented my aunt for never giving me gifts, only to find that her "gift" now was herself. The wait was definitely worth it


    CLICK.


    Luck was on my side as I managed to unsp the bra on my first attempt. I felt a wave of relief wash over me. It was fortunate that I had lost weight; my previousrger hands would have made this task much more challenging. I couldn''t help but chuckle at the thought ¨C not that she would have been intimate with me back then anyway.


    "Aren''t you going to take off your clothes too?" she inquired, her fingers yfully tucking strands of hair behind her ear. I couldn''t help but be taken aback ¨C was this really my aunt? It felt more like an innocent college student, awkwardly navigating a new experience for the first time.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at the absurdity of it all. With a wry grin, I began to undress as well .


    As I removed my clothing, she surprised me by embracing me in a tight hug. I could feel the warmth of her soft boobs pressed against my body. It was apletely different sensation from anything I had experienced before.


    She broke the hug and kissed me again, guiding my hands to gently touch her nipples. It was as if she wanted to savor every moment of this encounter, guiding my actions to match her desires.


    "You can fondle them if you want ,"

 Chapter 33: Back in Control

    <h4>Chapter 33: Back in Control</h4>


    "Let''s stop this before it gets awkward," I said with a weight in my heart, gently pushing her away. I was frustrated with myself for letting things escte, but I needed to regain control. Allowing her to lead me on would only weaken my resolve. After all, my primary goal was to gain more power for revenge.


    "Don''t you like me?" she asked, her expression tinged with anxiety. Clearly, she hadn''t anticipated my rejection. Beautiful women like her were often unfamiliar with the concept of being turned down, and it seemed to have bruised her ego.


    Her reaction couldn''t be more perfect ¨C now was the moment to regain control. I realized that if I allowed her to dictate the course of this encounter, I''d merely be fulfilling her desires. I will never allow that.


    "This doesn''t feel right. We barely know each other," I yed the role of the good, innocent guy, casting doubt on our actions.


    She looked at me, her expression sincere and surprisingly persuasive.


    "Just this once, and then you can forget about me. Think of it as me repaying a favor," she suggested, her choice of words tugging at my conscience.


    Damn, she is really skilled with her words. How could she sound so genuine while discussing something like a one night stand?


    "Miss, I didn''t save you with any ulterior motive," I sighed, trying to convey my fake honesty.


    "Then why did you bring me into your room?" Her question wasced with a little bit of frustration; her raised eyebrows clearly indicated her annoyance. Despite her irritation, there was a hint that she was restraining her anger.


    "To treat your wounds?" I replied, my voice uncertain.


    "That''s bullshit!" Her sudden outburst surprised me as she abruptly stood up.


    "Just be honest with me. If you don''t like me, I can handle that," she said, her voice trembling, tears welling up in her eyes.


    Wait, why is she crying like this? Could it be... did she actually fall in love with me?


    I need to check her status.


    "Mind Eye."


    ===================


    Name: Ji-Hoon Allysa


    Age: 25 years old Overall Stats: 12.5


    Level (5)


    Strength: 0.5


    Agility: 1


    Stamina: 1


    Endurance: 0.5


    Intelligence: 1


    Charisma: 8.5


    Status : In Love


    Suggestion Chance : 13%+50 %


    Domination : 63%


    ===================


    So she''s actually in love with me? I can''t believe how effortlessly I managed to manipte her. Initially, I thought she was engaging in all of this out of sheer lust, but looking at her status now, it''s clear that she has genuinely developed feelings for me.


    I had sessfully regained control of the situation, and now it''s up to me to execute my game n.


    "We can do it, but you have to promise me one thing," I responded.


    "What is it?" she asked, a hesitant look in her eyes. The fact that she hadn''t left despite our earlier disagreement hinted at her true feelings.


    I decided to test the waters.


    "Promise to be my woman. From now on, you''re my possession," I dered boldly.


    [Suggestion : Sess ]


    She initially appeared surprised by my deration, but her expression quickly change into a smile. It was as if my words had genuinely pleased her


    I couldn''t help but smirk inwardly. I knew it! Her emotional reaction had confirmed my suspicion ¨C she was already too deeply infatuated with me. That''s why my audacious deration was bound to have the desired effect.


    Although I had intended to discuss the matter of the poison, I decided to indulge in the moment for now. I couldn''t deny my own desires ¨C I wanted to fuck her crazy. With the power dynamic in my favor now, I found it easier to ept being intimate with my aunt


    In response to her feelings, I decided to take things a step further. I unzipped my pants, revealing my dick.


    Her eyes widened slightly, and I could tell she was impressed by what she saw. It was clear that even my uncle, and her lover, couldn''t hope to match me in this department.


    I didn''t even need to give her any instructions ¨C she acted on her own ord. She quickly knelt down and tied her hair, her excitement evident. It was amusing to witness her enthusiasm.


    She began by sensually licking my cock. Instead of immediately taking it into her mouth, she teased me with long, deliberate strokes of her tongue, as if she were savoring an ice cream. Her saliva served as a lubricant, and as she continued, she skillfully used her hand to stroke my dick.


    After ensuring it was wet enough, she used her breasts to create a warm, soft embrace around my dick. With a skillful touch, she began to stroke it while also sucking the tip of my dick into her mouth.


    "ARRH," a loud groan escaped my lips as she satisfied my desires. I couldn''t hold back any longer, and I began to thrust my cock faster, intensifying the experience.


    THRUST!


    THRUST!


    THRUST!


    I felt like I was in bliss as she used her tongue to enhance the sensitivity of my cock. This must be what they refer to as a top-tier blowjob. Absolutely incredible.


    With such intense stimtion, it didn''t take long for me to feel my cock throbbing.


    "I''m cumming," I moaned, releasing my semen into her mouth in one go.


    BURST!


    The intensity of my ejaction was so overwhelming that she began to choke and cough. Some of it even escaped through her nose. But honestly, she couldn''t really me me. Her teasing had been enough to drain everyst bit of my restraint.


    She appeared slightly tired from all the actions, but little did she know that she had just awakened a sleeping dragon.


    "I''m not done yet," fueled by a new excitement, I pulled her onto the bed.


    "You''re so wet already. You''re such a naughty woman" I teased her as I bite her earlobes .


    I noticed that her panties were already soaking wet, so I used my fingers to satisfy her first. I didn''t even bother removing her panties; instead, I stretched the fabric with my finger, pushing through the damp silk.

 Chapter 34: The Culprit

    <h4>Chapter 34: The Culprit</h4>


    "It''s too big," she protested as she tried to take it in while being on top of me. Well, I couldn''t me her. Despite her American heritage, I could feel the tightness, reflecting a distinctly Korean pussy. Her intimate area was adorably cute and immacte, making me ponder about the level of care she dedicated to it.


    So being the helpful soul that I am, I used a bit of force and pushed it in all at once.


    THRUST!


    "Ouch, it hurts," she cried out.


    "Do you want me to stop? " I yfully teased.


    "No, please keep going," she replied hastily, as if afraid I''d actually stop.


    As she gave the cue, I began thrusting, causing her to let out cries of difort and pleasure as my huge dick slide back forth inside her pussy. I couldn''t help but marvel at the paradox I had orchestrated.


    I could feel the skin in her pussy breaking under the friction, and even traces of blood appeared. It was because of my power of suggestion. Despite the fact that she was no longer a virgin, her mind still held onto the idea of purity, causing her body to react as if it were true.


    Motivated by abination of hunger, dominance, and the need to take reign over her, I went on and increase my pace.


    "Ahhhh¡­ahh.. My pussy is breaking¡­ it hurts ¡­ it hurts¡­ please ¡­ Please slow down, my pussy is bleeding .. Ahhh. Ahhhh.ah !, " Her sobs and the noises of my dick mming her pussy filled the room, intensifying the atmosphere and making me more exited .


    "Move your hips faster," Imanded, observing the blood dripping made me more happy .


    After a few minutes , I noticed that I was breathing more heavily and that I was at the tipping point. I realized that I should increased my stamina as well in the future for this type of things.


    Finally, I was ovee by the sense of her pussy embracing my hard dick. I reached my limit, and with a final, strong push, my dick tensing as I unload everything in her pussy.


    She dropped onto the bed as the waves of ecstasy flooded over her, and we both began to sweat.


    My senses were returning to normal, and as I looked at her, a mixture of emotions washed over me. Pleasure, satisfaction, and a strange sense of aplishment were all swirling within me. I knew I had pushed the boundaries, and what had just happened was far from right, but I had achieved my goal.


    I reached out to gently brush the hair away from her face, and she looked up at me with nk eyes.


    "Are you okay?" I asked


    "Yes, Master ,"


    [Domination : 100%]


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    Sitting there, observing her naked body, I found it hard to muster any empathy for the woman who had once been a thorn in my side.


    The power I had used to manipte her felt like a just retaliation for all the pain she had caused me in the past. My own conscience seemed distant, drowned out by the years of resentment and anger that had built up.


    And despite the surprising vulnerability I had witnessed from her, I wasn''t about to let my guard down and forgive her easily. The wounds she had inflicted on me ran deep, and her sudden change in demeanor didn''t erase the years of pain and resentment I had felt. It was aplex mix of emotions that I struggled to untangle.


    As I gazed at her, I couldn''t help but feel a strange sense of satisfaction. For once, the tables had turned, and she was the one under my control. It was a twisted sort of justice, and part of me was really happy. She had always held power over me, but now I had a taste of what it was like to hold power over her.


    "Aunt Allysa, Do you recognize me?" I asked.


    "You''re the person who saved me, the first person I fell in love with." Her response was immediate, as if she had rehearsed it countless times.


    The words struck me like a punchline in a darkedy. She thought she was confessing her feelings to a mysterious stranger who had saved her, when in reality, she was confessing to the very person she had once tormented


    The tables had turned so drastically that I had to suppress a chuckle. I was no knight in shining armor; I was the nephew she had always bullied. And now, I held the power to shape the narrative however I pleased. It was a plot twist that even the best storytellers couldn''t have imagine.


    "I''m Zyden, your nephew," I admitted with a chuckle.


    "I see," she replied, her tone nonchnt, as if it was the most normal thing in the world. The effects of Domination was really scary.


    "Did you attempt to poison me with that bottled water? "I asked the question that had been bothering me. It was the crucial piece of information I needed to uncover. I had braced myself for whatever answer she would give. If she was indeed guilty, then I was prepared to take the necessary actions.


    But her next words made me stood up.


    "Yes," she answered.


    I felt a rush of anger surge within me, threatening to consume everything. I stood up abruptly, my hands trembling as I grasped her shoulders, my anger barely contained.


    "Why? Why the hell did you do it?" I shouted, my voiceced with disbelief and rage.


    "It was your uncle," she confessed, and my grip on her tightened more involuntarily. "He forced me to give you that bottle because your birthday ising up, and he was afraid that you''d take everything from him."


    "You just followed him blindly?" I spat out, struggling to control the rage pulsing through me.


    "No, I switched the poisoned bottle with a normal one after feeling guilty," she admitted.


    My mind raced, trying to piece together the puzzle. If my aunt had switched the poisoned bottle with a normal one, then who had poisoned me ?


    "When did he tell you to poison me?"


    "A few weeks ago," she replied.


    My suspicion was confirmed. My uncle must have instructed her to poison me, but I had only been poisoned a couple of days ago. That meant he had taken matters into his own hands after he notice I was not dying.


    "That mother fucking bastard!" I seethed with rage, a burning desire for revenge consuming me.


    [Mission : Take your revenge and Uncover the truth about your uncle]


    [Reward : 2000XP + 2 Domination Points.]


    "You will pay for trying to kill me ,"

 Chapter 35 Betrayal

    35 Betrayal I''m really angry right now. The only blood rted person I know tried to kill me. I used to think that he just weak minded bastard that couldn''t even protect his own nephew, but now I finally see his true self. A lying piece of shit.


    I confronted my aunt and managed to get her to confess. She revealed all the things my uncle had done. The reason I never received any allowance was because of his orders. It turns out my aunt wasn''t the one cutting corners ¨C he was the mastermind behind it all.


    I should have realized this sooner. While my aunt was mistreating me, it''s my uncle who holds the money. He could have provided me with an allowance if he had wanted to. My anger was misdirected, and I focused it at my aunt due to my uncle previous kindness. Of course, it doesn''t excuse her for going along with him. Both of them need to be held ountable, but my primary focus now is on settling things with my uncle.


    Mistreating me is one thing, but attempting to kill me is an entirely different level. Trying to murder me for money just shows that he no longer sees me as his nephew; I''m just a thorn in his side. Ironically, that sentiment works both ways, as I''vee to view him as a parasitic presence in my life.


    Just imagining his face made my blood pressure rise. I would have punched him if he were present right now.


    Now, I have to think of a n to get rid of him. That''s right, I n to get rid of him once and for all. I can just report him to the police for attempted murder so he can spend his time in prison. But I doubt anyone will believe me. Allysa can be a witness but without hard evidence, it will only be in vain.


    "Skill Store," I muttered to myself


    ===========


    Superior Memory Retention (Upgradeable):


    Intuitive Complex Problem Solving:  (Upgradeable):


    Intense Concentration (Upgradeable):


    Enhanced Cognitive Intuition  (Upgradeable):


    ===========


    I still need a lot of EXP to level up, but at least I''ve gained one domination point. Now, I need to decide which skill is the best to purchase at the moment. I''ve been considering getting a skill other than Quick Learning, and that''s "Intuitive Complex Problem Solving."


    While Quick Learning has helped me grasp things faster, I now require a skill that can help me navigate intricate situations and determine the best course of action. Though I have a n in mind, I''m confident that this skill will provide me with even more insights and ideas.


    "Purchase"


    [Intuitive Complex Problem Solving : Level 1 ]


    As the skill integrated with my mind, I sensed a significant improvement in my thought process. I began to review all my actions and recognized my mistakes. One error was starting with Quick Learning as my initial purchase. Instead, I should have opted for either [ Intuitive Complex Problem Solving] or [Enhanced Cognitive Intuition], as they would have been more beneficial in my current situation.


    Simultaneously, I grasped the exceptional proficiency I had developed in using my skill. My experiment involving the drug addict had expanded my understanding of suggestion, and Quick Learning had facilitated this process by rapidly enhancing myprehension.


    However, there was still plenty of room for improvement.


    With my thoughts sorted out, I began considering the best course of action. Since my new skill is only at level 1, it''s not yet powerful enough to process every variable. So, I decided to reevaluate my original n and see if there were any ways to improve it further. As expected, I identified numerous aspects that could be enhanced, making my n more secure and foolproof.


    "Allysa, when will my uncle be returning home?" I asked. Calling her my aunt now felt awkward as she''s basically my ve.


    "Tonight, he will be back home tonight," she answered.


    "Tell me the exact time,"


    "9:00 pm,"


    "Alright, I still have time to prepare" I muttered to myself.


    "Does he own a gun?" I asked her.


    In Korea, gun ownership is tightly regted, but those with the means can obtain one, especially if they''re part of a shooting range club. I never bothered with my uncle life before, so I don''t know much about him. For all I knew, he could have had a gun under his pillow at all times.


    "He owns a .45 caliber gun," she replied.


    Damn it! I knew it. A psychotic, heartless person like him would undoubtedly own a gun. If the poison doesn''t work, he''ll just resort to shooting me directly. It''s a good thing I escaped that house, or I might be in a coffin by now.


    At least I know all of this now. I wouldn''t have thought of these details if I hadn''t purchased that skill. The usefulness of my new skill is really showing off .


    "I want you to go back home and act normal. You need to act like you''re used to and wait for further instructions," Imanded.


    "Okay, Master," she replied and stood up.


    "Drink a painkiller first and put on your clothes," Imanded after noticing her awkward walk. She must still be feeling the pain from our previous interaction.


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    As she left the room, I opened my PC and went online. The familiar interface of the online shop greeted me, and I quickly began searching for the items I needed.


    With my new skill, I concluded that using suggestion on my uncle was likely to fail if I didn''t prepare properly. This limitation is something I have to work with for now.


    While I know that this power will likely be godlike in the future, at the moment, it has clear boundaries that I need to work around with my own strategy.


    I''m okay with this setback, though, because it seems like the system is nudging me to think on my own and not solely rely on it.


    It''s teaching me to treat it as an assistant tool rather than theplete solution. In the long run, that''ll probably be more beneficial for me. After all, I don''t have any plot armor to protect me, so it''s better to be cautious and not let overconfidence get the best of me.


    better to be cautious and not let overconfidence get the best of me.

 Chapter 36 Twisted Family

    36 Twisted Family


    Ji-Hoon Geji (Uncle) POV


    "Do you still not have any news about my damn nephew?" I berated as I drove my car back home.


    I had been searching for that troublesome nephew of mine, but it seemed like he had just vanished into thin air. What a problematic child. I should have dealt with him earlier. Who would have thought that the damn idiot was smart enough to actually leave the house?


    It was my fault for using poison to begin with. Chances are he just didn''t drink that water; that kid mostly drinks carbonated drinks, so that''s a possibility.


    Now the issue is with the inheritance. He''s 18 now, so I''m pretty sure he will ask for it.


    Only a fool wouldn''t ask for money after all that mistreatment. I thought mistreating that kid would lead him to suicide, solving my problem. But who knew he was more strong-willed than I thought?


    I even bribed school bullies to beat him up and provided him fake antidepressant drugs! Why would I spend money on real medicine for someone I want to die in the first ce?


    He''s just like that bastard brother of mine, always squirming like cockroaches.


    I''ve transfered most of his parents'' wealth to my name. However, if he decides to take legal action, it could pose a different problem. The worst-case scenario involves me having to paypensation, which is something I want to avoid. That infuriating kid¡ªI''ll kill him the moment I see him.


    "Don''t me me for killing you. It''s your fault for having a stupid father and a slutty mother, you miserable child." I sneered in contempt.


    He''s always holed up in his room, isted from the world and without friends. No one would really notice his absence, except perhaps Allysa. She puts on a tough front, but deep down, she''s pathetic. She even swapped out the poisoned bottle with a regr one because her conscience got the better of her. Honestly, this entire mess is a result of her not following my instructions.


    I''m going to make sure to discipline that woman tonight and fuck her hard and rough, just like always. I''ve spent a significant amount of money just to pay the debts of her good for nothing parents, so she better show me the respect I deserve.


    CRING CRING CRING


    The sound of the automatic gate opening jolted me out of my thoughts. I had been lost in my thinking and hadn''t realized I was already home.


    Without wasting time, I parked my car, entered the front door, and headed straight to the living room.


    "Allysa, where are you?" I shouted. My nephew wasn''t around, so there was no need for pretenses anymore.


    "I''m here," she replied in an unconcerned tone. Her nonchnt attitude was something I''d grown ustomed to. She was absorbed in her phone all the time. To be honest, her only use in this house is satisfying my needs.


    "Has that brate back yet?" I asked, my frustration evident in my voice.


    "Nope," she answered.


    "Where the hell could that brat be?" I clenched my fist in anger.


    "Go take a bath now!" Imanded.


    "Alright," she replied. Unlike usual, she didn''t disy her usual disgusted look when I ordered her around.


    Tonight, she seemed different. Maybe she could sense how frustrated and angry I was, which made her more submissive. What a pathetic woman. Hehehe.


    "Let me grab something to eat before I fuck her crazy" I mumbled to myself as I headed for the kitchen.


    I hadn''t really expected having any food avable, so I intended to settle for some snacks from the fridge. However, when I noticed there were still leftover chicken wings on the table, I couldn''t help but feel hungry. These were actually my favorite food.


    "That woman is finally learning how to behave like a housewife," I chuckled as I picked up a wing and started munching on the chicken. They were still hot, so she might have reheated them minutes before I came back.


    She''s being surprisingly kind right now. Maybe she wants to buy a new designer bag or something. Well, if she satisfies me in bed, then that won''t be an issue at all.


    "Eh?¡­ is my blood pressure rising?" I mumbled to myself, feeling light-headed. I attempted to get up from my chair, but my knees buckled, and I ended up dropping to the floor .


    THUD!


    "Allysa!... Ally... I think I''m... having... a stroke..." I forced a shout, panic and fear coursing through me. My body was growing numb, and even my face felt strange. I couldn''t believe it. My unhealthy lifestyle was finally catching up to me.


    STOMP! STOMP! STOMP!


    Luckily, it seemed like she heard me because I could hear her approaching footsteps.


    "Faster!" I impatiently urged her.


    However, as the footsteps drew closer, what I saw was not my wife legs. It was someone else, wearing male pants.


    "Who... are you?" I managed to mumble, my voice weak.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll have plenty of time to talk after you wake up," the stranger replied , but I can feel that he is not here to save me at all.


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    Zyden POV


    "This pig really ate the whole thing without even suspecting it," I shook my head in disbelief as I looked at my unconscious uncle''s body.


    Well, it''s not like I''m any better. I mean, I died from drinking a bottle of water while he indulged in delicious chicken wings. So, in a way, I think he had the upper hand in that department. I guess avoiding suspicious food can be a life-saving strategy after all.


    "Help me carry him to the basement," Imanded Allysa, who stood behind me.


    "Yes, Master," she nodded and took hold of my uncle''s legs, while I supported his arms.


    Together, we carried his heavy body down to the basement, where the real fun was about to begin.


    Did he really think he could escape me by having a heart attack and dying? Don''t worry, uncle, you''ll be begging for a heart attack after I''m through with you.

 Chapter 37 Twisted Family Part 2

    37 Twisted Family Part 2


    In the dimly lit basement, my uncle sat restrained in a chair. We had meticulously secured his body with ropes and firmly blindfolded him, leaving no room for any potential escape.


    I had thoroughly thought out my strategy. To maximize the power of my skill (Suggestion), I know that I couldn''t hold back at all. Not that I intended to, anyway.


    Given that he was a male, I decided that the most effective course of action was to break his willpletely. And what better way to achieve that than through torture?


    "Wake up!" I shouted, throwing a ssh of cold water onto his face, abruptly rousing him from his sleep.


    "What the hell is going on? Where am I?" he screamed, his voice filled with panic as he struggled against his restraints, futilely attempting to break free. However, his weak struggles were in vain


    "Hello, Uncle. Did you miss me?" I chuckled as I enjoy in this moment.


    "Zyden!" he replied with a shocked voice.


    My aunt might not have recognized my voice because when we met, she could clearly see my face. This caused her brain to immediately dismiss the possibility that I was her nephew just by looking at my improved appearance .


    However, my uncle is in a different situation. He can''t see because of the blindfold, so his sense of hearing will have to adjust itself topensate for his loss of sight.


    "Surprised to see me?" I taunted.


    "You''re back! I''ve been looking for you. Don''t you know how worried I am?" he started spouting nonsense.


    Does he think that I''m dumb enough to get fooled by him again?


    "Let''s drop the act, Uncle. Aunt Allysa already told me everything." I sneered.


    He paused for a moment, clearly taken aback by my revtion.


    "What did she tell you?" he asked with a trembling voice.


    "Everything,"


    "Lies! Do you believe that lying bitch? I know what''s happening here. She''s using her poisonous tongue to lie to you. Think about it: who will benefit the most from this? If you do something to me, you''ll be seen as a criminal and she''ll inherit all the money!"


    Wow, I can''t believe my uncle is this smart. Does he really have an intelligence of 0.5?


    I need to check his status first before using my skill. Every failed suggestion reduces my chances, so I need to be careful.


    "Mind Eye"


    ====================


    Name: Ji-Hoon Geji


    Age: 45 years old Overall Stats: 4+5


    Level (1)


    Strength : 1+1


    Agility : 0.4+1


    Stamina : 1+1


    Endurance: 1+1


    Intelligence: 0.5+2


    Charisma : 0.1


    Status : In distress


    Suggestion : 13% -5%


    Innate Skill


    Sadism : A psychological disorder that makes a person more sadistic and emotionally maniptive ¡­


    ====================


    I can''t believe my guess was right. My uncle really does have an innate ability of his own. And just by reading the content, I can now tell why Allysa never left him despite the abuse. His mental disorder not only made him sadistic and violent , but also more maniptive .


    Even my suggestion skill is heavily limited.


    But I don''t have to worry. Regardless of his current status, he won''t be able to escape those ropes. And even if he did, I have something to protect myself.


    I look at my shoulder bag and double-checked my uncle''s gun. I haven''t used a gun before, but watching YT videos and using my quick learning ability has allowed me to grasp the basic knowledge of how to wield it.


    "Stop lying, uncle. Just admit the truth if you don''t want to get hurt." I sighed, acting as if I was disappointed by his answers.


    "I''m not lying to you, Zyden. Why would I want you dead? I''m your uncle, and you''re myst living blood rtive!" he said, his voice frustrated.


    "I never said that you wanted to kill me?" I chuckled as I pointed out his blunder.


    What a moron. Even with that extra intelligence, you made an embarrassing error. It''s not like it will matter to me.


    "Stab him in his left leg," I instructed her.


    Yes, Master," she nodded and slowly walked towards my uncle while holding a knife.


    The room fell silent as tension filled the air, her every step calcted and precise. With nonchnt expression in her eyes, she was prepared to strike, ready to fulfill mymand.


    STAB!


    "Ahhhhh, Fucking Bitch!!!"


    My uncle writhe in pain as the knife pierces his legs. She then pulls it back up, causing the blood to stter. Blood gushed out from the deep wound, staining the floor with his dirty fluids.


    "HAHAHAHA" I continued tough, amused by his absurd reaction. I could have done this myself but it was more satisfying to just order his own wife to do the dirty job.


    "Please... Stop doing this right now... We can still fix this," he wailed as the pain of his wounds became too much for him to handle.


    My heart leap with excitement as I witnessed his miserable situation. I couldn''t help but take pleasure after seeing him suffer the consequences of his actions. It was an ironic reminder that karma had finally caught up with him, and justice was being served.


    Since you nned to murder me, you should have been prepared to die too. I wanted to say those words to him right now, but I felt that it was better to give him a little bit of hope. It would be boring if he gave up just like that.


    "You''re absolutely right uncle," I responded, my tone holding a hint of pity.


    "Allysa, my uncle''s in quite a bit of pain. Could you please wrap his legs with a bandage?"


    She immediately sprang into action, retrieving the pre-prepared first aid kit and somewhat awkwardly tending to my uncle''s injuries.


    "Thank you foring to your senses, Zyden," he expressed his gratitude after Allysa had finished treating his wounds


    "Of course, Uncle. I am still your nephew, so I can''t let you bleed to death." I replied with a devious grin.


    "Allysa, stab his other leg."


    "Wait... wait... Don''t!" he pleaded, panic evident in his voice.


    STAB!


    "AHHHHH!!!" His cries of agony filled the air once again. His blindfold became dampen with tears, and even his disgusting snorts had mixed with his sobs. I can even see some pee in his pants. He must have wet himself from experiencing such pain. I''m pretty sure being stab in the legs hurts like a bitch.


    "I''m just getting started, you fucking bastard," I sneered in contempt.

 Chapter 38 Twisted Lies

    Chapter 38 Twisted Lies


    "AHHH!!" he screamed in pain, his voice echoing in the basement. I could feel the fear in his voice, the realization sinking in that he was truly helpless in this situation. Inflicting pain on the person who wanted me dead was incredibly satisfying.


    "Do you want to be a criminal, Zyden ? You will be imprisoned if you don''t stop. You can still stop this madness !" His words wereced with anger, his teeth gritted as he spoke. It seemed that his innate skill, Sadism, was giving him a false sense of bravery.


    This is way better for me. It would be boring if he didn''t show his true colors. I chuckled in response to his feeble attempt at maniption.


    "Oh, Uncle, you really think I haven''t thought this through? You''re underestimating me again."


    I leaned in closer.


    "I know exactly what I''m doing, and I have the means to make sure things go my way. Don''t you worry about me, worry about yourself."


    "You damn brat !" He scowled at me, his anger and frustration evident. He was used to being the one in control, and now the tables had turnedpletely against him.


    "Cut his fingers one by one until I tell you to stop," Imanded Allysa.


    She did not hesitate at all and began the gruesome task with a nonchnt look on her face.


    SLICE!


    "AHHHH... !!!! FUCK YOU .. I WILL FUCKING KILL YOU BITCH! "


    <nulli><nullb>*SLICE! <nulli><nullb>*SLICE !


    The sound of each finger being severed was like music to my ears.


    <nulli><nullb>*SLICE !


    "Stop! Please stop!" he begged, tears streaming down his face as he writhed in pain.


    "I''ll do anything you want, just please stop cutting my fingers !"


    I kept my gaze steady on him, not showing any signs of mercy. This was my chance to make him pay for all the misery he had caused me over the years.


    "Allysa, stop," Imanded, and she immediately withdrew the knife.


    He let out a relieved sigh, his body trembling from the pain.


    "You see, Uncle, I have the power now," I said with a cold smile. "And I won''t hesitate to use it to make you suffer."


    "I will kill you if you spout nonsense again," I warned.


    [Suggestion Sess ]


    "Tell me everything,"


    [Suggestion Sess ]


    A smile formed on my face after seeing the notifications. The power of my suggestion was strong enough to make him confess, even if he is in pain.


    "Why did you do it? Why did you try to kill me?" I asked. Of course, I already know the answer, but I just want to hear his whole reason.


    If it was solely about money, he could have acted kindly towards me. That way, I would have been more likely to share the inheritance with him. But his actions were excessively brutal, so it couldn''t have been just for money.


    He took a deep breath, his voice tinged with defiance, and answered me,.


    "It''s because of your damn father and mother!" He gritted his teeth in anger


    "What about them?" I inquired, my curiosity getting the better of me. While I didn''t really care about my parents enough to feel anger at the mention of their names, I was still curious about his reasoning.


    "They betrayed me! You might not know this, but I actually knew your mother before she met your father. We crossed paths while I was working. I tried to get close to her, offering help with her issues and showing her kindness. But you know what she did? She rejected me and chose my brother instead, all because he was wealthier than me. What a treacherous woman. That''s when I realized that in this world, only those with money can truly get what they want!"


    "Serves him right! In the end, I just had to lie to him about your mother leaving him for another man, and he got depressed and got himself killed!HAHAHA " He startedughing like a maniac. The suggestion skill made him unable to lie, so his true colors were finally revealed.


    "What did you say?" My heart sank after hearing him.


    "You''re the reason why father died?" I asked with a weak voice. I had always thought that my father died due to depression. I med my parents for my misfortunes, but this might not be the case after all.


    But something more important caught my ears . My mother!


    "What did you do to my mother?" I grabbed his cor in anger.


    "I don''t know . That bitch just disappeared one day, and I just lied to your father about seeing her leaving with another man. Hahahaha." heughed hysterically.


    "You piece of shit !" all my anger burst out . This bastard don''t deserve to live at all.


    I raised my fist and punched him.


    <nulli><nullb>*Punch !


    "You son of a bitch! You think my parents'' lives are a joke?"


    <nulli><nullb>*Punch !


    "Do you know how much I''ve suffered because of you?"


    <nulli><nullb>*Punch !


    "Did you even feel guilty about what you did to my father?"


    <nulli><nullb>*Punch !


    "How can you call yourself a human being? You''re a fucking monster!"


    <nulli><nullb>*Punch !


    I kept hitting him with my fist. I might not be that strong, but the adrenaline rushing through me made me feel stronger. I wanted to punch him to death. I wanted to make him suffer.


    <nulli><nullb>*Punch !


    <nulli><nullb>*Punch !


    <nulli><nullb>*Punch !


    I could feel my hands bleeding from all the punches, but I still didn''t want to stop. I wanted him to suffer more. However, my rational thoughts jolted me from my blind rage.


    "No, I can''t kill him yet," I shook my head. Even if I killed him now, people would be suspicious about his sudden disappearance. It would create more problems for me.


    It was a good thing that my skill was able to bring some sense to me before I made a terrible mistake.


    THUD!


    I let go of him, allowing him to drop to the ground. I could see his battered face, his mouth bleeding, and his nose clearly broken from the beating he had received from me.


    "Take care of him, but don''t let him escape. He can''t die yet," I scoffed, my anger still burning.


    I hurriedly left the basement; being there only fueled my desire to kill this pathetic excuse for a human being .

 Chapter 39 Twisted Mind

    Chapter 39 Twisted Mind


    "I hate him! I want to fucking kill that monster!" I roared in anger, repeatedly punching the wall.


    <nulli><nullb>*PUNCH!


    <nulli><nullb>*PUNCH!


    <nulli><nullb>*PUNCH!


    All those revtions, all those lies, all those deceptions. He''s the person who ruined my life.


    Finally, I stopped after feeling the pain in my fist. As I checked my hands, I saw my knuckles bleeding. It was somewhat ironic; I had been so consumed by anger that I''d forgotten how painful it could be to punch a solid wall, even after unleashing my fury on someone to the brink of death.


    The wall, on the other hand, had be a canvas for my crimson blood. It was as if it had absorbed all my anger and was now reflecting it back to me. The patterns of my knuckles made it look like some absurd masterpiece you''d see on TV, the kind that art collectors would pay millions for. Who knew my rage and fist could turn me into an idental artist?


    "What am I going to do now?" I sighed, plopping down on the floor.


    I had spent countless years berating my dad in my mind, cursing his name for leaving me behind, and the mess he''d created. But now, as I sat on the cold, unforgiving floor, I couldn''t help but wonder if I was more like him than I cared to admit. The truth was, the only real difference between us was that I had the system to assist me.


    Maybe he felt hopeless after being manipted by his only brother into believing that his true love, my mother, had left him for another man.


    I had thought that I had forgiven them both in my heart before. But the painful truth of the events that had unfolded between my mother and father left me seething with anger. Perhaps, if that monster hadn''t spun a web of lies, my father might have been searching for answers all along.


    And even if she had left for another man, I believed my father would have still cared for me. I still cherished the memory of being held close to his round,forting belly.


    He might look fat and weak, but I can still remember my mother always talking about how awesome he was, and how she fell in love with him at first sight.


    <nulli><nullb>*STEP! <nulli><nullb>*STEP! <nulli><nullb>*STEP! The sound of approaching footsteps jolted me from my deep thoughts.


    "Have you finished treating him?" I asked with a cold tone as I watched Alyssa exit the basement, her clothing stained with blood. She looked like an emotionless serial killer right now, as if she had just finished skinning her most recent victim.


    "Yes, Master."


    "Good. Give him some medicine and vitamins as well, so he doesn''t die too easily. His sins are too great for him to simply die on me." I sneered in contempt.


    "Yes, Master," Alyssa replied obediently.


    "Take a bath after you''re done. I will be waiting for you in the master''s bedroom," I instructed her. I needed a release for this pent-up stress, and I hadn''t forgiven her for her own sins yet.


    "Yes, Master,"she bowed her head .


    As I stood up and walked away, my thoughts churned.


    "If I hadn''t discovered the truth about her switching the poisoned bottle with a normal one, her fate might have been the same as my uncle''s," I mused, the weight of that revtion lingering heavily in my mind.


    I couldn''t help but confront the darkness that had taken root within me. Whether it was due to the influence of the system''s skills or the overwhelming hatred I felt, I had transformed into a person I could hardly recognize. Strangely, I found myself devoid of guilt, as if I had be numb to the moral boundaries I once had.


    Or maybe I never really had any moral boundaries to begin with. It''s possible that what I once thought guided me morally was my weak self, and now it has crumbled, revealing a darker side of me.


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    Master''s Bedroom


    "Zyden, please stop this. Please, stop!" My aunt started crying as I held her by the neck. She tried to resist, but it was no use.


    I used suggestion to control her thoughts, so right now, in her perspective, she''s being dominated by my old, fat self.


    Why did I do this? Well, I realized that her having sex with someone she love would just satisfy her desires. And I prefer making her struggle.


    This is simply a role y for my own enjoyment, a rather cruel one at that.


    "You bitch, this is payback for the things you did to me back then. Do you regret being a jerk?" I scoffed, as I turned her body , and pinned her down the bed.


    <nulli><nullb>*THRUST!


    "No¡­.it hurts," she squirmed in pain. The first thrust was awkward; it was dry, so I had to force it.


    I know that she''s in pain, but her plead for mercy is not enough to stop me.


    <nulli><nullb>*THRUST!


    <nulli><nullb>*THRUST!


    <nulli><nullb>*THRUST!


    Myrge dick moved roughly back and forth against her pussy as I positioned myself behind her, holding her hair tightly like I was riding a horse.


    "AH¡­.AHH. Please Stop¡­ I''m breaking ¡­. I''m breaking ..... I can''t ¡­. Please¡­ I''m sorry.. I''m sorry... I¡­. Won''t ¡­ do it again.. I''m sorry ," She started moaning , her eyes flipping as she also began to feel the heat of moment.


    I could see in her face that she started to enjoy it as the sex went on. And, I can''t me her, my dick is so massive that it hits the G-spot with every thrust.


    <nulli><nullb>*THRUST!


    <nulli><nullb>*THRUST!


    <nulli><nullb>*THRUST!


    Finally, after feeling her warm pussy rubbing against my dick , I could feel my cock throbbing with tension, aching to find release .


    "I''ming," I groaned, letting her know as I reached the peak of pleasure.


    "AH.. No¡­ Please¡­. Please¡­. Ahhhh stop¡­ I don''t want to get pregnant ....!''


    <nulli><nullb>*BURST!


    "Nooooooo!!!!" She screamed as the intense sensation of getting filled up by semen break her mind.


    <nulli><nullb>THUD.


    Then her weak body dropped down onto the bed, her breathing heavy and exhausted.


    I noticed traces semen dripping from her pussy, evidence of the amount of cum she took in. It became clear that the tension I had been holding inside was greater than I had initially realized.


    As Iy on the bed, my mind began to calm down. The pain of betrayal still lingered, but the rush of hormones from a good sex tried to provide some sce.


    With this rity, a new n formed in my head.

 Chapter 40 Uncertainties

    Chapter 40 Uncertainties


    "Breaking news just in: the man who jumped in front of a train yesterday has now been identified as Ji-Hoon Geji, a 45-year-old individual. ording to the footage, there were no witnesses to the incident, and it appears that he jumped on his own. As a result, the police are closing the case, categorizing it as suicide." The anchor''s words reached my ears, but strangely, I couldn''t find any sense of happiness within me.


    In the end, I waited for my uncle''s injuries to heal. Then, using my unique skills, I manipted him to take his own life after writing a will. I ensured he chose a spot with a CCTV camera nearby, aiming to avoidplications down the line.


    Thest thing I wanted was the police at my doorstep. Despite having a system, I knew I was still vulnerable to the long arm of thew.


    As for feeling guilty about offing my uncle? Well, let''s just say, only a few episodes of my favorite anime would let me forget that monster. You know, they say you should forgive your enemies, but I''m not buying that self-help mumbo jumbo.


    After acquiring this system, I came to a cheeky realization: only the weak and powerless spout those feel-good quotes tofort themselves. You know, the same sort of pep talk I used to give myself when I was at the bottom of the powerdder.


    "Here''s your coffee, master," a stunning woman, wearing only in an apron, approached and handed me a cup coffee.


    I nodded in response and took it from her hands.


    As she turned away, her beautiful, smooth skin and seductive curves caught my eye.


    My aunt remained under my influence. Since she never tried to kill me, I chose to let her live. Her fate? To serve me, stripped of her freedom and emotions. Well, the "stripped" part is quite literal in her current condition.


    With everything seemingly settled, I shouldn''t have any worries, but for some reason, a lingering emptiness bothered me.


    "What''s my next move?" I muttered to myself. For the majority of my life, I had been confined to my room, ying the role of a keyboard warrior and trolling people on the inte.


    Suddenly, in just a matter of days, I had acquired the power to control people to the extent of driving them to suicide. I was utterly clueless about what to do next.


    Inded this system in a peaceful era. There''s no epic war raging where I could swoop in, lead an army, and cunningly manipte both sides while dramatically donning a mysterious ck mask.


    "I, Jinho Vi Zyden,mand you! Now all of you... die! "


    There''s no Hero Academy either, where I could waltz in, rise through the ranks, and have everyone sing my praises.


    No hidden treasures beckoning me to wild inter-ocean adventures, and sadly, no Martial Art Sects where I could learn the ways of cultivation and turn into a straight-up immortal. It''s like getting a sports car in a town with a 5mph speed limit.


    So, using my powers in this era would pretty muchbel me as a full-blown psychotic criminal.


    "To hell with this boredom. I''ll check my status first to find some motivation," I said, forcing augh. After all, I was a system holder. Being down in the dumps over such trivial matters like figuring out my life seemed pretty silly.


    "Status"


    ===========


    Name : Ji-Hoon Zyden


    Age : 18 years old


    Overall Stats : 17.5


    Level (8) [05/3000]


    <Attributes>


    Strength: 0.5


    Agility: 5.3


    Stamina: 0.5


    Endurance: 4.1


    Intelligence: 2.6


    Charisma: 4.5


    <Skills>


    Mind Eye [Level 2]


    Suggestion [Level 7]


    Skill Store I


    Quick Learning [Level 3]


    [Intuitive Complex Problem Solving : [Level 1 ]


    Attribute Points: 11


    Skill points: 4


    Domination Points : 2


    ===========


    I had these additional attributes after leveling up, but I wasn''t quite sure where to allocate my points just yet. So, I thought it would be best to save them until I had a clearer direction in life.


    But, spending some points on Charisma and Stamina sounded like a reasonable idea. I mean, has anyone everined about being too handsome?


    [Charisma + 3] [Stamina + 3]


    As the changes in my stats kicked in, I did feel a bit of difort , though not as extreme as before. I sensed that my breathing had be noticeably easier, which hinted that Stamina had improved my overall heart health.


    My face inexplicably began to feel warm, and I sensed something peculiar, like tiny worms squirming beneath my skin. Strangely, it wasn''t painful; instead, it felt oddly ticklish.


    After the transformation isplete, I couldn''t resist checking it out in the mirror located in the living room.


    "Wait... Is this really my face?" I couldn''t help but be surprised. My previously ordinary nose had be more refined, my jawline sharper, and even my eyes appeared rounder with longershes.


    I definitely transformed into quite the handsome individual.


    "Perhaps I should try my hand at acting?" I mused jokingly. Of course, I didn''t want such a demanding job.


    However, I couldn''t help but admire my new appearance. Even without my abilities, this face alone could easily attract many. Smirking at my reflection, I struck a model-like pose in the mirror.


    But after a few minutes of goofing around and trying to act funny, I lost interest in my new good looks.


    It''s not that I hated bing handsome; it''s just that striking poses felt incredibly boring. It was like I had stumbled into the dilemma of the rich. You know, they say that people with heaps of cash don''t get overly excited about buying fancy sports cars because it bes the norm for them.


    In my situation, myck of a clear goal left me feeling kind of moody.


    Ding.


    The doorbell rang, and I watched as my aunt headed toward the door.


    "Oh, she''s going to check who''s visiting," I chuckled, well aware that I had a servant to handle such tasks. But then it dawned on me.


    "Wait! Stop!" I shouted, realizing that she was about to step outside wearing nothing but an apron.


    "Do you want people to see you like that?" I sighed in disappointment. I had forgotten that she couldn''t take any action without clear instructions. It seemed I still had some programming to do to get her to act appropriately.


    But I wonder who rang the door bell?

 Chapter 41 Visitors

    Chapter 41 Visitors


    "Who is it?" I checked the screen on my door to see who was at my gate.


    Thankfully, we had something called "RONG," a camera-based doorbell. This had been pitched on SharkBank, but those Sharks had clearly missed out on signing a deal with a future multi-billion-dor product. It appeared they weren''t as sharp as they imed to be.


    Watching the screen , I saw a man I recognized. Yes, I had seen him before, at Star bucks.


    "Interesting. Did this guye here for my Aunt?" I couldn''t help but chuckle after recognizing my aunt''s previous lover. He must have heard about my uncle''s death and assumed that he could now have my aunt all to himself. What a moron.


    "Allysa, is he dangerous?" I inquired.


    "Yes, Master. He''s a gangster who sells drugs, and he always carries a gun," she exined.


    Hearing that my aunt''s love interest was a gangster reminded me of the thugs who had previously attacked me. I had almost forgotten about them. I''d better add them to my list, just in case I forget again .


    "He also has a gun?" I muttered to myself, realizing that my ns might be more dangerous. I needed to prepare.


    "Allysa, take this earpiece and from now on, follow my everymand. Also, dress nicely," I instructed her.


    I had been bored for a few days, and this guy''s arrival was perfect timing. I could still gain experience points from males, so I decided to "farm" him first.


    After she finished dressing up, I gave her some instructions before she went outside to greet her ex-lover.


    Peering out the window, I couldn''t help but burst intoughter at the sight of him grinning like a lovesick puppy after seeing my aunt wearing a seductive white T-shirt and shorts. I mean, my aunt was indeed gorgeous, so I understood the reaction. But little did he know, she had never really cared for him.


    Allysa could''ve asked him to get rid of my uncle, but she held back because she knew this guy was more dangerous . If my uncle was a twisted, maniptive monster, then this guy was practically a murderer .


    Thinking about it, I had to wonder if my aunt''s taste in men was really this bad. She had even fallen for me when I was just pretending to be someone else to fool her.


    CREAK!


    She opened the gate, and he immediately went in for a hug. However, my aunt sidestepped and dodged his embrace.


    "Don''t touch me ,"


    "Yeah, you''re right. This is too public, so I can''t hug you here," he said, attempting to act nonchnt despite his obvious embarrassment.


    I heard his words through the bug I had ced on Alyssa and it was funny to see him trying to save face.


    "Let''s go inside," he chuckled with an air of entitlement, as if he now owned the house. What a pompous loser. Just seeing his bold and arrogant attitude fueled my desire to teach him a lesson.


    But before they coulde inside, another person called out from outside the gate.


    "Big Sister, I heard what happened to Uncle!" A sweet-looking young woman hurriedly entered the gate, which was not yet fully closed, and run towards Allysa.


    "Don''t dodge it," I urgently ordered through the ear-piece.


    "Big sister!" The young woman embraced Allysa tightly, creating a scene that could have been straight out of a Hollywood movie. She might have been young, but all her curves were in the right ces.


    With the same blonde hair and blue eyes as Allysa, she had a refreshing and clean-cut appearance. Her hair was also shorter, just about shoulder length, which added to her overall appeal. Was this the charm of young woman?


    Upon closer observation, my attention was drawn to her school uniform ¡ª especially the short skirt she wore. The stockings on her legs acted like barriers teasing me, and entuating her long limbs. Her upper body was draped in a crisp white school blouse, and a red bowtie at the centerpleted the ssic high school look.


    What a lovely girl!!!


    Even Allysa''s lover couldn''t resist being captivated by her appearance. He appeared to be drooling, and I couldn''t help but think what a pervert he was. I wanted to shout, "Stop looking at my next piece of property!" It was infuriating, and I had an intense urge to punch the guy right then and there.


    Darn it, while EXP is important, upholding my cultured man status is my top priority. Choosing EXP over high quality pussy would be a disservice to all the cultured men out there. I won''t let them down.


    "Change of n, Allysa. Ask him to leave for today. Act like your usual self so he doesn''t get suspicious!" Imanded through the earpiece.


    "Please leave for today; I have some things to settle first," Allysa spoke in a sweet voice. Her acting skills were truly impressive, as her clueless lover justughed it off.


    "Okay, no problem," he scratched his head, looking like aplete pushover, and excused himself.


    I''ll deal with himter. He better enjoy his life while he can. How dare he look at my property with his dirty eyes? I''ll make him regret having eyes to begin with.


    "Who is that scary-looking man, sister?" Allysa''s sister asked with an adorable voice. She even raised her hands to cover her mouth, as if afraid that she might be overheard.


    It was quite amusing; I couldn''t even remember her name because she had never talked to me before. So, in a way, I didn''t have any personal issues with her. Then why was I feeling so strangely excited? Could it be that I had actually been struck by her beauty?


    I couldn''t help but ponder the gics in Allysa''s family; everyone seemed to be incredibly attractive. It left me curious about what their mother looked like. Beauty definitely seemed to run in their genes.


    "Invite your sister inside and act normal," Imanded through the earpiece .


    I want to meet her so bad.

 Chapter 42 She got the wrong script ?

    Chapter 42 She got the wrong script ?


    Inside the house, I waited upstairs, spying on them through the cameras I had installed.


    Yeah, during the past few days when I wasn''t doing much else, I had ced cameras all over the ce, just in case I decided to create my own lemon video content in the future. Just kidding; I had actually done this to monitor how Allysa responded to my orders through the earpiece.


    On myputer screen, I could see them clearly from various angles. I even had a view that focused on their legs for "Educational Purpose", of course.


    They were currently seated in the living room, so it felt like I was controlling Allysa as if I were ying a Sims game. Well, this was certainly fun. At the very least, it would help alleviate my boredom.


    I knew I could just meet her and, with Allysa''s assistance, manipte her around. But honestly, where''s the fun in that? It''s like ying a video game with cheat codes on from the start. I wanted a bit of a challenge, maybe get a peek into her personality without me pulling the strings. And then, based on whateveredy or drama unfolds, I''d plot my next move.


    "Big Sis, what do you n to do now?" Alyssa''s sister shattered the silence with her youthful and irresistibly cute voice.


    She looked like Alyssa, but she was unquestionably in a league of her own. I couldn''t even im that Allysa was more beautiful than her because she possessed her own adorable charm, distinct from what her big sister has.


    "Oh, it seems like she''s got a soft spot for her big sister," I thought to myself, noticing the concern in her expression.


    [Answer her that you don''t know yet, and address her by her real name,] Imanded.


    Allysa twitched after hearing mymand.


    "I don''t know yet, Alice," she replied.


    [Alice? That''s her name? What a surprisingly wholesome name,] I chuckled upon hearing it.


    Now time to see more fun things.


    I began giving Allysa some instructions and then, to make things more interesting, I turned off Domination afterpletely programming her memories.


    While turning off "Domination" would set her free, the information I had nted in her head would remain. All I needed to do was trigger it with specific keywords.


    For example, I imnted a false memory that would activate after Domination let go of her.


    This memory distorted her reality, making her believe that she had done nothing wrong in the past few days, and thus, had no reason to feel guilty about my uncle''s death.


    Because she had harbored hatred for him from the start, this will trigger her own emotions of happiness and ecstasy, reactions she would have disyed even without my maniption.


    It was a carefully crafted illusion, and I couldn''t wait to see how it yed out in scenario .


    "I hated that bastard; I''m happy that he''s dead now!" Allysa chuckled, her true feelings finally surfacing.


    Alice, on the other hand, remained silent.


    "But what about Zyden?" she asked, mentioning my name.


    Could it be that she was also concerned I might kick her sister out? This girl was not as innocent as she seemed. I mentally deleted all the praise I had given her earlier.


    "What about him?" Allysa asked, her voice devoid of any disgust, thanks to my programming. She now believed that she had been secretly been in love with me for years, thinking that her mistreatment of me was merely a ploy to keep me all to herself within this house.


    The illusion I had created was straight out of one of the hentai stories I had read a few days ago.


    "I mean, his uncle is his only blood rtive, so he must be heartbroken¡­ Poor guy," she spoke with a sad tone, and I could see genuine concern in her expression.


    Wait, what was going on here? Why did she appear heartbroken? I could even see her shoulders shaking as if she might burst into tears any second. What the hell was happening?


    "Do you still have feelings for him?" Alyssa asked, her toneced with unmistakable annoyance. In her newly imnted perspective, she was annoyed because she wanted Hold on a second. This felt like I was watching a scene from a Japanese/Anime romanticedy. Had I mistakenly stumbled into the plot of some wholesome anime? me all for herself.


    But setting that aside for a moment... feelings for me? Had I unknowingly been the object of affection all this time?


    "Sister, you don''t have to put it that way. It''s really embarrassing¡­ I''m just concerned about his well-being" Alice mumbled, her cheeks turning a deep shade of red as she covered her face.


    Hold on a second. This felt like I was watching a scene from a Japanese/Anime romanticedy. Had I mistakenly stumbled into the plot of some wholesome anime? It seemed like Alice was that typical side character, not the main love interest, but the one who had secretly harbored feelings for the protagonist for a very long time. How did I end up in this situation? Was there a mix-up in the scripts?


    Not that I hated it. My goodness, I should probably control my emotions. I was grinning so wide that I feared I might break my own mouth and have to visit the doctor for repairs. That would be incredibly embarrassing.


    But okay, let''s continue. I was definitely curious and wanted to see how this unusual situation will unfold.


    "Where is he, by the way? His evil uncle is gone already, so I can now visit him," Alice spoke, her voice soft and her fingers fidgeting yfully. She looked incredibly cute, and her happiness was unmistakable. In fact, upon closer observation, she seemed even happier than Allysa.


    "Don''t push your luck; you can''t meet him!" Allysa raised her voice sternly.


    Hey, hey, hey! Why was she chasing away my first admirer? How dare she act like she owned me? Oh, right, I had programmed her to behave this way.


    Alright, I needed to take control of my obsessed aunt before things escted further. I couldn''t let her ruin my first romantic prospect.


    "Domination ON!!!."


    "Domination ON!!!."


    "Domination ON!!!."

 Chapter 43 Pure Lover

    Chapter 43 Pure Lover


    "You can meet him, but you might get shock by his appearance," Allysa spoke.


    "What do you mean?" Alice asked, her expression one of confusion.


    "Well, you see, he underwent some surgery to improve his appearance, so he looks different now," Allysa exined while nervously scratching her forehead.


    Her exnation sounded suspicious, but that was because I was the one doing the talking through the ear-piece .


    The surgery part isn''t too far off. South Korea is famously the stic surgery capital of the world, where getting a new face is easier than ordering fast food.


    In fact, most Korean girls receive a stic surgery gift card for their 18th birthday, alongside a cake that says, "Congrattions on your new nose!" It''s almost like a rite of passage - you''re not an adult until you''ve had your first botox injection!


    Back to the Siblings :


    "For real? I mean, I haven''t seen him in two months because of all the club activities. Wait, that evil uncle of his is willing to spend money?" Alice asked, sounding skeptical about my exnation. How viinous did my uncle seem to her for her to react this way?


    "Yeah, maybe he realized that Zyden will soon turn 18 and will get his inheritance back," Allysa replied.


    "That''s possible. Maybe karma finally caught up to him. I hated him for treating Zyden so badly! If I wasn''t concerned about you, I would have kicked his ass already," she said, her words filled with righteous anger, and she posed as if she were ready to throw a punch.


    "So, Big Sis! Where is he right now? I want to see him!" Alice''s tone shifted from curiosity, anger to excitement in a matter of seconds.


    "I''ll text him toe down,"


    "Please do! I''m excited to see him," she eximed, her smile genuine and infectious.


    Even the low-quality camera couldn''t diminish her radiating beauty.


    Back in my room:


    "It''s my time to experience my first romance," I also stood up from my PC and changed into something nice.


    I did some online shopping a few days ago, so now I have a lot of clothes to choose from. But after thinking about it, with my better physique, a simple round neck T-shirt and gray pants are perfectly fine.


    Walking down the stairs, I could feel my heart rate increasing slightly. Was it excitement, nervousness, or a mix of both? It was bizarre to think that, despite all the maniption and sins I hadmitted , I was genuinely anxious about meeting Alice.


    As I neared the living room, I could hear their chatter. I paused for a moment, straightened my shirt, and cleared my throat.


    "Here he is," Allysa announced, as she caught sight of me.


    Alice turned her gaze towards me, her blue eyes widening in surprise.


    "Zyden?" she asked hesitantly.


    "The one and only," I replied with a half-smile, trying to y it cool, but probably failing.


    "Eh?" Sweat began to form on my forehead as I noticed her sad expression. Why did she look so down? I was more handsome now, thinner, and more charismatic. Shouldn''t she be blushing like an innocent maiden meeting her first crush ?


    "You''re not chubby anymore?" She ask with a disappointed look .


    "I thought you just had a nose and skin surgery, but this is too extreme," she sighed, sounding utterly betrayed by my new appearance.


    "I can''t believe my first love is a womanizer now," she sighed, her disappointment evident in her voice. She whispered it to herself, but perhaps due to her frustration, it came out a bit louder than she intended.


    Womanizer? Are you kidding me? Don''t tell me this girl has a fat fetish. I need to check her status; maybe she''s just ying hard to get


    "Mind Eye"


    ===========


    Name : Jiyeon Alice


    Age : 18 years old


    Overall Stats : 21


    Level (10)


    <Attributes>


    Strength: 1.5


    Agility: 4


    Stamina: 1.5


    Endurance: 2


    Intelligence: 3


    Charisma: 10


    Status: Disappointed / Heartbroken


    Suggestion Chance : 13% (-50 %)


    <nullb>Title : God Blessed Individual <nullb>Pure Lover : A pure lover is super rare trait; only those who are blessed with the greatest ability to love beyond superficial things can achieve it.


    This kind of woman is one in ten Million. Handsomeness? Money? Power? They don''t care about those things.


    Once they fall in love, they will ept everything about that person. But the issue is when they engrave a particr trait of the person, whether it''s negative or positive, it bes their medium of love .


    <nullb>*Perks


    Perfect Wife Material. The chance of cheating is absolutely zero. This type of woman would rather die than cheat on the person they love.


    The man who can be with a woman like this will be the luckiest man alive. You have a higher chance of winning the lottery than getting a woman with this trait . Only an idiot trash would let go of a woman like this. She should be treated as a national treasure


    <nullb>*Innate Skill Effect: Any type of mental powers is heavily limited. Their heart is so strong that not even a godlike system can take shortcuts .


    ===========


    "No way..." I was speechless, as if the weight of the world hade crashing down on me.


    "Why... Do you hate me, God? Why y something so cruel? You gave me the perfect woman, but it''s toote, damn it." The despair and frustration welled up within me.


    Oh, wonderful system, do you happen to have a magical solution to return my fats to me? I''m just so tired of being thin and fabulous. Please, give me back my glorious fat, like, right now! Dammit!


    [System: Under Maintenance ]


    Damn you ¡­.


    "I''m leaving now¡­ I still have a lot of things to do. You look good now by the way... good for you," she said, her voice filled with sadness as tears streamed down her face. Why do I feel like I justmitted a great sin against the world?


    "Please don''t leave!" I raised my hands in a desperate plea, but it was already toote. She ran away, just like those dramatic female protagonists in K-Dramas, tears streaming from her eyes.


    What a cruel twist of fate this is.


    DING!


    [Mission]

 Chapter 44 First Romance ?\

    Chapter 44 First Romance ?


    [Mission: Get her to like you WITHOUT using cheats within 30 days] [Reward: 5000XP + 3 Attribute Points + 2 Skill points + 2 Domination Points]


    [Mission Penalty : -10 Charisma ]


    I blinked at the generous mission rewards popping up on my screen, but the shock of the penalty had me copsing into my aunt''sp. Negative -10 Charisma ?


    "What will happen if I fail?" I muttered to myself. A -10 Charisma would put me in the negative, but I wondered, was there even such a thing as negative Charisma? How ugly could a person be to reach that level of stats? These were the types of questions that can kept me up at night . Really scary thoughts .


    Would I devolve into an intellectual ape, incapable of even the most basic social interactions? Or would I end up looking like a person with special needs ?


    I thought about chasing immediately after her after seeing the penalty, like one of those dramatic K-Drama scenes, but then remembered - I didn''t want to look like that clingy guy from episode 7. Plus, my system skills is basically useless against her. Great, just my luck!


    As Iy there, pondering my misfortune and the mission at hand, Aunt Alyssa patted my head with her soft and fragrant hands . It''s difficult to imagine that these same hands had stabbed someone multiple times just a few days ago.


    "Don''t worry, I''m still here. I''ll never abandon you," she reassured me with a warm smile.


    Oh, I forgot to turn on her Domination. Well, I''ll give her some time to enjoy her temporary freedom.


    Besides, I was heartbroken, so snuggling up in her soft legs felt like the only way to mend my wounded and broken soul. These legs had magical stress-reducing powers; I swear, they could rival a dozen therapy sessions and a new gaming console!


    After a few minutes of satisfying myself with her legs, I decided it was time to address the situation with Alice.


    "Hey, where is she living right now?" I asked curiously.


    "She''s staying in a dorm in Goyang-Si," she replied.


    "Goyang-Si?" I don''t really know much about the outside world, so I check my phone and search the location in G-MAP.


    "An hour away?" I muttered in surprise. Goyang-Si was at least an hour away by train. Well, it might not be far for most people, but for a NEET like me, that felt like borderline work.


    "But for my first love," I exaggerated dramatically, pretending to puff up like a mighty hero, "I''d cross mountains, swim across oceans, and scale the tallest buildings! Who needs afy NEET life when love is at stake, right?" I chuckled at the absurdity of my own statement, fully aware of the sarcasm dripping from every word.


    "This battle is for all the cultured men out there! I will carry our g to greatness!" I dered as I stood up, ready to embark on my mission to win Alice''s heart without relying on my cheat-like abilities.


    "Alyssa, let''s chat about your sister," I announced, adjusting my imaginary sses and striking a schrly pose. That''s right! Before venturing into the dangerous battlefield called "Love" this dashing general must gather intel.


    "So, tell me about her likes and dislikes," I asked, taking out a notebook and pen as if I were a detective on a crucial case. I know it might seem a bit old-fashioned, but my usual skills won''t work on Alice at all. Sometimes, you''ve got to go back to basics to seed .


    With a bit of prodding, Alyssa started revealing her adorable little sister''s secrets .


    One intriguing tidbit was that despite a legion of admirers, Alice had managed to keep her romantic experience at zero. Boys seemed to orbit around her like satellites, but none had evernded. It was an info that made me like her more and more.


    As the conversation flowed, I couldn''t help but feel that Alice was the embodiment of perfection. ording to Alyssa, she was a shining star in their school¡ªa top student who held the prestigious position of Student Council Vice-President.


    And if that wasn''t impressive enough, she was also a volleyball prodigy, effortlessly spiking her way to glory on the varsity team. It was clear that she excelled in every aspect of life, and I couldn''t help but wonder how I could ever measure up to someone like her.


    Then an idea came up.


    This idea hit me like a bolt of lightning. Why not just enroll in her school? Sure, the entrance exams were long gone, but with my system skills, I could just hypnotize the administration into making a spot for me.


    I''d never truly experienced a ssic high school life. I''d missed out on those small yet significant moments: sneaking out of ss, giggling over a silly joke, lunch breaks filled with drama, and the exciting buzz of school festivals. Maybe this was my chance to reim that lost youth.


    And let''s be honest, if we were talking about prime locations to farm experience and skills, what better ce than a school? It''s a melting pot of emotions, experiences, and daily drama.


    "Who am I kidding ?" After a brief moment of enthusiasm, I quickly I had powers, and I was going to use them to their full potential, withoutpromising my status or pretending to be anything less dismissed the idea.


    Going to school seemed like a lot of effort, and let''s be real, it would be a downgrade for someone of my status. Who needs high school experience when I already have a system at my fingertips?


    My thoughts drifted back to all those novels and stories where the underdog main character suddenly gained incredible powers and then chose to attend school like a regr human being.


    They''d act like peasants, pretending to be normal, and I couldn''t help but roll my eyes at those ridiculous protagonists. I had no intention of following in their footsteps.


    I had powers, and I was going to use them to their full potential, withoutpromising my status or pretending to be anything less than I was. High school drama? Not for me.


    ====


    Author''s Note :


    Check Comment Section for Character Design

 Chapter 45 Reasonable Purchase

    Chapter 45 Reasonable Purchase


    Namdaemun Market


    When I reached Namdaemun Market, I was met with a lively and colorful sight. The market was bustling with vendors selling a variety of items under vibrant awnings. There were stalls filled with clothes, essories, electronics, and delicious street food. People were actively negotiating prices, and the air was filled with the enticing smell of cooking snacks. The market was alive with energy and activity.


    Today, I had two objectives in mind. First, I needed to meet someone, and second, I intended to approach a fraudster and obtain some fake IDs.


    It suddenly dawned on me that with my Suggestion Skill, I could easily impersonate a police officer, uniformed staff, or even a licensed teacher when needed. Typically, only skilled scammers would attempt such feats, but with the power of my suggestion, these fake IDs would work like a charm by nting seeds of doubt in the minds of my targets.


    So, why go through all this trouble? Well, my n is to infiltrate Alice''s school by posing as a teacher. I don''t intend to actually teach seriously; the main goal is to have ess to the school grounds and perhaps make connections with other staff members.


    If I''m going to venture into the world of high school, might as well make the most of it, right? Attractive teachers in their professional attire, lively students in their school outfits, and of course, the vibrant energy that only a school setting can offer. Every iconic high school scene you can think of - I''m there for it all. Hahaha!


    Who knows, I might stumble upon a girl who''s got a teacherplex so intense that she''ll confess her undying love to me during one of my "lectures." I''ll just have to be careful not to get too carried away with my pretend role or I might end up with a whole ssroom full of admirers!


    "Hey there, young man," an old man''s voice called out to me.


    "Me?" I pointed at myself.


    My increased charisma had helped me socialize better, so I wasn''t as awkward inmunication anymore. But deep inside, I was still a perverted NEET. I had just learned how to control it better.


    "Oh, amazing, amazing. Do you know you have a special aura about you?" the old man said.


    Impossible. Could this old man really see through my System? I walked closer to the old man, curious about what he nned to say.


    But as I got closer, he started touching me as if I were a piece of meat at a market or something. It was like he was checking to see if I were tender enough to cook. This guy better count himself lucky that I''m respectful to my elders.


    "Oh, you''re still young, but you have the bone structure and the chi flow of a Kung-Fu genius," he dered.


    Wait, why did his words sound so familiar? I felt like I had heard them somewhere before. Alright, let''s listen some more, maybe I can remember.


    "If the Chi flow can be channeled, then you will be invincible. Remember the old saying, ''you can''t escape your destiny.'' The duty of upholding world peace and punishing evil will be yours," he added.


    Wait, now I''m 99% sure of where I''ve heard these words before. And why would I punish myself .


    "Here, the Buddhist palm..."


    "Hey, stop! You just stole that line from Kung Fu H*stle!" I berated the old man mentally. I couldn''t believe he was trying to sell me a fake book about Kung Fu in modern times. Did he think I was an idiot?


    But the moment the old man showed me the tattered book, my inner movie enthusiast couldn''t help but be drawn to it. What if this thing was actually true? It felt like discovering a rare collectible in the street


    "Alright, give me the book. How much is it?" I sighed in defeat.


    "It''s priceless, but because this is fate, I can give it to you for only 20,000 won," the old man replied with a big wide grin his face.


    What the hell, old man? You''re robbing me in broad daylight! If this is your price for a fated individual like me, then I don''t dare to imagine the original price.


    "Here," I handed him the money. I already had enough money anyway, so I figured I''d just consider it helping out an old man.


    "Bye now," I turned away from him with the book in my hand. I''d be annoyed if Iter found a price tag like 1000 won on it.


    "You''ve grown, I wish our Mistress can see this" I heard a faint voice behind me, which made me turn my head.


    "Did you say something ?"I asked.


    However, there was no one there anymore. Even the old man had disappeared into thin air.


    "He must have run away, thinking he''d fooled me," I muttered and couldn''t help but chuckle. I wasn''t fooled by you. It was my choice to give you my money!


    "I absolutely did not get scammed!" I insisted, trying to convince myself that I had made a reasonable purchase.


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    Inside a restaurant .


    The ce had a unique market-like ambiance, with live seafood tanks on disy, showcasing a variety of fresh catches avable for sale. The lively atmosphere was filled with the sounds of clinking dishes and the chatter of diners, creating a bustling and vibrant environment.


    The tables were adorned with simple yet tasteful decor, and the walls were filled with colorful murals depicting scenes from the ocean. It was a ce where seafood lovers could relish the freshest catches prepared to their liking.


    "Have you been waiting for me?" I raised my hand and greeted a cute girl sitting at the table. She looked embarrassed after seeing me, but she didn''t say anything and just nodded.


    "Let''s eat first, did you order what I asked for already?" I inquired while I sat on my chair.


    "Yes," she replied, her voice tinged with a hint of fear. She absentmindedly twirled a strand of her pink hair, perhaps trying to calm her nerves.


    That''s right, I haven''t programmed her that well yet. This cute girl was none other than my first Victim , Sang Hoe . I contacted her after finding out that she knew someone who could forge documents.

 Chapter 46 Minding Your Own Business

    Chapter 46 Minding Your Own Business


    As I waited for my food, curiosity got the better of me, and I couldn''t resist checking the contents of the book I had just purchased. I pulled it out of the bag, noticing the aged look of the cover, and for some inexplicable reason, my heart began to race.


    Could this be real? I mean, I have a system that gives me superpowers, the chances of finding a genuine cultivation book were a Quadrillion times higher than acquiring a system. So, maybe this was the real deal.


    "Should I open it right here?" I hesitated, the thought of something powerful bursting forth from the book, like an ancient master, entering my body to teach me the secrets of pill-making. But then again, with my system, I could just manipte any potential intruders, so no need to worry.


    Alright, let''s open this book. I flipped the cover and turned to the first page, and what I saw was beyond my wildest imagination.


    "Fucker!" I cursed aloud as I saw the contents of the book. It was a damn pornographic magazine from the 1980s. No wonder it had that old smell to it. God damn it.


    "Most of these women are in their 60s now! What am I going to do with this?" I cursed aloud while flipping through the book with curiosity.


    "This book is useless," I muttered, closing it after seeing only 40% of the content. I decided to keep it for now, as a reminder to never trust anyone.


    --


    --


    Old Man POV


    "Hey, Old Song!" that noisy marketdy called out to me again. This old hag, calling me old. If I''m old then you''re ugly!


    "What?" I asked with an annoyed look.


    "I saw you earlier, scamming a kid with one of those Role-y scams you do. One of these days, you will get karma for lying!" The old hag berated me. What a nosy busybody.


    "It''s called minding your own business!"


    --


    --


    Back to the Restaurant .


    The enticing aroma of the freshly cooked food wafted through the air as the waiter brought our dishes.


    On the table sat two servings of king crabs, their meaty legs glistening with melted butter and herbs, just waiting to be cracked open to reveal the sulent flesh within.


    Next to them were tworge tters of shrimp, perfectly grilled to a golden hue, seasoned with a delicate mix of garlic and lemon, and garnished with freshly chopped parsley.


    The ten sticks of squid were charred to perfection, each piece tender on the inside while sporting a slightly crispy exterior, marinated in a tantalizing blend of spices that made my mouth water.


    And to wash it all down, two chilled sodas with condensation dripping down the sides, the bubbles fizzing, promising a refreshing apaniment to the seafood feast.


    As Iid eyes on the sumptuous spread before me, all my frustration and disappointment vanished like a puff of smoke.


    "This is for you," I said as I handed her the tofu I had ordered for her.


    "Eh?" She looked shocked, as if she had expected more.


    Did she really think I would treat her to all this seafood? It''s expensive, even for me. She should be thanking me instead of showing disappointment. What an ungrateful woman.


    Without waiting for her, I started eating the king crab. It was huge, so I had to savor it slowly


    I cracked open the king crab''s legs, revealing the tender, sweet meat inside. Each bite was a burst of vor, and I savored it, asionally dipping it in garlic butter. It was a delightful experience from start to finish.


    "Where is that contact of yours?" I asked while chugging my soda.


    "He''ll be here any moment," she replied.


    Suddenly, I heard a loud, angry shout from behind me.


    "So this is the reason why you broke up with me?"


    I turned around and saw the Good Guy from back then with a frustrated look on his face. His gaze bore into me, but it seemed that he no longer recognized me due to all the changes that had happened to my face.


    "I told you that we''re over already!" Sang Hoe stood up with an angry look.


    "Why? What does this man have that I don''t? Is he richer than me? More capable?" He gritted his teeth so hard that they seemed like they might shatter. His face flushed crimson, and his fists clenched tightly as he fumed with anger. I could actually see the pain and heartbreak in his eyes, as if his entire world had crumbled before him.


    I couldn''t help but feel a tinge of pity for him. However, little did he know that he would be even more heartbroken if he found out that her beloved girlfriend had been involved with many men while they were together. In a strange twist of fate, I had actually done him a favor by setting him free from his rtionship with a "call girl".


    "Babe, please don''t do this. We''ve been together since childhood. Please,e back to me. We can still work things out," he pleaded.


    I couldn''t help but roll my eyes internally. This guy seriously needed to pull himself together. She wasn''t even worth it. I didn''t even bother putting my dick in her pussy since I have my own standard. Well, I did put it in her mouth, but that''s another story.


    "I don''t love you anymore," she sneered in contempt, turning her head to the side as if she couldn''t stand to look at him.


    Why so cruel, woman? Oh, right, I instructed her to be this way.


    "You''re the reason why she''s like this!" he berated in anger and charged towards me.


    I saw him clenching his fist, nning to throw a punch. Despite my elevated stats, I didn''t have much experience in fighting, so taking him head-on would be difficult.


    "He''s crazy! Take him down!" I shouted to one of the customers, a big, bald man.


    [Suggestion: Sess]


    The bald customer sprang into action and grabbed him in the stomach, executing a literal takedown that pinned him to the ground.


    *BAM!


    I could have used my suggestion directly on him, but with his heightened anger, there was a risk of it failing. It was better to use it on a customer who was also thinking that his crazy, increasing the chances of my skill working.


    "Let''s talk outside calmly if you want to get your girlfriend back," I walked close to him and whispered the words that I knew would entice him.


    [Suggestion: Sess]

 Chapter 47 Cut from the same Tree

    Chapter 47 Cut from the same Tree


    Outside the restaurant, I led the Good Guy away from themotion, still under the influence of my suggestion.


    He followed me, his face red with anger, but his movementscked the intensity they had inside the restaurant.


    We stood at a nearby alley where the noise from the street was less overwhelming. I could see the frustration in his eyes, and I knew it was time to y my part.


    "Look," I began, trying to sound empathetic, "I can understand how you feel. It''s tough to see someone you love with another man. But sometimes, people change, and it''s better to ept that and move forward too."


    [Suggestion: Failed]


    "Easy for you to say," he protested, "you''re the one who stole her from me!"


    I shrugged nonchntly, still maintaining my calm demeanor.


    "I didn''t steal her from you, man. If she chose to be with me, it''s because she wanted to. I mean look at me ? I''m too irresistible . And you can''t force someone to love you or stay with you if their heart isn''t in it."


    I was clearly lying through my teeth, but it was better this way. I couldn''t really tell him that I had stolen his girlfriend just for the sake of my mission, not to mention that I made his girlfriend my personal cum toilet .


    [Suggestion: Failed]


    What? Was he really that head over heels for her that nothing could get through to him? Oh man, this guy had fallen into the pit of love so deep he might need adder to climb out.


    Or maybe this is what they call true love?


    I sighed and decided to y along with his delusion of true love. After all, I had failed twice already, so I might as well try to increase my Suggestion level.


    Suggestion [Level 7] ¡ª> Suggestion [Level 10] [Chance Increase to 20% ]


    "Look, man, I get it. You love her deeply. But sometimes, people change, and it''s not always for the better. She''s not the same person she used to be. You deserve someone who genuinely loves you back, not someone who can''t reciprocate your feelings "


    [Suggestion : Sess ]


    His expression shifted from anger to sorrow, and he looked down, defeated. "Maybe you''re right..."


    I patted his shoulder and spoke with aforting tone, "Now, you should go and start the process of moving on. There are plenty of fish in the sea, my friend. You''ll find someone better in time."


    [Suggestion : Sess ]


    He nodded, his gaze filled with sadness and eptance . "Yeah, you''re right. Thanks for talking some sense into me."


    With that, he turned away and walked off, leaving me alone with Sang Hoe.


    "You''re wee! Think of me as your kind hearted life coach," I called out cheerfully, adding with a wink, "Remember, my advice fees are pretty high, but this one''s on the house!"


    "Now, where is that hoe," I muttered to myself, turning away.


    As I approached the restaurant, I spotted another person at the table. He must be the one who would help me forge those fake documents.


    I slowly walked towards them, itching to get this over with so I could have some fun with her before heading back home. I knew I already had my aunt, but sometimes a change of scenery wasn''t a bad thing. Or should I bring her home too for a little triple action?


    "Nah," I thought to myself. If I was going for a triple action, it was better to get Allysa and Alice involved. Sang was cute, but she''d seem ndpared to my aunt. Only Alice could take that super important position.


    "Is this the person ?" I called out as I approached them.


    The contact turned towards me, a wide grin spreading across his face, likely because he saw a potential wealthy customer. But both of our expressions soured instantly when we recognized each other.


    "You''re that old motherfucker who scammed me!" I shouted, my anger ring up.


    He chuckled nervously, his smile faltering.


    "Well, well, well, what a small world we live in."


    I crossed my arms, ring at him.


    "You didn''t think you could just scam me and get away with it, did you?"


    "Scam ? I bet you enjoyed that book," he chuckled, grinning like a buffoon.


    Damn, this old man. I wanted to be angry, but he was just too old for me take seriously. Forget it, it''s just money anyway.


    "Let''s just get this over with. Help me with the fake documents, and I''ll just think of that money as a bonus. Don''t dare ask for too much, or I''ll find someone else!" I took a seat at the table and gulped my soda.


    "Oh, I drank that one," he chimed in.


    *PFFFFH!


    "What''s wrong?" He looked genuinely puzzled.


    What''s wrong? No wonder that soda tasted like it was strained through a zombie''s sock.


    "Why did you drink it ?" I asked with a frustrated look.


    "I saw two soda bottles, so I thought you left one for me," he exined, scratching his head like it was an honest mistakes.


    "Why on earth would I buy you a soda? I ordered that for myself," I said,pletely frustrated by his assumption.


    The old man shook his head and took the soda from my hand and drink it.


    "Young man, you''ll get fat if you drink too much carbonated drinks," he actually scolded me. I couldn''t believe the audacity of this guy. I was being outwitted by him. I had a lot to learn to reach his level of shamelessness.


    "Now let''s get down to business. You want 5 IDs and forged documents, right?" He instantly changed the topic after seeing me wanting to talk more. That was a smart move because now I couldn''t do anything but nod.


    Forget it, as long as he can help me.


    "That''s right, I want a police badge, a doctor''s license, a teacher''s license, a driver''s license, and National Intelligence Service IDs, all with different names," I whispered to him.


    "Are you nning to rob a bank?" He eximed after hearing all my requests. Well, I couldn''t me him. Anyone would think I was a criminal with the number of fake documents I wanted. But I really needed all of them, just in case I would use them in the future. As for the doctor''s license, well, everybody loves a doctor.


    "Can you do it or not?" I raised my eyebrows. If he was useless, then I would just use suggestion to force him.


    "Who do you think you''re talking to? I might look old, but they called me the ''Sweet Tongue King'' years ago," the old man proudly dered. "You''ll get those documents in no time," he added.


    "d doing business with you. Hehehe," I shook his hand.


    "You can count on me . Hehehe" he replied


    A wide grin appeared on both of our faces as we seal the deal. It was like we were both cut from the same tree.

 Chapter 48 Self Defense

    Chapter 48 Self Defense


    "Alright, that''s good. Keep your mouth wide open and use your tongue more," I groaned in pleasure as put my dick slowly in to her dirty mouth. She had done a good job introducing me to that old man, so I decided to reward her for all her hard work.


    Unfortunately, her mouth was too small, and her skills weren''t up to par. But that was alright; I had other ways to stimte myself.


    From a distance, I could hear people walking past us. Hehehe, getting a hotel room was too bothersome, so I was dealing with her in the same alley where I had "advised" her ex-boyfriend.


    *THRUST


    *THRUST


    *THRUST


    The excitement of doing it in public was really turning me on.


    And it didn''t take long before I burst out a load, sending everything directly into her throat.


    "AGHHH. That hit the spot," I chuckled as I stopped my dick from throbbing. I didn''t even pull it out and just let it finish inside.


    She looked so dirty now with all my semening out of her mouth and nose. I could even see that her clothes were drenched with saliva and semen.


    "Take this and buy yourself some new clothes ,"I handed her 100,000 won as her allowance.


    I don''t have money issues anymore, so I might as well give her some money to ease her pain from having her mouth stretch out with my huge dick. She was rude to me before, but I think punishing her like my aunt is too much. So, I''m just going to treat her like my personal "call girl".


    After finishing everything, I waited for her to regain herposure before going our separate ways. Leaving her with an semen filled ahegao face would only make her a target for other perverted males.


    I can''t allow others to use my cum toilet, even if it''s a low-ss toilet! I have principles I uphold!


    .


    .


    .


    "You want to learn Boxing?" A tall man with amanding presence spoke as he assessed me, rotating as if trying to discern mytent potential.


    This man was one of the gym instructors, and I hade here to learn how to fight.


    It''s a funny story how I ended up here. I was nning to head home when I saw a banner that read "We ept Amateur Boxer."


    Then, I remembered how I had almost been attacked by an angry ex-boyfriend. I realized that I also needed something to protect myself, just in case my skills didn''t work. So, I decided toe here to learn the basics.


    [Quick Learning Level 3] ¡ª> [Quick Learning Level 4]: 100% Faster.


    Now, my learning speed is twice as fast.


    Double the learning speed might not sound that impressive, but it was a significant improvement for me.


    I was already a fast learner to begin with. In fact, before all those bullying incidents, I was at the top of my ss because of how easily I couldprehend things. Even when I began bing a NEET, I was still able to quickly learn and excel in eSports games. I even achieved an 9000 MMR in DOTO 2.


    Besides, it would take that old man three days to finish everything, so I still had three days to learn the basics.


    The instructor, who nodded in approval , began by exining the rules and regtions of the boxing gym


    After I paid the tuition, we started with the basics. He patiently taught me the fundamental stances, strikes, and movements of boxing. Step by step, he corrected my posture and technique, making sure I grasped the essentials before moving on to more advanced techniques.


    Despite myzy tendencies, I continued with my boxing lessons. The instructor, who clearly had more enthusiasm for the art than I did, patiently guided me through the basics. I half-heartedly went through the motions, often wishing for shortcuts to speed up the learning process.


    I caught the instructor ncing at me with a surprise look a couple of times, eyebrows raised.


    "You sure this is your first time learning boxing?" he asked, a hint of skepticism in his voice.


    "Well, I''ve watched a few action movies if that counts," I quipped, trying to lighten the mood.


    "Ha ha ha" His chuckle was a clear indicator that he didn''t buy it.


    "Your form is impressive for a beginner, but remember, realbat isn''t as predictable as choreographed movie fights."


    I rolled my eyes inwardly. Of course. The ssic "theory vs. practice" lecture. Even with my ability, there''s no escaping that one.


    "I know, I know, it''s different when someone''s actually trying to punch your lights out," I replied, attempting to mask myziness with a smirk.


    The instructor just nodded, "Exactly. Keep that in mind and you''ll do just fine."


    The day ended with me feeling utterly exhausted. I couldn''t believe I had managed to endure so much physical activity. It''s a good thing I''ve increased my stamina; otherwise, I might have copsed from exhaustion.


    "Zyden!" My instructor called out to me just as I was yearning to head home and rest. What more could he want now? Can''t a guy catch a break?


    "You''re really talented, Zyden. You seem to have a natural aptitude for boxing, but your physical strength iscking," he said matter-of-factly.


    Ah, that''s right. I haven''t focused much on increasing my strength yet. It must be obvious to him.


    "Alright, Coach," I replied, mentally noting that I needed to put more effort into building up my muscles.


    "Good. Eat more meat so you can gain more muscle," he chuckled and walked away, though there was a glint of something more in his eyes.


    Wait, is this guy trying to mold me into some real-life boxer ? Do I look like a protagonist in an underdog story to him?


    Let''s see, next, I''ll start off as the unassuming rookie, shock everyone by defeating more experienced opponents with my unique and raw talent. I''ll probably get utterly destroyed by the reigning champ at some point, leading to introspection, training montages, and dramatic rain scenes.


    After a period of intense growth, both mentally and physically, I''ll unveil my signature move. Here''s where it gets epic. I''ll wave my body back and forth like I''m doing some weird dance move. But wait, there''s more! Inexplicably, the sound effect of a jet engine will y in the background. SWOOOOSH! SWOOOOSH! SWOOOOOSH! SWOOOOOSH! SWOOOOOSH!


    And then, with this mighty technique, I''ll punch my enemies so many times that it would have already cause them brain damaged. But for some bizarre reason, they''ll still manage to survive. It''s all part of the magic of my story!


    ''Enough of this nonsense! I''m out of here in three days, and no, I''m not some shonen anime protagonist, for crying out loud!'' I shook my head..

 Chapter 49 Sparring

    Chapter 49 Sparring


    Three days had passed just like that.


    I was able to learn a lot with ease, and even my coach was impressed by my improvement.


    BAM!


    The punching bag sway the moment my right fist hit it.


    BAM! BAM! BAM!


    (Oh my god! Did you see how hard that guy punched?)


    (He just started three days ago, and he''s already this good? What are we doing with our lives)"


    (This must be what you call a boxing prodigy. Some people are just born talented.)


    Whispers echoed in the gym as they watched in awe.


    Hehehehe. Talent? I have something better called the "System."


    "Status"


    ===========


    Name : Ji-Hoon Zyden


    Age : 18 years old


    Overall Stats : 30.3


    Level (8) [75/3000]


    <Attributes>


    Strength: 5.7


    Agility: 5.5


    Stamina: 3.8


    Endurance: 4.3


    Intelligence: 3


    Charisma: 8


    <Skills>


    Mind Eye [Level 2]


    Suggestion [Level 10]


    Skill Store I


    *Quick Learning [Level 4]


    *Intuitive Complex Problem Solving : [Level 1 ]


    *Intense Concentration : [Level 1 ]


    *Enhanced Cognitive Intuition : [Level 1 ]


    Attribute Points: 0


    Skill points: 0


    Domination Points : 0


    ===========


    With these skills, I was able to propel my learning to unparalleled heights. Enhanced Cognitive Intuition closely mirrors the effects of Complex Problem Solving. However, it''s more instinctual, making it invaluable forbat and mastering techniques. In essence, it helped me identify areas to enhance my boxing techniques .


    Intense Concentration is incredibly overpowered (OP). When activated, it boosts my learning speed from 100% to 150%, effectively increasing my rate of assimtion.


    And the other thing that made me more excited was the rise in my stats. It seems all this "exercise" has worked wonders on my physique.


    BAM! BAM! BAM!


    "Zyden,e here for a moment," I heard my instructor call me from the ring.


    "Alright, Coach," I stopped what I was doing and went over to him.


    "Climb up; I''m going to have you spar," the coach announced.


    (For real? He''s going to spar already? Most people only get to spar after a month, and this guy did it in three days!)


    (Bro, did you see his boxing? It''s only natural that geniuses get exceptions to the rule.)


    That''s right, praise me more. Hahahaa.


    With that in mind, I hurriedly climbed up to the ring to showcase my supposedly awesome skills. Why should I be afraid? After all, I had all these skills to support me.


    "Good eye," the coach chuckled when he noticed my determination. He might have thought that I had the willpower and hunger of a true boxer. Idiot. I just wanted to act cool and unt my powers.


    "Who''s my sparring partner ??" I asked.


    "You''re lucky. Someone''sing who can teach you a lot of things," a small smirk appeared on his face, as if he was excited to see my performance.


    Then suddenly, the door swung open, and a man standing at 5''8" entered the gym. He had a well-built physique and exuded an aura of strength. His muscles were noticeably toned, and I could sense that his a fast boxer from the way he moved. With his straight hair and handsome appearance, he could easily pass as the rival of a protagonist in those popr shonen anime.


    "Hello, Coach. Is this the prodigy you told me about?" he asked with a smile.


    Damn, his smile is irritating me for some reason.


    "Zyden, his name is Miyato, a half korean/Japanese boxer. He''s the current Bantamweight Champion," the coach introduced him.


    ''Bantamweight champion?'' I almost eximed out loud upon hearing that. Are you trying to embarrassed me? A champion right from the start? Typically, my first sparring match should be against someone who''s just a going pro, but a freaking champion already.


    "Mind Eye..." I whispered to myself, my confidence waning as I prepared to face this formidable opponent.


    ===========


    Name : Miyato Ichero


    Age : 22 years old


    Overall Stats : ??


    Level (22)


    <Attributes>


    Strength: ??


    Agility: ??


    Stamina: ??


    Endurance: ??


    Intelligence: ??


    Charisma: ??


    <Skills>


    ???


    <Innate Skill>


    ???


    <Title>


    ???


    ===========


    ''Level 22? Are you pulling my leg?'' I couldn''t help but curse inwardly. He even had innate skills and titles. Why is there an overpowered character in this seemingly ordinary gym? I had to bid farewell to my epic story.


    I had nned to show them how cool I am, and the coach would call some big boxing celebrity , proiming they''d discovered a one-in-a-million genius. A boxer with Muhammod Ali''s speed, the strength of Mike Tysan, the strategic ability of Hayweather, and the explosive power of Manny Pacmon .Then I would disappear like an enigma to everyone. That was the story I had in mind.


    "Hey, kid, don''t worry, I''ll go easy on you," he spoke with an arrogant tone.


    This jerk. I had originally nned to take a small beating and just leave, but now I was riled up and ready to mess him up. You might be a champion but I have a cheat system.


    [Mission : Insult and beat the crap out of him ]


    [Reward: 1000 EXP ]


    ''Good job system'' I muttered to myself .


    I put on my boxing gear, including a headgear, while he didn''t wear one.


    "Why am I the only one wearing a headgear?" I asked the coach.


    "You''re an amateur, so it''s only right that you wear one," he answered.


    "I won''t spar with him if the conditions are not the same," I protested. To hell with putting a handicap; I didn''t want others thinking that I beat him because I had an advantage.


    "Kid, don''t be too stubborn and just wear your goddamn headgear," Miyato sneered in contempt.


    Oh, so you''re showing your true colors now? Don''t worry, I''ll beat you so bad you''ll be ashamed to put on boxing gloves ever again.


    "I don''t need a headgear to spar with just a national-level champion," I sneered in contempt, trying to rile him up.


    ( Dude, does that kid have a death wish or something?)


    ( Bro, he''s challenging the prideful Miyato.)


    (I know he''s talented, but he''s talking trash to a champion!)


    "Get him what he wants, a little beating will teach this kid a thing or two about discipline,"


    "I''m the one who''s going to beat you," I chuckled, gesturing for him toe and take me on.

 Chapter 50 Road to World Champion?

    Chapter 50 Road to World Champion?


    Begin!


    The coach signaled for the sparring to begin, and Miyato and I circled each other in the ring.


    Miyato quickly employed his footwork, shifting his feet and faking punches, but he refrained from actually throwing any after recognizing that my form was not to be underestimated. Now, I understood that I should have been anxious in this type of physical confrontation, but I had a n in mind that I believed would surely work.


    As he continued to dance around the ring, I bided my time, waiting for the perfect moment to execute my n. My enhanced cognitive intuition and intense concentration allowed me to analyze his movements with precision, searching for any opening.


    All eyes were fixated on the ring, and you could feel the anticipation. They were all thinking that this would be an epic fight, a sh between the former prodigy of the gym turned undefeated champion and me, the neer considered a boxing genius. The pressure was mounting, and the weight of expectations hung heavy in the air.


    "I''m going to use my right hand to punch you in the head, so you need to block it," I spoke, faking a punch.


    [Suggestion : Seed ]


    As I executed my cheat skill, to everyone surprise, Miyato instinctively covered his head, leaving an unexpected opening in his stomach.


    "Idiot"


    Without hesitation, I shifted my stance and unleashed a lightning-fast left hook, aiming for that exposed midsection.


    *BAM!


    The punchnded with precision, and a gasp of shock rippled through the crowd as Miyato grunted in pain. His eyes widened in shock, and his brows furrowed in pain. His mouth opened slightly, but no words came out as he emitted a low, involuntary grunt.


    ''Sucker. Do you think I will y fair?'' I thought to myself, a sly grin crossing my face.


    As a pro boxer, Miyato had instinctively lowered his guard toward me, making my suggestion work. Besides, me telling my attack n was not an absurd or illogicalmand, so my chances of sess were further increased because of this.


    It was as if I were ying a psychological game with Miyato, trying to trick him into believing that he had two options: to believe or not to believe. That 50/50 chance was further influenced by my suggestion skill, making the mind game even more lethal.


    "Now, I''m going to hit you in your chin, so you better use both of your hands to block it," I spoke with confidence.


    [Suggestion : Seed ]


    Hearing my voice, Miyato instinctively crossed his arms and covered his chin. My suggestion had seeded once again, and I seized the opportunity to deliver a powerfulbination of punches to his body, further wearing down the champion.


    Left Straight * BAM


    Right Straight *BAM


    Left Straight . *BAM


    This time, as my punchnded square on his stomach, aically pained expression washed over Miyato''s face. Hisplexion turned a shade of pale that made it seem like he might just hurl right then and there. I couldn''t help but stifle augh at the sight.


    After all, getting punched in the gut did hurt like a real "Bitch," but the exaggerated reaction was too hrious to ignore.


    "Head''s up, I''m punching your abdomen," I chuckled.


    Seeing his awkward attempt to protect his abdomen, I swiftly raised my fist and aimed a powerful right hook directly at his chin.


    *BAM!


    The punch connected with pinpoint uracy, and time seemed to slow for an instant as Miyato''s eyes widened in shock. His body jerked backward from the impact, and then, as if in slow motion, he copsed onto the canvas of the ring.


    *THUD!


    The gym fell into stunned silence as Miyatoy on the ground, dazed and defeated. It was a stunning turn of events that no one had expected. Except for me, of course.


    (The newbie really defeated the champion)


    (What the hell happened ? It seemed to me that Miyato made so many rookie mistakes?)


    (He did not evenst a minute !"


    I couldn''t help but chuckle to myself as I stood in the ring, hearing and seeing the praised and shock expression of everyone .


    ''This is the right way to box,'' I thought. ''I''d be an idiot not to use my power against someone stronger. So what if you''re Level 22? So what if you have a title? Those things don''t mean a shit if I can beat you up right away. Hahaha.''


    "Congrats on your win, Zyden," the coach said with an overly enthusiastic grin. It was as if he''d stumbled upon a pot of gold.


    "Do you want to go pro? With your skill, national level? No, you can be a world champion!" He dered, his excitement oozing out of every word, as if he genuinely believed I was destined to raise Korea to the pinnacle of global boxing.


    I couldn''t help but suppress a sarcastic chuckle. The truth was, I didn''t really care about bing a professional boxer, let alone a world champion. Boxing was just a means to an end for me, a way learn self defense and maximized my mind-manipting powers. But I yed along, offering a half-hearted response, "Sure, Coach, I will carry our g to the world."


    "That''s the spirit, Zyden!" He grasped my shoulder, looking deep into my eyes with such intensity it felt like I was his long-lost child or something. The way he looked at me, I half-expected a tearful family reunion to kick off right there in the ring.


    With those eyes, I''d even bet that if he had a real son nearby, he''d be tempted to trade him in for a new model ¨C namely, me.


    Outside the gym.


    ''Farewell, suckers! Hahaha!'' I couldn''t help but burst intoughter as I walked away from the gym. The coach was under the impression that I would continue a career in boxing, but I had only said it to mess with him.


    It had been three days already, and Old Man Sing had texted me that he was finished with everything. These past three days had indeed been productive. I had gained confidence in my fighting skills and learned how to incorporate my maniption abilities into the mix, making me someone capable of defending myself in case of emergencies.


    Now, the only thing left on my to-do list was to go to Alice''s school and get her to fall in love with me. Hahaha, it seemed like a simple enough taskpared to what I had just aplished in the gym.


    ''I''ming to get you ,Alice.,''

 Chapter 51 Skirts and Bow Ties

    Chapter 51 Skirts and Bow Ties


    As I approached Alice''s high school campus, I took in the view from a distance. The school had a distinct Korean high school vibe.


    The main entrance featured a simple but weing gate with the school''s emblem proudly disyed. It had an air of tradition and history.


    The school buildings had a mix of ssic and modern styles. Some were old, covered in ivy, while others were sleek and contemporary. It was a blend of the past and present, creating a unique atmosphere.


    The campus itself was spacious and well-kept. There was a central park area with neatly trimmedwns and colorful flowers. It was a peaceful spot in the midst of the school''s hustle and bustle. Benches were scattered around for students to rx and enjoy the surroundings.


    Inside the gate


    Male students, dressed in tidy blue zers and ck pants, hurried around the campus. Their attire gave off an air of discipline and studiousness.


    On the other hand, the female students were a vibrant sight. They wore school uniforms with red bow ties, pleated skirts, and stockings. The red ents stood out against the backdrop of the green campus. Their uniforms had a touch of sophistication, and they moved gracefully as they chatted andughed with friends.


    "What''s your purpose here, sir?" A security guard approached me as I tried to enter the school gate. It was just standard procedure, so I didn''t mind. I had already nned everything for this day. No one can stop me from getting my woman . Hahaha


    "I''m a substitute teacher," I replied, showing him my fake ID.


    [Suggestion: Sess]


    His gaze shifted to the ID, and nodded in approval.


    "Oh, I see. You can enter now, sir." The guard''s demeanor immediately became more respectful, and I proceeded into the school grounds, confident that my n was on track.


    Entering the campus, I couldn''t help but feel a wave of nervousness washing over me. It was like my brain had a "No Entry" sign for traumas, and they stubbornly refused to leave, despite all my mind-manipting power.


    It was downrightical. Here I was, someone who could bend the will of others to my whims, yet I couldn''t even hypnotize myself to get rid of my own emotional baggage. I''d tried everything ¨C staring at my reflection in a mirror, even using the back of a spoon as a makeshift hypnotic tool. But s, my own subconscious was apparently immune to my talents.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at the absurdity of it all. It seemed even a mind maniptor had his limits, and self-therapy was just not in the cards for me.


    Fortunately, as I walked towards the campus, something else managed to calm my nerves. There were a group of young girls walking in front of me. The scent of their freshly washed hair and perfumes wafted in the air, and it as expected made me horny. They might not have been as beautiful as Alice, but their youthful energy made them prime real estate in my mind.


    Just seeing their innocent and untainted youthfulness made my Di¡­. heart flutter.


    I also couldn''t help but notice that some of the young girls were looking back at me.


    Well, I couldn''t me them entirely; for some reason, I''d experienced a sudden growth spurt. Out of nowhere, I had shot up from 5''6" to 5''9". It was a growth that almost felt magical, but I figured that maybe adding so much to my physique stats had some dyed effect.


    Standing at 5''9" might not be considered tall by global standards, but in Korea, it was more than enough to make me stand out in a crowd. And apparently, it was catching the attention of this youngdies as well.


    I was also currently wearing a rather formal attire for my visit. It was a clean and crisp white polo paired with ck pants. On my feet, I proudly wore a pair of ck shoes, and not just any cheap ones ¨C these cost a whopping 150,000 won.


    Now, considering my past financial struggles, my knowledge of luxury fashion was a bitcking, but hey, I didn''t really have to worry about money these days. After all, I could always resort to hypnotizing some wealthy old widow woman into generously sharing her wealth with me if hard times ever came knocking. It was my not-so-secret financial backup n, and it had a certain absurd charm to it.


    "Excuse me, sir, are you a new teacher here?" A girl with a ck ponytail and round purple eyes halted and turned toward me with a shy look in her eyes. She had a youthful and cute appearance, and from her bodynguage, I guessed she''s way younger than me.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly. Just a minute had passed, and it seemed I already had an admirer. Was this the magical power of being suddenly handsome? It was almost as if my growth spurt had transformed me into a walking ma for teenage affection.


    But now I found myself in a dilemma. This girl was young, even by my standards. While she definitely fell within my usual type zone, there was a nagging feeling that something bad might happen if I pursued any"Cultured" interest here. It was as if the heavens themselves were watching, ready to unleash punishment the moment I crossed a line.


    This must be my conscience talking to me ?


    "Nah, maybe I was just overthinking it," I reasoned with myself once more. My moralpass had never been known for its goodness. If it truly was mypass, it would be shouting "Just do it" instead of raising doubts and concerns.


    "Yeah, I''m a new substitute teacher," I replied with a friendly smile.


    "Uh..um" she stammered


    I noticed the slight blush that crept onto her cheeks. And she quickly averted her gaze, as if she were a bit nervous to meet my eyes. What an easy catch. Hahaha


    "Just do it !" I pushed aside the lingering thoughts.


    Nothing was going to stop me from enjoying my wild high school romance. The world was my oyster, and I was ready to dive in headfirst, eager to taste it.


    After all, I had a twisted system, and it would be foolish not to put it to good use in the world of youthful passion and infatuation.

 Chapter 52 Bold Attempt

    Chapter 52 Bold Attempt


    "Are you heading to the Faculty Department, Mr...?" She asked, her shyness evident in her gaze.


    "Zyn. My name is Mr. Zyn," I replied.


    "Mr. Zyn? Is that an alias?" She giggled in an adorable manner after learning my name.


    I couldn''t help but be amused by her cute behavior. My own memories of "school girls" were quite the opposite. Back then,even the not-so-attractive girls treated me like trash. In fact, the less popr ones could be even ruder than the popr girls.


    While the popr girls simply ignored me, those less fortunate ones seemed to channel all their frustrations onto me, probably because of my weight and weak personality. It wasn''t my fault they were ugly to begin with, but that never seemed to matter to them.


    Those ugly girls from my past had a peculiar way of handling things. They would often act a bit ''slutty,'' forming their own exclusive group where they''d pick out someone they deemed even less attractive to join their ranks. It was like a bizarre pyramid scheme, but in reverse.


    Thinking about it, most of my ssmates from back then should be in 12th grade now. Memories of the things they did to me still lingered, and just thinking about it made my blood boil. I couldn''t help but entertain the thought of getting back at them someday. Sure, it might be a bit petty, but who could me me? After all, revenge can be quite the tempting dish.


    Back to the topic at hand, I mentally added this girl to my "To Do" list.


    "It''s my real name," I replied with a grin.


    She looked a bit embarrassed and quickly apologized.


    "Oh, I''m really sorry, Sir Zyn. I thought it wasn''t your real name because of how short it was." She lowered her head in embarrassment.


    "It''s alright, no problem," I chuckled .


    "If you don''t mind, Sir , we can take you to the faculty. This school is quite big, so you might get lost," she insisted.


    "Sure," I agreed. It seemed like a wise choice to apany them, considering the size of the school. Plus, the idea of ying "Teacher" with her sparked a curious excitement within me.


    "My name is Ayumi, by the way," she smiled at me .


    Ayumi seemed quite bold and daring girl, despite her initial shyness and embarrassment. It was clear she was trying to seduce me, and I couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly. Thanks to my Intuition skills, I was able to figure her out.


    If it had been me in the past, I might have already been a ve to her attention, begging her not to discard me. I really wanted to teach this girl a thing or two about maniption, but for now, my first priority was getting to the faculty office. I wanted to meet those young sexy teachers , ASAP .


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    Ayumi kindly offered to lead me to the faculty office, apanied by her two friends, Lizy and Ria. Lizy stood out with her mature figure, boasting curves in all the right ces. Her ck hair, adorned with purple highlights, gave her a somewhat sexy emo look, and the darker shade of lipstick added to her overall delinquent vibe. She was quite the contrast to her more reserved friends.


    Ria, on the other hand, presented a more timid appearance. She had brown eyes and hair, her hair cut in a short, shoulder-length style. The sses she wore added to her studious look. Seeing her alongside Lizy was quite amusing due to their stark differences.


    In fact, Ayumi was the most extraordinary-looking among them. She was petite, standing at around 5''3", with a small, delicate frame. However, for some inexplicable reason, her chest seemed to have experienced more growth than her height. It was like all the nutrients In her body got absorbed by her boobs instead! Just imagining my dick in between those soft tities made me excited .


    Well, I chuckled to myself, it was a reminder that life had a way of adding its own unique twists and quirks to each person''s .


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    "So, Mr. Zyn, you''re a new licensed teacher, right?" Ayumi struck up a conversation as we walked.


    I learned from our chat that she was originally from Japan and hade to Korea due to her father''s work. Just the fact that she was Japanese piqued my interest further. In my memory of watching those questionable videos, those girls could be quite spirited and loud in bed. She''s a perfect candidate if I n to do some NTR roley.


    "How did you figure that out?" I asked, trying to maintain the facade of a kind person.


    "Because you look too... too young and han..." Ayumi stuttered, attempting to peek at my face. I couldn''t help but savor the sensation of being seen as a high-quality man.


    "Hand?" I inquired, feigning ignorance.


    "H-handsome," she blurted out, her face turning bright red from embarrassment. Her reaction was rather endearing, and I couldn''t help but find it amusing.


    "Thank you," I replied with a forced smile.


    My goal was Alice, and I couldn''t afford any distractions. I was already tempted by this unforeseen interaction. If I didn''t stay focused on my mission, I''d get caught up in these ''side quests,'' which would derail me.


    Ayumi''s face disyed a hint of disappointment as I didn''t respond more enthusiastically. Little did she know, I had consumed enough romanticedies to understand the delicate bnce of romantic tension.


    Acting somewhat disinterested might just fuel her curiosity and attraction further. It was all about timing and pacing, and I was confident I could pick things up when the moment was right.


    To be honest, I could have used my skills to expedite my progress with her. I had the power to manipte minds, after all. But then it dawned on me that I needed genuine experiences if I was going to make Alice fall in love with me again.


    "Here we are, Mr. Zyn," Ria chimed in, breaking my momentarily thoughts.

 Chapter 53 Bold and Fresh

    Chapter 53 Bold and Fresh


    "Thanks for guiding me," I said, trying to be polite.


    Ayumi, still a bit flustered from our earlier interaction, stammered out, "You''re wee, Mr. Zyn."


    As I stood there, facing her, I found myself struggling to control my urges. I took a deep breath and exhaled, attempting to regain myposure. But there was an odd sensation, as if something beyond my control was happening.


    Then, I nced down and noticed the three girls wearing expressions of shock and embarrassment, their eyes darting downward. They were looking at my pants!


    ''Hey, Destroyer, don''t move on your own,'' I scolded my unrulypanion, who was concealed in my trousers. This was the downside of wearing tight-fitting pants; they couldn''t conceal my rather impressive "pet" when it decided to stir awake.


    "So, which ss are you in?" I quickly changed the topic while simultaneously trying to calm my rather excitable "Huge Pet."


    ''Stop moving; you''ll have your timeter. Please don''t embarrass me,'' I scolded it mentally.


    She cleared her throat and replied, "I''m in the 12th grade, ss C."


    "12th grade?Don''t tell me she''s the same age as me?" I hurriedly activated my Mind Eye skill, as if it could provide me with some magical insight into her age and other details.


    =========


    Name: Ayumi Maru


    Age: 18


    Level (4)


    Overall Stats :10


    Strength: 0.5


    Agility: 1


    Stamina: 1


    Endurance: 0.5


    Intelligence: 1.5


    Charisma: 5.5


    Status : Horny


    Suggestion Chance : 20%+ 15%


    ==========


    "You''re 18 years old already?" I couldn''t help but exim after ncing at her status. She looked so young that I initially thought she might be 15.


    However, it seemed my initial impression was way off the mark. Well, it was even better this way .


    Ayumi, with a knowing smile, responded.


    "Yes, I''m of legal age."


    She emphasized the phrase ''legal age'' as if to remind me that she was indeed capable of giving her consent.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly at the situation. It seemed she was wanted to be screwed by me that bad. What a naughty student.


    ''Don''t worry, your parents will be so proud of the woman you''ll be after I''m done imparting my knowledge about life. You''re very lucky to have me here to teach such valuable life lessons.'' I chuckled internally.


    Was this the temptation of being a teacher? If so, I should apud and praise male teachers for their ability to resist such temptations. Seeing young and fresh girls every day must have taken a toll on their mental fortitude.


    Of course, they behaved because they could be terminated if they fuck their student, but I didn''t have to worry about that. After all, I had a skill to make my students shut the fuck up.


    "Here is my number, Sir," She smiled as she raised her hand to give me a piece of paper.


    "Thank you," I replied, epting the piece of paper with her contact number. She bashfully handed it to me and then turned away, her actions speaking volumes about her interest .


    ''What a bold girl , '' I shook my head and chuckled. This girl really want my "D". She''s basically begging for my "One-Piece" .


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    With Ayumi''s contact information securely in hand, I strolled into the faculty building, fully aware that I had garnered some attention from the administrative staff. It was as if I had just walked onto a stage, and they were the audience waiting for the show to begin. The atmosphere was filled with curiosity, and I couldn''t help but wonder if they thought I was some sort of enigmatic delinquent teacher who was once the leader of the biggest Bike Gang in Korea? All I need is a yellow hair and I can already y that part. Hahaha


    I approached the administrative desk with a grin, half-expecting a red carpet to roll out in front of me.


    ''Ah, yes, the moment you''ve all been waiting for,'' I muttered to myself sarcastically, as if I were the star of a blockbuster film making his grand entrance.


    "Students are not allowed to enter here without permission," My pleasant daydreaming was abruptly interrupted by a stern voice of a woman.


    I turned to face the source of the voice and saw a tall woman who appeared to be around my aunt''s age. She had striking ck hair and captivating ck eyes that could have been quite alluring if it weren''t for her haughty demeanor. It was as if she considered herself superior to everyone else.


    Ah, this type of woman! An unusual feeling stirred within me. While I enjoyed kind and innocent looking students, encounters with rude individuals like her sparked my hidden desire once again.


    ''You''ve just earned yourself a special ce on my list,'' I muttered to myself, apanied by a sly grin. Hehehe.


    "I''m a new substitute teacher , " I handed her my fake ID


    [Suggestion: Sess]


    She look into it for a few seconds and then handed it back to me.


    "I thought we hadn''t announced an opening for for Mr. Hong''s ss yet. When did you get this information?" the woman asked, her tone still chilly.


    Mr Hong ?I had never heard of Mr. Hong, but this unexpected development was actually in my favor. I had originally nned to hypnotize one of the teachers into taking a leave, but it seemed there was already an open position.


    Thinking quickly, I spun a little white lie.


    "He''s my uncle, and he informed me," I replied smoothly, the sess of my suggestion making my deception convincing.


    [Suggestion: Sess]


    The rude woman epted my exnation, albeit begrudgingly.


    "Is that so? Very well, once we''ve verified your documents, we''ll give you the ss schedule," she responded, still maintaining her stern attitude. She didn''t even offer any apology for her earlier rudeness.


    "Thank you ," I replied


    I couldn''t help but find this woman''s audacity and arrogance quite entertaining. As I gave her a fake, friendly smile, I savored the idea of spending more time with her. I promised to slowly teach her "Good Manners and Right Conduct ,"

 Chapter 54 Whisperer

    Chapter 54 Whisperer


    "Hey, don''t mind her," another beautiful female teacher with brown hair approached me.


    She had wavy hair and small ck eyes. She wasn''t as attractive as the previous teacher, but she definitely appeared much kinder ¨C the type of teacher who must be popr among male students.


    "Is she really that rude all the time?" I asked, eager to learn more about that stuck-up woman. She left a mark on me, you know? I guess it''s because she sort of reminded me of my aunt back in the day. But thinking about her...well, it''s like my excitement level just hit the turbo button!


    "Ah, well, here''s the juicy scoop: she''s dating the son of the school''s owner, so it''s probably best to steer clear of her," she whispered, leaning in so close I could practically hear her heartbeat. Her chest brushed against my arms as she attempted to whisper in my ear, making it feel like I was receiving ssified information.


    ''Hey, hey, you''re too close, ''I muttered to myself, realizing I could even smell her neck from this distance. But it was toote; my "Destroyer" had already awakened. Fortunately, I had anticipated this, so I subtly adjusted my shoulder bag to avoid any awkwardness.


    As I adjusted my shoulder bag, she took a step back, sensing my difort.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know why I did that," she giggled and brushed aside what had just happened.


    I know this type of girls. These are the Overly Friendly girls - they''ll shoot friendship arrows at everyone, hug with enthusiasm, and feign interest in almost anyone, even when there''s not a hint of romance.


    Picture this: a poor soul, let''s call him Bob, encounters one of these vivacious vixens. She''s all smiles, engages in heartfelt conversations, and might even share secrets over coffee. To Bob, it feels like he''s in a rom montage, with quirky background music and slow-motion hugs. Naturally, he starts catching feelings.


    Bob musters up the courage to confess his attraction, thinking he''s onto something special. But then, with a chuckle that could rival Santa''s, she responds, "Oh, you''re such a great friend!" Cue sad trombone. Bob, in an instant, goes from the hero of his love story to the guy holding the "FRIENDZONED" sign.


    In a twisted way, this types of women mastered the art of "Leading"


    She continued in a hushed tone, "You see, dating the school owner''s son has its perks, but it alsoes with its own set of rules. She''s practically untouchable in the school''s social hierarchy."


    I didn''t even need my expert deduction skills to figure it out. This woman was a gossip queen, and that was a ring red g. Sure, call me a perverted guy, but I''ve got my own set of standards. I firmly believe in one rule: never put your dick in CRAZY.


    "Thanks for the insider scoop," I said with a sly grin. "But, uh, duty calls, you know? I''ve got to dash and grab my schedule." I shrugged nonchntly, trying to seem casual, but deep down, I couldn''t believe it myself. I was actually making a quick escape from a woman, of all things! Who would have thought that gossip queens can be this scary.


    "Hey, I can help you with that," she insisted..


    "No need...no need, I''ve got this," I waved my hands dismissively, refusing her offer with exaggerated ir.


    She was persistent, like a friendly bulldozer. "I really want to help you," she insisted, leaning in closer.


    "I can do it myself," I repeated, putting up my most valiant defense.


    [Suggestion: Sess ]


    I couldn''t believe it ¨C this woman pushed me to use my skill.


    "Alright," she finally relented, sensing my resolve, and turned away.


    "Hey,e over here and get your schedule," the previously rude woman called out to me. I couldn''t help but tip my imaginary hat to Old Sing. Those documents he provided must be more convincing than the real deal for things to be going this smoothly.


    "Thank you , Ma''am " I spoke as I grab the schedule from her hands.


    She didn''t dignify me with a response; instead, she rolled her eyes and then walked away. I couldn''t help but marvel at the spectacle.


    "WOW," I muttered to myself, shaking my head in amazement. "What a piece of work that woman is."


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    Gangnam


    Mystery Person POV


    ''This is certainly not an ident,'' I muttered to myself as I examined the lifeless body of a naked woman in her own apartment. Whoever did this was aplete psycho.


    "Miss Kanon, is this a suicide?" a middle-aged man in a brown coat approached me, calling me by my name. He was Detective Miguro, my partner.


    "I''m still not done investigating ," I replied.


    I closed my eyes and activated my unique gift, "Deduction." It was an innate ability of mine that allowed me to reconstruct past events using avable evidence. Of course, it wasn''t foolproof, especially when evidence was lost, like in the case of a fire.


    In my mind, variables began to coalesce, forming a scene. I could see it vaguely now.


    The killer had entered the room, and she had let him in, indicating that she knew him. The altercation didn''t start immediately; they walked together into the living room and had some drinks. The table was pristine, showing no signs of a struggle. I could also tell that the killer hadn''t inflicted physical harm on her. Why then did she hang herself after he left ?


    Then, like a sudden bolt of lightning, a memory surged into my mind. I remembered a case like this 8 years ago.


    Could this be the same criminal?


    "The Whisperer," I muttered to myself, my lips trembling with anger. I had been quite young when I first delved into the chilling details about this notorious serial killer. Some people believed he was just a myth, but with my intelligence, I knew he had indeed existed.


    The Whisperer was no ordinary murderer. He possessed the terrifying ability to kill with mere words, using some dark and mysterious form of psychological maniption.


    ''So you''re finally back. This time, you will pay for your sins!'' I muttered through clenched teeth, my anger boiling within me. He had taken something precious from me, and I was determined to make him pay for it.

 Chapter 55 Disguise

    55 Disguise


    "Achoo!" I sneezed loudly, feeling an unexpected chill coursing through me. Did someone cursed me behind my back?


    Despite the summer sun outside, an inexplicable coldness seemed to have settled in my bones. I wrapped my arms around myself, rubbing my hands together for warmth as I entered the hallway. Most students had already made their way into their ssrooms, and I was on my way to my first ss, wondering why this day felt so oddly frigid.


    As I approached the ssroom, I saw the door marked "ss C," and suddenly, a memory of Ayumi flooded back. It was really funny how small the world could feel when you met someone again so soon, but I certainly didn''t mind the prospect at all.


    Sure, she might be bold and daring, but I couldn''t say I hated her for it. Besides, getting the attention of a cute and petite girl was a must-have experience in high school, right?


    Right before I walked into the ssroom, I remembered the ck-rimmed sses I''d bought in Gangnam a few days ago. They gave me that "teacher look" I was going for. Funny how I''d forgotten about them with all the girls, the rude teacher, and the Gossip Queen drama.


    ''Maybe I should pay a visit to Alice and see how she''s doing after my first ss.'' I muttered to myself.


    Now, I had undergone some general makeover. I was taller, my hair had a different style, and I''d even gone for a dark brown hair color. If Alice noticed any simrities, I could alwayse up with a wild story like I''d had stic surgery and ended up looking like someone she knew because we used the same doctor. It wasn''t that far-fetched, right? I mean, Koreans often joke that they all look the same anyway.


    "Alright , I''m ready to go,"


    I stepped into the ssroom wearing my teacher disguise, and to my surprise, it seemed like chaos had reigned before my arrival. The students were all talking and chatting as if I wasn''t even there. I cleared my throat loudly, and the room fell silent as all eyes turned towards me.


    As a new substitute teacher, I knew it was crucial to make a proper introduction. I cleared my throat once more, this time with a tad more confidence.


    "Good morning, ss," I began, adjusting my sses once again. "My name is Mr. Zyn, and I''ll be your substitute teacher for today. Let''s get started with our lesson."


    "Is he our new teacher? He''s so young¡­ and a cutie," one girl student whispered.


    "Look at his skin, it''s too smooth," another chimed in.


    "I don''t even think he''s more than 20 with that face," came anotherment.


    A chorus of hushed conversations ensued among the girls, all focused on how handsome they found me.


    ''These girls are really hopeless, fantasizing about their teacher,'' I muttered under my breath, shaking my head at the youthful daydreams and giggles that filled the ssroom.


    Meanwhile, I could feel the intensity of the boys'' gazes, which were more like daggers being thrown my way. It was my first taste of being the envy-inducing center of attention, and it felt great. Envy me more!!!


    As I nced around the room, I couldn''t help but notice the boys eyeing me with a hint of hostility. It seemed like they thought I might swoop in and steal all the girls in the room. I couldn''t help but chuckle internally.


    You don''t need to worry, gentlemen. I''m not here to cause trouble. I''ll just take the beautiful ones, and you can all share what''s left.


    Back to business, I picked up the attendance book and began to double-check the students'' attendance. Even though I was just pretending, I decided to fullymit to the act and have some fun with it. It''s not every day that I get to roley like this .


    "Aki..."


    "Amiyu..."


    I continued reading out names, and the students raised their hands in response. But when I called out "Ayumi," things took an unexpected turn.


    "Present, Sir!" she eximed with enthusiasm, her hand shooting up like a rocket. The entire ss was taken aback by her fervor. She looked right at me and shed a mischievous smile, as if she was silently dering, "I''ve got dibs on the teacher!"


    Maintaining myposure, I continued calling out the names one by one. Everything seemed to be going smoothly until I reached a name that nearly made me crumble the entire attendance book: Guk Kwan.


    I managed to keep a straight face, but inside, a whirlwind of emotions stirred.


    As I scanned the room for the person behind the name Guk Kwan, my gazended on a mean looking man who fit the stereotype of a typical delinquent.


    My heart raced as I realized that it was indeed the same Guk Kwan who made my life miserable back then. This was one of the guys who, along with his friend, had bullied me relentlessly in the past.


    As I continued to observe his arrogant behavior in the ssroom, my thoughts drifted back to those painful memories. This was the same guy who had not only physically assaulted me but had also subjected me to cruel and degrading acts like making me drink toilet water. The injustice and humiliation from those days stirred a deep anger within me.


    Just the sight of his smug face with that colored red hair made my fists clench. I had the overwhelming urge to confront him, to wipe that arrogant expression off his face. In my mind, I entertained fantasies of pulling out every strand of that ridiculous hair and feeding it to the dogs ¨C although even the dogs might reject it due to its questionable quality.


    "Hey what are you ring at ?" He stood up , as if trying to intimidate me .


    SNAP!


    "Shut the fuck up if you don''t want your ass to get beaten!" I snapped, my anger reaching its breaking point. If stares could kill, he would have died many times over by now.


    [Suggestion : Sess ]

 Chapter 56 Force Confession

    56 Force Confession The ssroom fell into an eerie silence after my outburst. Every student was taken aback, thinking that a major confrontation was about to unfold. It appeared that Guk Bastard was still the same troublesome character from the past.


    However, to their astonishment, he didn''t utter a word. Instead, he simply returned to his seat, his face drained of color. It was a surprising turn of events, one that left the ss speechless .


    [+10XP]


    The notification of the XP points jolted me, but I was far too consumed by my anger to pay it much attention. My mind was racing with thoughts of how to make this bastard pay for his crimes. Unfortunately, with so many witnesses around, I knew I had to bide my time.


    "Let''s start the ss," I announced, taking on the role of a teacher again.


    The subject at hand was history, and while I wasn''t entirely sure how to teach it, I decided to employ a group learning approach. I assigned someone to read a section from the textbook and then exin it to the rest of the ss. Meanwhile, I yed the role of the attentive teacher, nodding and asionally asking questions to keep them engaged in the discussion.


    The minutes in ss dragged on, and I found myself growing more determined than ever to deal with Guk Bastard. I knew I couldn''t let my anger cloud my judgment, but the desire for revenge was too strong to ignore. Just one nce at his face made my blood pressure spike. Vicious thoughts clouded my mind, and I grimly imagined making him eat his own shit... or worse.


    Sound Of bell Ringing.


    The ss eventually came to an end, and I left the ssroom, not without casting onest intense re in Guk''s direction. It was a silent message, a promise that our unfinished business would be addressed in due time.


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    "Mr. Zyn," a voice called out to me as I was distancing myself from the ssroom. I turned to find Ayumi, holding onto my shoulder bag as a way to stop my steps.


    "I apologize for what happened earlier. Guk is a troublemaker, but I hope you won''t think badly of the rest of the ss by his actions," she earnestly exined.


    I paused momentarily, considering her words.


    "Don''t worry about it," I replied nonchntly, gently extracting my bag from her grip. I had other matters to attend to, and while I appreciated her sentiment, I couldn''t let myself get sidetracked. With a brief nod, I continued on my way, leaving a slightly bewildered Ayumi behind.


    The school hallway felt unusually lonely, and my sour mood lingered like an unwee shadow. The frustration from my encounter with Guk Kwan continued to eat at me. I couldn''t help but think about how Alyssa would have effortlessly lifted my spirits with her high ss blowjob.


    "Should I kill him?" an idea crossed my mind. It''s not that I intended to end his life directly. Perhaps I could push him to jump off the school building. But as I pondered this, I realized there would be no satisfaction in that. After all, he had made my school life a living hell, so it was only fair that I returned the favor.


    I brainstormed and came up with a meticulous n for revenge. It wasn''t going to be a quick retaliation; instead, I wanted to make him suffer slowly and painfully. I aimed to make his life so miserable that he would even consider ending it himself, all without needing to resort to any of my skills. That, I thought, would be the most fitting form of payback.


    "Hey, hey, another person is confessing to our goddess!"


    The murmur of a group of students nearby jolted me awake, piquing my curiosity. They seemed to be discussing something intriguing.


    "For real? That''s the 20th confession this month!"


    "Who''s gonna confess?"


    "It''s the basketball captain of our school team!"


    "Do you think he''ll have a chance?"


    "I''m not sure, but he''s quite the looker ," a girl chimed in.


    Their conversation had mepletely interested. The mere mention of a "school goddess" was enough to spark my interest. I wondered just how beautiful someone had to be to receive so many confessions.


    Frustrated by my encounter with my old bully, the prospect of seeing a "school goddess" felt like a soothing balm for my nerves. With curiosity guiding my steps, I followed the group of students toward a secluded part of the school.


    We arrived at a courtyard right beside the school gym, and my eyes widened at the sight that greeted me. The courtyard was an inviting and picturesque space, with meticulously trimmed hedges and vibrant flowers that added sshes of color. In the center, there was a small simple square fountain, its water gently trickling into a basin adorned with white tiles


    Surrounding the fountain were members of the basketball team and the Cheering Squad, creating a semi-circle around two individuals. The setting felt like a scene straight out of a romanticedy,plete with a warm breeze rustling through the trees and the distant sound ofughter from nearby students enjoying their break. It was a moment frozen in time, where love and anticipation seemed to hang in the air, waiting for something special to happen.


    Unfortunately, the guy in the middle was incredibly tall, around 6''3", and he was like a human wall blocking my view.


    ''I came here to see a beautifuldy, not y hide-and-seek with this walking skyscraper.'' I tried my best to look pass him, but it felt like I was trying to see over a mountain. Who knew trying to catch a glimpse of the goddess would turn into a game of dodgeball with this guy?


    "Alice, please be my girlfriend!" The loud deration cut through the air like a sonic boom, and the confession was met with an eruption of cheers from everyone present.


    Even the basketball yers and cheerleaders joined in, adding to their shout of approval. It was a typical strategy to create an awkward atmosphere, where the girl would feel pressured to be careful with her response due to the sheer number of people cheering for the man.


    "Wait .. Is he talking about my Alice ? Hearing her name, I moved to the side to check if it was indeed my Alice.


    What I found was a stunning woman with blonde hair and blue eyes, clearly shaken to her core. Her confusion and anxiety was visible.


    ''Hey, hey, that''s my property.. This Motherfucker'' I cursed inwardly.

 Chapter 57 Force Confession Part 2

    57 Force Confession Part 2


    I had this urge to swoop in and y the hero, thinking it might earn me some brownie points. But simultaneously, a wave of fear washed over me, worrying that my disguise might be exposed.


    As I gazed at her troubled expression, I couldn''t help but marvel at her beauty even in distress. She was like the innocent version of my Aunt Alyssa, only a much purer .


    Then, she began to speak, and the entire crowd, myself included, hung on her every word. Would she sumb to the overwhelming pressure? Would she say "Yes" and see her value plummet like a prime estate suddenly found to be on a fault line?


    "I¡­" She stuttered


    I wanted to know her answer as much as everyone else did. Would it be a yes?


    "I''m already in love with someone else," she dered with conviction.


    "Now way!" A collective gasp swept through the crowd, and shock registered on everyone''s faces. Her revtion had caught them all off guard.


    "Is this for real? Someone already has the goddess''s heart?"


    "OMG, this is breaking news!"


    "Usually, she just rejects guys, but this time, she actually said she''s already taken!"


    "Taken? Are you deaf? She said she''s in love, not taken!" A guy who seemed to be her fan berated another person.


    Amidst the chatter, my heart inexplicably began to beat faster, like it was trying to keep up with the sensational turn of events.


    ""Don''t tell me that I''ve actually fallen for her?" I muttered to myself, clutching my chest in a futile attempt to calm my racing heart.


    My blood surged, and my face reddened.


    "Who is this guy? Tell me his name!" The basketball captain''s demeanor went from calm to infuriated in the blink of an eye.


    What a jerk! This must be his true personality all along. I couldn''t help but scoff inwardly, suspecting that he had only confessed to her because she was beautiful, smart, sexy, kind, beautiful, smart, sexy... Okay, I was repeating myself now.


    "I don''t have to tell you that," she responded defiantly.


    "You have to tell me, or I''ll just assume you''re lying!" He berated her.


    ''Hey, hey, you''re this close from jumping in front of a train. Don''t shout at my property,'' I thought to myself.


    "I''ve already given you my answer. Please, just leave me alone," she attempted to assert herself, turning away as if to end the conversation once and for all.


    "You can''t just walk away like this!" The tall guy grabbed her shoulder.


    "Stop, you''re hurting me!" She cried out.


    This is the perfect time to intervene.


    "Stop it now! Do you want me to put you in detention for harassing your ssmate?" I berated him with anger, slowly making my way toward the center. All the students'' attention now focused on me, and they cleared a path.


    He seemed even more intimidating up close, and his voice carried a menacing tone as he confronted 11:12


    me.


    He seemed even more intimidating up close, and his voice carried a menacing tone as he confronted me.


    "Who the hell are you to intervene?" He asked, his teeth clenched in anger.


    "Remove your hands from her if you don''t want to face serious consequences. I''m a teacher here. Do you want me to expel you?" I asserted, using the authority vested in me by the school.


    Now, all I needed to do was wait for him to back down and plead for mercy, allowing me to y the hero.


    "Hahahaha! Expel me?" The guy chuckled as if he''d heard a joke.


    "Stopughing. I''m going to expel you for harassment!" I berated.


    "You''re a new teacher, so I''ll forgive you if you turn a blind eye. My uncle owns this school!" he dered arrogantly.


    "Wait... What? Your uncle owns this school?" I feigned astonishment, my eyebrows shooting up in mock surprise. Inside, I was thinking, ''Do you think I care if your uncle owns a school, a castle, or the moon? Not a chance!''


    "Hey, I told you to let her go!" I tried tomand with authority,


    [Suggestion : Failed ]


    I was genuinely shocked to see that my attempt at asserting control had failed miserably. It seemed this guy simply didn''t take my threats seriously at all.


    "You''re really starting to get on my nerves. Do you want to get in trouble?" he challenged.


    I cursed silently. Should I resort to physical force? I was fairly confident I could beat the shit out of him, but the issue was the number of witnesses. I couldn''t just start throwing punches at a student.


    Before I could utter another word, Alice''s voice cut through the tension.


    "I told you to let go of me!" Alice''s words shifted abruptly as she twisted her shoulder to break free. In one fluid motion, she executed a high kick, aiming it directly at the tall man''s chin.


    *BAM!


    Her shoe made clean contact, and the guy lost his bnce immediately.


    *THUD


    "I''ve been holding back because of your status, but you''re just trash!" Alice berated the guy.


    I couldn''t help but be amazed. I had no idea she could fight this well. That attack was wless. Had she perhaps learned Taekwondo?


    "And you..." She turned to face me.


    Oh no. Had my disguise finally been exposed?


    "If you don''t have the ability, then please refrain from helping," she said calmly, before turning away from themotion.


    "I don''t have the ability?" I muttered to myself in disbelief. What had just happened? I couldn''t help but clench my fists in frustration. Why did I feel a pang of pain in my heart when she looked at me like that?


    All the preparation, hard work, and nning I had put into my scheme had gone down the drain because of this... because of this piece of shit.


    SNAP!


    A ringing sound echoed in my head, as if something inside me had snapped. Fury coursed through my veins, and a dozens of scenarios yed out in my mind on how to salvage this situation.


    I knelt down on the ground, pretending to offer assistance to the guy who had ruined all my ns.


    "You got kicked by the woman you love. If I were you, I''d stand up and take my revenge on her. She just humiliated you in front of the whole school, and you''ll be aughingstock from now on," I whispered into his ear, my voice dripping with cold malice.


    [Suggestion: Sess]

 Chapter 58 My Punishment

    58 My Punishment "You whore!" He suddenly stood up, his face flushed with anger. My suggestion had overridden his thoughts, and now all he could think of was revenge as he charged toward Alice.


    "Alice, run away! He''s after you!" other students cried out, witnessing his crazed expression. They wanted to intervene but were too afraid of his status in the school. To them, it wasn''t worth the trouble of getting on his bad side.


    This is the true nature of human beings. No matter how we say that we want to protect someone, our instincts always prioritize preserving our own lives before others.


    Alice finally realized what was happening and turned around, but it was toote. The guy was fast, and he grabbed her by the neck.


    "No! I¡­ can''t¡­ breath, " she wailed, her voice strained as she struggled to breathe. The basketball yer held her up high, making it clear to everyone that she was in distress, and it appeared as though he was trying to kill her. "Hey, dumbass! That''s attempted murder. Don''t me me for beating you to death," I sneered in contempt as I threw a powerful gazelle punch to his side abdomen. *PUNCH!


    He groaned in pain as my fist connected with his ribcage.


    That''s right, I had been running right behind him all along. I could have stopped him before he even grabbed her, but I intentionally allowed this to happen to add drama to the situation. To be honest, this whole thing wouldn''t have escted this far if it weren''t for my intervention. But I didn''t stop there. Seeing him let go of Alice due to my attack, I raised my fist again and delivered a powerful left hook to his chin.


    *PUNCH!


    He lost his bnce and toppled to the ground, sitting in a daze. ''Don''t think that I''ll let you off so easily.'' I muttered to myself.


    "Stand up and fight, bastard!" I taunted.


    [Suggestion : Sess ]


    Hearing mymand, he gritted his teeth and tried to grab me by the waist, but he had no chance. While he was tall, I had boxing knowledge. I quickly jumped backward, using my footwork to create distance.


    "This is for messing up my n!" I sneered in contempt as I threw a rapidbination of jabs, hitting his face every time he tried to tackle me.


    *Right JAB Hits the chin.


    *Right JAB Hits the nose.


    *Left JAB Hits the side cheek.


    *Right JAB Hits the right cheek.


    The barrage of jabs I executed left his face bloodied, and for the final blow, I shifted my weight and threw a powerful straight punch at his nose.


    *PUNCH


    THUD!


    He crumpled to the ground unconscious, his face looking like he had gone twelve rounds in the boxing ring with a professional heavy weight boxer.


    [+ 200XP ]


    Everyone was taken aback by what had just happened. As I examined my bleeding fist, I strangely felt a sense of satisfaction. It was as if I had liberated myself, venting out all my pent-up anger. And just like that, my emotions subsided.


    "Are you okay?" I approached Alice with a calmer demeanor. "Umm, thank you very much for saving me," she replied. I could tell she was devastated by what had happened, but she managed to control her tears. She was a rare woman with strong willpower. Unfortunately, my disguise as a teacher was now in jeopardy. I had just beaten a student half to death, and he happened to be the owner''s nephew.


    "Don''t worry. You won''t get in trouble. I''m going to report him for attempting to kill me, and you just helped," she assured me after realizing I was lost in thought.


    That wasn''t the real problem here. All my documents were fake, so I was pretty sure they would be exposed if the police got involved. Dealing with the police was something I didn''t want to do. Maybe in the future when I''ve leveled up more, but right now, I felt too vulnerable to face thew. A simple gun would be enough to take me down. "What''s happening here?" The rude teacher from earlier started running towards us.


    "Beun Seok!" She screamed anxiously as she saw his bloodied face.


    "Who did this?" she demanded.


    "I did!" I spoke up and grabbed one of the students'' cellphones who was recording everything. "Let me borrow it for a second."


    "You imbecile ,I''m going to call the police on you for attempted murder!" She shouted like a whiny brat. I couldn''t believe this was the same woman I had been interested in earlier.


    "I''m the one who''s going to call the police on him. I''ll make sure he goes to prison for attempted murder of a ssmate and a teacher." I sneered in contempt as I yed the video for her, skipping to the part where he was choking Alice to death.


    [Suggestion : Sess ]


    She was left speechless.


    "I also have a recording of him iming to be the nephew of the school''s owner, saying he can beat up anyone he wants because he got authority from his uncle," I whispered to her. Of course, I was lying, but after witnessing him choking a girl, that lie seemed inconsequential.


    [Suggestion : Sess ]


    "What are you going to do now? Do you want me to call the media and blow this up? I''m sure everyone would love to hear about this story. Who knows, maybe even the Department of Education wouldunch an investigation. I just hope your closet is free of skeletons because they might find some interesting things," I said with a sly grin.


    Her face turned ashen after hearing my ckmail.


    "Hey,e with us," the security guards finally arrived and held me down as if I were some kind of criminal. These people are truly hopeless; they only arrived after all themotion was already over "It looks like we might have a court date in our future, huh? Hahaha," I chuckled.


    "Stop! Release him," she finally gave in, hesitantly ordering the security guards.


    "Carry Beun Seok to the infirmary first," she ordered. Then, her angry gaze shifted to me, her frustration evident. It was clear that our little showdown had taken an unexpected turn, and she was left with few options but to try and contain the situation. "You will regret this. You don''t know who you''re dealing with," she sneered in contempt.


    Regret? Well, you have no idea that in this showdown, you''re not the predator. If you dare to touch me or what''s mine, I''ll devour all of you alive.

 Chapter 59 Settlement

    Chapter 59 Settlement


    I''m in the principal''s office, sitting with two more people ¨C the rude teacher and her fianc¨¦. We''re here to discuss the recent incident. Normally, this situation might make me nervous, but having them here works to my advantage since I can use my suggestion skill. I just need to be careful in how I handle things.


    Everything had already escted to this point, and all I could do was find a way to fix it. To be honest, the only reason I remained calm in this situation was because of the skills I possessed, which made it possible for me to think things through. It might not be the best solution, but at this moment, I could only follow this n. "Mind Eye" I used my skill on the rude teacher first to better assess my chances =========


    Name: Gye Yong Age: 28


    Level (6)


    Overall Stats :13


    Strength: 1


    Agility: 1.5 Stamina: 1 Endurance: 1


    Intelligence: 1.5 Charisma: 7


    Status : Angry N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Suggestion Chance : 20%+ 20%


    ==========


    I double-checked everything in their stats, and to be honest, none of them are that impressive. Even her fiance is only at Level 8, while the principal is at Level 7. My chance of using suggestion had also increased prior to this meeting because of the amount of ckmail material I have. I would be an idiot if I failed to wrap this up. The principal, an old man in histe sixties, sits behind his desk. He nces at each of us, his eyes sharp and inquisitive.


    "Now, let''s hear each person''s ount of what happened," he says, his tone firm.


    "Gye Yong, you may begin," the principal''s voice broke the silence.


    She cleared her throat, her eyes darting between the principal, her fianc¨¦, and me. "He brutally attacked a student, and I have witnesses to back me up!" she eximed, pointing an using finger at me.


    I leaned back in my chair, giving her a condescending smile. "Oh, how courageous of you! Gathering all your friends to gang up on the new guy. I''m touched, really. But you see, I brought something too." I pulled out my phone dramatically. "It''s called evidence, sweetheart. You know, the kind that gets people in trouble?"


    [Suggestion : Sess ]


    She nced at the phone nervously, her bravado waning slightly. "Well, I¡ª"


    "And let''s not forget, you''re in the video too threatening me. It doesn''t really paint you in the best light." I lied.


    [Suggestion : Sess ]


    Her fianc¨¦, who had been silent until now, leaned forward. "Listen, we can handle this quietly. No need to get thew or media involved. But you better not think you can threaten us and get away with it."


    I leaned forward, my tone dripping with sarcasm. "Oh, don''t get me wrong. I''m not threatening you. I''m just giving you a friendly piece of advice. You see, it''s a tough world out there, and I wouldn''t want you to make any mistakes you''d regretter."


    [Suggestion : Sess ]


    He shot me an icy re but chose to remain silent, clearly aware that I could use my evidence against them. The principal cleared his throat, trying to maintain some semnce of authority in his office.


    "Mr. Zyn, let''s be reasonable here. We can resolve this without escting it further."


    I gave a dismissive wave of my hand. "Of course, I''m always reasonable. But just remember, you started this little issue by defending that crazy bastard. I''m just following your lead."


    Her fianc¨¦ clenched his jaw, clearly frustrated by my cocky attitude. "Fine, let''s talk about how we can settle this." He added.


    The atmosphere in the room thickened, and a cold silence enveloped us. The principal sighed heavily. "Look, we can sort this out amicably. Threatening each other won''t lead us anywhere."


    "Alright," I began, taking a deep breath, "Let''sy our cards on the table." I leaned forward, cing my hands on the desk. "You''re worried about the reputation of the school. You," I pointed to Gye Yong, "are worried about your job, and probably this fellow''s reputation too," I gestured to her fianc¨¦e.


    The principal looked at me, squinting slightly, as if trying to gauge what I was up to. "Go on," he said cautiously.


    "We can make a deal," I proposed. "I won''t press charges or make this matter public, if the school ensures Alice is safe and not bullied or harassed."


    "That''s it?" The fianc¨¦e raised an eyebrow, looking both surprised and suspicious. "You want protection for a student? Not money or anything?"


    "Yeah. I have my reasons."I shrugged, trying to act nonchnt. "Why should we trust you?"The teacher looked skeptical,


    "Because I''ve got enough ability to destroy your reputation , which I''m sure would make for a great headline. ''School owner''s nephew tries to choke female student and assaults teacher!'' How''s that for a scoop?"I smirked.


    "And I already knew that you confiscated the students'' cellphones and warned them not to post what happened. But I''m smart enough to have transferred everything to the cloud . So right now, I''m the only one who can make a ruckus." I added.


    [Suggestion: Sess]


    The atmosphere grew even tenser. The three of them exchanged nces. It was evident that the stakes were high, and they had to make a decision. It was a battle of wills, a game of bluff, and I was betting everything on this one y.


    "Fine, we will ensure Alice''s safety, and you won''t press charges or go public with this." The principal finally sighed heavily.


    "Good. Let''s keep this matter under wraps. I don''t want to see a repeat of this incident."I nodded, satisfied with the oue. ''Idiots ,'' I muttered to myself. Everything went smoothly, and I saw them lowering their guards down. Did they think I would let this end so easily? I have a system for God''s sake. It would be an insult to my intelligence if I didn''t do something big.


    "By the way, in the future, I''m expecting each of you to grant me a favor that you won''t reject for keeping my mouth shut.," I added with a sly grin.


    [Suggestion: Sess ]


    [Suggestion: Sess ]


    [Suggestion: Sess ]

 Chapter 60 Quite Place

    Chapter 60 Quite ce


    "What did they say,?" Alice hurriedly spoke after seeing me leave the office. She had been waiting here from the beginning.


    Her eyes were filled with worry as she looked at me, her anxiety clearly visible on her face. I could sense that she was eager to know the oue of the meeting.


    "Well, it was quite the discussion," I started, pausing for a moment to build the suspense. "But in the end, I managed to smooth things over."


    "Don''t we need to go to the police? !" she insisted.


    "We can do that, but the hassle is not worth it. Do you really want to attend those hearings and all? The impact of blowing this up will affect everyone," I exined to her, weighing the pros and cons. Of course, the only reason I''m saying this is because I don''t want the police to get involved.


    The events that unfolded werepletely unexpected. My original purpose foring here was merely toplete a mission and perhaps alleviate my boredom with a little fun. However, things took an unforeseen turn, resulting in the chaotic situation I found myself in. It was far from what I had initially nned or anticipated. "You''re right ¡­.Thank you for helping me back then. My name is Alice, by the way." I looked down at her extended hand, noticing the slight tremble and the hesitance in her eyes. She was clearly trying to ovee some sort of barrier, but her sincerity was evident.


    "My name is, Zyn," I said gently, taking her hand in a brief, but firm handshake. "And you don''t need to thank me. It was my job to protect you as a teacher"


    She lowered her gaze momentarily, then looked up, her blue eyes searching mine. "Even so, I''m thankful. Not many would''ve intervened like you did."


    "Well, it''s just... seeing someone in distress, especially someone like you, it''s hard to stand by and do nothing." I gave her a soft smile. "Someone like me?"she raised an eyebrow, curious.


    I made a blunder!


    "An innocent student who clearly doesn''t deserve any harm," I rified. Damn ,I almost messed up by saying something overly cheesy, like those lines you hear in Korean dramas. Alice chuckled softly because of my reply , her eyes sparkling with amusement. "Well, thank you again for stepping in, Mr Zyn. You''re not like most teachers I''ve met."


    "You''re wee," I replied with a nod.


    "I''ll be heading back to ss now. Thanks again, Mr. Zyn." she smiled and bowed her head. With that, she turned and headed back towards her ssroom, leaving me standing there.


    ''Nice save ,'' I couldn''t help but appreciate the silver lining in all of this chaos. Despite the unexpected turn of events, I somehow managed to leave a good impression on her. It might not be a huge leap forward, but it felt like progress nheless. Reflecting on our encounter, I couldn''t deny that she was different from other girls. Not that I had a lot of experience topare, but measuring her against her aunt and the other women I had met, she was undoubtedly in a league of her own. Her strong will, principles, attitude , and kindness were like a buffet of attractive qualities. It was as if the universe had thrown together a delightful sd of traits that was impossible to resist.


    With my powers, I could practically snap my fingers and have any girl I wanted. It was like having a cheat in a game, I can get any items I want, but I know that it will get boring pretty fast.


    But then, I stumbled upon Alice, the one person that had something nobody else could replicate. She was like the elusive ghost of the dating world, and I couldn''t help but want a taste of that unique sweetness. ¡ª


    ¡ª


    As I walked out of the building, the weight of the day''s events seemed to slowly lift off my shoulders. I was eager to head home and unwind. Alyssa''spany sounded like the perfect remedy for the chaos I had just experienced. They might have different personality but she''s the older version of Alice so I can settle with that.


    It was supposed to be the n, but something caught my eye from a distance. A petite girl with dark hair and purple eyes.


    "Sun-seng-nim," she called out to me in an intimate manner, using the Korean word for teacher.


    I raised an eyebrow at her.


    "What are you doing here, Ayumi ?"


    Her eyes seemed a little teary as she walked toward me. I couldn''t help but wonder if her concern was genuine or part of an act. "I''m just checking if you''re okay, Sun-seng-nim," she replied.


    Her acting skills were impressive, and I couldn''t help but chuckle. Then an idea came to mind. After all, taking an hour-long train ride just to release some pent-up stress seemed like quite a hassle. "Hey, Ayumi, do you know of a ce on this campus where I can be alone? All that drama has me wanting to rx," I asked with a sly grin.


    At first, she seemed taken aback by my question, but after a moment of contemtion, a blush colored her cheeks as if she were thinking about something a bit naughty. "There is a ce I know," she started, fidgeting and acting all flustered.


    "Then take me there," I said with a mischievous smile.


    Ayumi blushed slightly after hearing my words. "Um, okay, Sun-seng-nim," she replied, her voice soft and slightly shy. It seemed like she was trying to hide her embarrassment, but her willingness to help was enough to tell that she doesn''tdislike it.


    We walked around the campus, her leading the way with asional nces in my direction. I couldn''t help but notice her cheeks turning a faint shade of pink every now and then. It was clear that she was feeling a bit flustered by presence .


    As we reached an old building, she gestured toward the entrance with a bashful smile.


    "H-here we are, Sun-seng-nim. The rooftop of this building is one of the quieter spots on campus." Her nervousness added an adorable charm to her demeanor. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I''m going back to ss now,"she muttered in a low voice.


    Then she tried to turn away, as if having second thoughts about her n. But there was no way I was going to let her off the hook after she''d made me excited . "Don''t leave yet ," I reached out and gently grabbed her wrist, my voice taking on a more serious tone.

 Chapter 61 Rooftop

    61 Rooftop Ayumi''s flustered expression only seemed to intensify as I pinned her against the wall of the rooftop. Her futile attempts to find the right words were quite exciting too witness. It was evident that she was struggling to maintain the confident facade she had put on earlier. She might have thought she was just ying around, pretending to be experienced, but now that things had taken a different turn, her true innocence was shining through. I leaned in closer, my voice low and teasing. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "What''s the matter, Ayumi? Cat got your tongue?"


    She swallowed hard, her gaze shifting away for a moment before returning to meet mine. "I... I didn''t expect..."


    I interrupted her with a yful grin. "Expect what? The unexpected? Life is full of surprises. It''s your fault for leading me on."


    "Sun-seng-nim, I... I didn''t mean to lead you on. I just thought..." Her voice trailed off, and her cheeks flushed with embarrassment.


    "What did you think,? Tell me," I whispered seductively, enjoying the power I had over her in that moment.


    Her face turned an even deeper shade of red, and her eyes darted around nervously. She seemed torn between her embarrassment and her curiosity. It was clear she hadn''t expected things to escte like this.


    "Do you enjoy leading boys on? Does it give you a thrill to keep them guessing?" I chuckled. "I... I don''t lead anyone on intentionally," she stammered, her voice quivering slightly. "You don''t have to be so defensive, Ayumi. It''s just a question. People can''t always control the effect they have on others."


    "I... I''m not sure what you mean," she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper.


    I leaned in closer, my lips dangerously close to hers. "You know exactly what I mean," I whispered, my breath warm against her ear. "You keep on approaching me so you can mess around with me, didn''t you? But now that we''re here, you seem unsure."


    "I¡­" Her breathing quickened, and her eyes flickered with uncertainty. She had walked right into my trap, and I was going to enjoy every moment of it.


    Suddenly, she mustered the courage to break free from my grip, taking a few steps back to regain herposure. The intensity in her eyes was undeniable, a blend of anger and bravery.


    "Sun-seng-nim," she began, trying to steady her voice, "this isn''t appropriate. We shouldn''t be doing this."


    For a moment, I considered letting her go, but a smirk instead found its way onto my face. "So, the bold Ayumi gets shy all of a sudden? I was starting to think you enjoyed the attention."


    She bit her lip, looking conflicted. "It''s not that I... Look, we''re in a school. What if someone sees us?"


    I nced around. The rooftop was deserted, and the only sounds came from the distant murmur of from the other building. It was secluded, yet the thrill of potential discovery was tantalizing.


    "Ayumi, sometimes you need to take a risk, especially if it feels right."


    She sighed and looked down, her feet shuffling slightly. "This isn''t what I had in mind when I brought you here." "Then what did you have in mind?" I inquired, genuinely curious.


    She hesitated, then walked over to a nearby wall and sat down. "I just wanted to talk, get to know you better. And maybe, just maybe, get some advice on my life.";


    ''Life?" I muttered to myself, shaking my head. Is she for real? I''m thest person who should be giving life advice. The only reason I''ve gotten this far is because of my system, to begin with. I''m just a nobody without it. "Life advice? Seriously?" I blurted out, my amusement getting the best of me. Her excuse was so far-fetched that it was almostical.


    She looked even more embarrassed, her cheeks turning an even deeper shade of red. I couldn''t help but chuckle. "Yes, Sun-seng-nim. I''ve admired how you stick to your principles and helped Alice. I realized that you''re a strong-willed person, someone who stands up for what''s right." Now she''s just talking nonsense. She was already sending me signals like a cellr tower even before all this happened. Why is she suddenly acting like a saint who got inspired by my heroic act? Can''t she just stay in character and stop with the "I''m pure"act? "So, after all that, you just want life advice?" I shook my head, chuckling. "Well, stand up, Ayumi. Let''s talk about your life. And let''s keep it professional this time, alright?"


    "Thank you Sun-seng-nim," she sighed in relief .


    But as soon as she finished her sentence, I closed the gap between our lips, kissing her deeply while sliding my hands up her shirt. "Please ¡­ No¡­." She tried to push me off, but I was too strong. I didn''t care about her resistance; all I cared about was satisfying my own desire. She misled me, so why should I be held ountable? In a way, she should learn from this not to mess with a man''s heart.


    I continued to kiss her neck, sucking on her skin as I hurriedly unbuttoned her blouse.


    "No.. Please.. Stop¡­ Don''t... do ... this.. Sun-seng-nim" *CLICK Her Bra were finally revealed, and I couldn''t help but stare at them hungrily. My hand cupped one breast, feeling its softness underneath my palm. The gentle pressure of my touch elicited a sigh of pleasure from her lips, as I enjoyed the sight of her delicate curves and the heat that radiated from her skin.


    "AHHHH" I heard her moan lowly, and I knew that she was starting to enjoy this just as much as I was. Her soft gasps and the way her body responded to my touch confirmed that she was slowly getting immersed in the pleasure of being dominated like this.


    "Sun-seng-nim¡­ we.. can.. still stop this ." She begged, attempting to appear innocent but failing terribly. Her flushed face and hot breath tell me she like what''s going on right now.


    I smirked, knowing that I had her hooked. "I''m fulfilling your desires," I replied, moving my head to capture her mouth once again. This time, there was no hesitation or curiosity; both of us were lost in the heat of passion. As I explored every inch of her body, I could feel her growing more aroused by the second. Her breaths became shallower, and her movements more erotic as I slowly remove her clothing .


    Finally, I undressed herpletely, revealing her tempting petite naked body . Iyher down the cold floor, and I started to caress her pussy first with a my fingers.


    I could feel her getting wetter, and the aroma of her pussy was bing more intoxicating. The anticipation was driving me crazy, making it impossible to resist diving in and tasting her sweet nectar. "Don''t worry, I''ll take responsibility," I whispered to her with a mischievous smile as I began licking her youthful pussy.


    Ayumi Picture inments

 Chapter 62 Too late to back out

    62 Toote to back out


    "Please, Sun-seng-nim, don''t do this," she begged, the weight of the situation suddenly crashing down on her as she realized that everything had escted out of proportion. "Don''t you like me? I can stop if you want, but our rtionship will end here. I will never talk to you again if you leave now," I threaten her as I used my tongue to y with her pussy .I ignored her pleas, my lust over her feeding my sadistic impulses. She is now vulnerable and helpless in my hands. DING!


    DING!


    DING! N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I can hear the EXP sound in the background, but I''m too preupied to be bothered. In front of me was a young and fresh pussy.Only a fool would think of EXP at this moment. I swiftly ignored the distracting sounds of XP and focused my attention on the mesmerizing view in front of me. This moment demanded my whole attention, leaving no ce for trivial thoughts. That''s right, EXP is trivial inparison to a fresh pussy ! I may appear disrespectful to my system, but I know it is proud of my current thought process. Like a father who adored his son for being a prodigy.


    "AH...It''s not like... that..Sun-seng-nim,.. We... just... met.. And ¡­ this¡­ is .. Too.. fast," she resisted, her voice moaning from the intense pleasure ofgetting her pussy ravage by my tongue . She hasn''t shaved her pussy, but that''s okay because she''s still young and it''s not that hairy yet.


    "No¡­I feel.. weird ¡­Please don''t¡­ be.. too rough¡­." she managed to gasp between moans. The sensations were overwhelming, but the thought of lust lingered in her mind. She couldn''t deny that she''s enjoying herself, yet a part of her questioned the consequences her actions.


    I can see that she was a calctive girl before, but now, she found herself surrendering to the intoxicating temptation of being fucked by a man she just meet today. The conflicting emotions only added to the intensity of the experience, leaving her torn between indulging in the present and worrying about what will happen next.


    "AHhh,¡­Sun-seng-nim.. Please....No.." She continues to resist, but only with her words. Her body is reacting in a way that contradicts her protests.


    You silly girl, are you still saying no? You could have run from me, but you didn''t. I''m already sucking your pussy into my mouth, licking your salty nectar, and you want me to stop. Your innocent act only made me want you more and more. "You think I''ll stop after all of this?" I chuckled as my tongue went through her pussy again. It was fortunate that adding charisma to myself had also lengthened and made my tongue more flexible, so now I can explore every inch of her with ease. "AHh¡­ Ahh.. I can''t.. My mind is breaking¡­. I feel really weird.." she moaned, clutching my hair with her hands, as if attempting to ground herself in reality. Her body trembled wildly, as her hips involuntarily jerked because of too much stimtion . Seeing that her pussy is so responsive to my tongue, I knew that I had herpletely under my control. I stood up , unzip my pants , and pointed the tip of my dick towards her face.


    "That''s too BIG! You can''t put that inside me ! That will kill me!" she eximed after seeing something beyond herprehension. Her eyes widened in disbelief as she struggled toprehend the sheer magnitude of whaty before her. The object towered over her, leaving her feeling overwhelmed and uncertain about how to proceed. I smirked, relishing in the fact that my dick got her this flustered .


    "Don''t worry," I whispered, my voice dripping with dominance. "I''ll make sure you can handle every inch of it." "No... Sun-seng-nim . That will break me. I''m going to die if you put that inside me ." She pleaded, her voice trembling with fear .


    "Suck it first so it hurts less," I chuckled, pushing my dick closer to her mouth. She attempted to turn her head away from it, but I restrained her by firmly holding her head in position so that she couldn''t escape my grip. I kept my tight hold on her despite her reservations because I really wanted to feel her small mouth around my cock.


    "Do you want me to fuck you without any lube?" I teased her with a sly grin.


    "No¡­" she shook hear head.


    "UHHM¡­HHM¡­HMMM..UH¡­" She gagged and her eyes watered as I thrust my cock in her mouth back and forth. Her pained expression only fueled my appetite, knowing that I was the first person to this to her . In an ironic twist, she''s the first pure girl I get to fuck. 15:05


    "Then, you know what to do," "Umm." she nodded with a helpless expression. I grinned as I watched her ufortably open her small mouth to satisfy my demand. She seems quite anxious, and I can see why: for ayoung girl like her, the smell of a dick can be overwhelming. She was trembling as she attempted to muster the strength to continue. It was obvious that she had not prepared for this situation at all. . Nheless, she obeyed, doing her best to endure all of this for my pleasure.


    "Good girl¡­ Let me help you," I said as I forcefully pushed her head into my dick and clutched her hair tightly. She gagged a little, but why should I care after all this? It was toote to change my decision now, and I had no ns to do so. *THRUST


    *THRUST


    *THRUST


    "UHHM¡­HHM¡­HMMM..UH¡­" She gagged and her eyes watered as I thrust my cock in her mouth back and forth. Her pained expression only fueled my appetite, knowing that I was the first person to this to her . In an ironic twist, she''s the first pure girl I get to fuck. "Good job. Now it''s time for me to reward you," I said, seeing her awkward blowjob . "Will it hurt? Sun-seng-nim?" she asked after releasing my dick and spewing the umted saliva from her mouth. "It will only hurt the first time , I promised " I teased her as I neared the tip of my huge dick in her pussy, teasing her with the anticipation of what was toe. "But once you surrender to mepletely, the pleasure will outweigh any pain," I assured her, my voice filled with a mix of confidence and desire. She hesitated for a second "Are you really going to take responsibility ?" she asked with a hint of doubt in her voice. "I will," I said confidently, but in my head, I was thinking, "I will say anything just to fuck you"


    *THRUST

 Chapter 63 Exploitation

    63 Exploitation


    "It hurt, it hurt, it hurt," she screamed as I slid my dick through her little pussy. Because she is so small, I could feel the tip of my cock pressing against her cervix. The strong pleasurebined with her pained expression generated a thrilling sense that increased my drive.


    The blood trickling from her pussy also made me more conscious of how much difort she was in. Tears began to fall down her cheeks as she begged me.


    "It''s stretching¡­ I can feel my insides stretching¡­ Please slow down." She begged me not to, but the tremendous urge that possessed me at this moment drove me to continue. *THRUST


    *THRUST


    "Fuck ! you''re so tight," I mumbled, feeling a rush of insane pleasure build up inside me. My dick hitting her cervix had me addicted to it. So a small girl''s benefit is that every thrust feels like her pussy is gripping my dick. I loved this sensation.


    "AH..AHH..AHH. You''re breaking me .. You''re breaking me..." she cried out, her voice filled with difort and pleasure.


    Fortunately, her pussy appears to have adjusted to the size of my cock after burrowing it into her,. She began to moan and squirm in pleasure. The first pain started to fade, and a developing sense of pleasure took its ce. "Sun-seng-nim ...Sun-seng-nim...Sun-seng-nim" she started calling for me as her mind slowly breaking from too much pleasure .


    "You''re so beautiful, Ayumi," I whisphered to heras I continued to ravaged her inside .


    "Sun-seng-nim.. AHhh... Ahhhh.... Do... you... like...me..?" ''Like ?'' This girl is in too deep already, she''s too emotional. I''m only fucking her because she mislead me , and now she''s asking me if I like her?


    For the time being, all I needed to do was say things that were convenient for me and keep the moment going.


    "Of course, Ayumi. I''ve never felt this way before. You mean everything to me. You''re amazing," I said, knowing that my words would only increase her yearning. "AHH..AHHH.. AHHH.. I like¡­ you too..Sun-seng-nim. " she replied with rugged breath. I fucked her to the point ofbreaking her mind. But I don''t feel guilty because I know this is what she wants on the first ce. It''s her fault for sending too many signals. Well, I did force her a little, but it was just because she was ying hard to get in my opinion. Look how thrilled she is right now, wanting me to fuck her even harder. She appears more real than before, more alive and liberated "I will cum inside you," I threatened. I was curious to see how she would react to my words, whether she would reject it or embrace it. "AHH..AHH..Ahh. Please.. Don''t stop¡­.I want all your white stuff, Sun-seng-nim. Please.... Give it to me.. make me your woman," she said with a craze expression. "Silly girl, do you really want to be knocked off by me? You can get pregnant, you know?" I taunted.


    "I...I don''t... care if it''s.... you...Sun-seng-nim," she muttered, trying to keep her moans under control. It''s toote; this girl is already too broken to consider the consequences logically. She is more concerned with the instant pleasure and joy she is experiencing. "You like my dick that much? " I scoffed as I thrust my dick back and forth. "I love your dick¡­ I love your dick.. , Sun-seng-nim.... Please give me your white stuff. I want to feel you deeper inside me," she begged, her voice full with lust and desperation.


    "What a silly girl," I shook my head, increasing the strength of my trust. It became so fast that her head started to hit the wall, but she was too engrossed in the moment to notice. *THRUST n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    *THRUST


    *THRUST


    *BURST


    Finally ,all my semenerupted inside her, filling herpletely. After a nice fuck, I feel a tingling sensation and all of my muscles rx. "AHHHHHHHHH!!! It''s hot¡­ I¡­ my womb feels hot¡­." She moanedoverwhelmed by the intense pleasure coursing through her body. "Sun-seng-nim..... white stuff.... is inside me...I''m his woman now¡­hehehe." she mumbled weakly to herself, her cheeks flushed and her breath heavy. ¡ª


    ¡ª


    "I can''t believe that I was able to get a girl without using my Suggestion" I chuckled softly to myself as I leaned against the wall. Ayumiy there, still asleep from exhaustion, so I had taken her clothing and used it as a makeshift bed sheet.


    "I must admit that fucking a virgin is a good experience " I chuckled.


    As I tried to regain my bearings, my mind suddenly shed back to the EXP sound that had kept ringing during our sex. Well, after I ignored it for a bit, it did stop. "Status"


    ===========


    Name :Ji-Hoon Zyden


    Overall Stats : 30.3


    Level (8) [2250/3000]


    <Attributes>


    Strength: 5.7


    Agility: 5.5


    Stamina: 3.8


    Endurance: 4.3


    Intelligence: 3


    Charisma: 8


    <Skills>


    Mind Eye [Level 2]


    Suggestion [Level 10]


    Skill Store I *Quick Learning [Level 4]


    *Intuitive Complex Problem Solving : [Level 1 ]


    *Intense Concentration: [Level 1 ]


    *Enhanced Cognitive Intuition: [Level 1 ]


    Attribute Points: 0


    Skill points: 0


    Domination Points : 1


    ===========


    "My EXP increased this much, and I got 1 domination point?" I eximed in shock, my mind racing to make sense of what had just happened. It was an unexpected turn of events, and I couldn''t help but wonder if there was more to it.


    As I started to ponder the situation, a realization slowly dawned on me. It wasn''t just about the points; it was about the way I had achieved them. I was able to dominate Ayumi without relying on the system skill, and that was significant. "So, let me get this straight," I mused aloud, a mischievous grin forming on my face. "I can literally spam this ''bug'' to gain more EXP? I mean, if I think about it, I could probably do it with 5-10 girls per day! I can probably turn into a Mind controlling God with that pacing."


    I couldn''t help but entertain the absurdity of the situation. My mind raced with the thought of leveling up through a quirky exploitationin the system .


    DING!


    But all my dreams was destroyed when a window pop-up


    [System : Exploitation detected ; ]


    [Updating]


    [Updating]


    [Updating]


    [System: EXP boost only work with Titled Virgins ]


    [System: 100XP reward for detecting a bug]


    "What the hell? Are you freaking kidding me, system? You''re treating me like a damn BETA-TESTER!" I cried out in frustration as I saw the infuriating notification on my screen. The system just destroyed my dream in just a few seconds!


    "Why do I feel like my System is an unfinished software?" I shook my head in dismay.


    ""Sun-seng-nim?" Ayumi woke up and called out to me.

 Chapter 64 Forceful approach.

    64 Forceful approach.


    "I''m here," I spoke up gently, running my fingers through her hair. I could see that she was still feeling the pain from our previous interaction.


    "I was afraid that you will be gone after I woke up!" she began sobbing, as if she was afraid of being abandoned .


    "Why would I do that?" I reassured her, my tone as soothing as a luby. "Because you already got what you want," she choked out, trying to cover her eyes with her hands to hide her tears.


    Now, I was feeling a little bit guilty after putting her through all of that. But it was all in the past, and I had to admit that it was a good experience for me.


    "Don''t worry too much," I reassured her, as I reached into my bag and handed her a pill along with a bottle of water. "What''s this Sun-seng-nim?" she asked with a confused expression


    "That''s an emergency contraceptive pill," I exined to her, outlining its purpose and use.


    In my thoughts, I couldn''t help but reflect on my own experiences with such pills. I like it raw, so I often made my aunt take contraceptive pills to prevent any unexpected consequences. After all, I was just 18 with a system, and dealing with the prospect of having a child wasn''t on my agenda "Thank you," she nodded as she took the pills and swallowed them obediently. It was clear she shared my concern about the possibility of an unintended pregnancy, making the situation less awkward .


    "It''s cold; why don''t you get dressed first?" I suggested .


    She nodded and quickly retrieved her clothes, slipping them on as she shivered in the open rooftop air. While waiting , I decided to check her status again, curious about her stats after we had sex. I didn''t expect a big reaction like that from her. She seemed too easily influenced by my words, which made me curious about something.


    "Mind Eye"


    =========


    Name: Ayumi Maru


    Age: 18


    Level (4)


    Overall Stats :10


    Strength: 0.5


    Agility: 1 Stamina: 1 Endurance: 0.5 Intelligence: 1.5 Charisma: 5.5


    Status : Horny


    Suggestion Chance : 20 +80%


    Innate Skill:


    Senseiplex : A "senseiplex," often referred to as "sensei-con," is a term used to describe a psychological phenomenon where an individual tends to be particrly attracted to or infatuated with teachers or authority figures, typically in an academic or mentorship context. Thisplex may manifest as intense admiration, respect, or even romantic feelings towards teachers, often stemming from the guidance, knowledge, or mentorship they provide. Effect: Double the learning speed when being taught by a teacher she adore.


    ==========


    "So my guess is right on the money," I mumbled to myself. "She has an innate ability. That is why it was so easy to trick her intoing with me."


    But then it hit me. Was the system actually rewarding me for dominating someone who might have psychological issues? Was I inadvertently bing a master at deceiving vulnerable women? These thoughts troubled me deeply. I needed to reconsider my actions and what this system was encouraging me to do.


    I don''t want to have a harem with individuals who have mental issues. Having a senseiplex may not be that bad, but what if I meet someone with a broplex? Or even worse, a fatherplex ? No, maybe I can help her? I mean, at this rate, another teacher might take advantage of her in the future. It''s was already a miracle that no one has fucked her before, considering her vulnerabilities. Or perhaps I''m the perverted one? Maybe many male teachers have noticed her odd behavior, but they have normal working minds and understand that it''s wrong to take advantage of her from the start .


    I shook my head, dismissing the idea. "Ayumi, I need to talk to you about something important."


    15:07


    ''Nah, that''s impossible. Male teachers can be just as hornier as anyone else. They were probably just too afraid of getting into trouble, ''I muttered, trying to convince myself that my earlier thoughts were just baseless . After all, I had read enough Hentai to consider myself knowledgeable on the subject. "Sun-seng-nim, are you okay?" her concerned voice jolted me from my thoughts.


    I blinked and looked at her, realizing that I needed to address the situation with her. I wanted to help her using "Suggestion" asst resort


    "Ayumi, I need to talk to you about something important."


    "What is it Sun-seng-nim? "She asked with a bothered expression. "You see, the feelings you think you have for me aren''t genuine. They might be influenced by our teacher-student dynamic," I gently exined to her.


    "That''s not true, Sun-seng-nim! I love you very much. Why would I give myself to you if I didn''t have real feelings? "Her voice wavered with both defiance and pain, quivering like a leaf caught in a sudden downpour. I could see the glistening moisture welling up in her eyes, threatening to overflow like a dam about to burst. ''Maybe I should just use my skill to manipte her?'' The thought slowly crept into my mind. It wasn''t that I opposed the idea of her being my woman. But I was quite certain that if I got closer to Alice, Ayumi would stir up a storm of emotions and reactions. I grappled with my internal dilemma, realizing that using my skills to manipte her emotions would be faster yet unfair . I couldn''t really put her on the same level as Sang Hoe and my aunt. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    But before I could even gather my thoughts, her voice jolted me .


    "Do you hate me? Do you think I''m a slut?" she asked, her voice trembling. The tears she had tried so hard to keep at bay finally broke free, cascading down her face like a waterfall after a rainstorm. They soaked her cheeks, leaving dark patches on her clothes. I felt a pang in my chest, realizing the depth of her pain in that moment. I stood there, speechless and uncertain, unable to find the right words to convey my thoughts . "I know it, you think I''m a slut," she said, forcing a painful chuckle and rising to her feet. The weight of her words hung heavily in the air. "Bye, Sun-seng-nim. I''m sorry to bother you," she added, her voice fading with each step she took away from me. "Ayumi, don''t go yet," I sighed ,realizing I had no other option but to use a more forceful approach. I tried to handle things differently this time, but ultimately, I found myself forced to rely on the system again.


    [Suggestion: Sess]

 Chapter 65 Oversight

    65 Oversight


    As the train hurtled down the tracks, I watched the buildings pass me in a blur, their familiar shapes and colors blending together into a mosaic of memories. I leaned back in my seat, lost in contemtion about the recent events. What happened with Ayumi made me realize something crucial: people react differently to situations. While it was true that she disyed those leading signals due to her Senseiplex, I had convinced myself that she was begging to be fucked by me , just to free me from guilt. However, what happened after the ordealwas beyond my expectations.


    I had assumed she wouldn''t be emotionally attached so quickly because of her outward demeanor, but this experience taught me that people are far moreplex than their surface appearances suggest.


    Emotions and reactions often run deep, and it was a reminder that understanding someone''s feelings and motivations could be a lot more intricate than it seemed.


    In the end , I had to used a suggestion to help her calm down and ease her emotions. I didn''t manipte her thoughts too much, just gave her some ideas to prevent future jealousy issues. It was important to have a smoother rtionship and avoid unnecessary problems. "I want to sit here," a weird middle age man wearing a face mask , a hat and a ck jacket suddenly spoke, jolting me from my important thoughts.


    I nced around and noticed that there were plenty of empty seats avable. I couldn''t help but feel frustrated by this guyck of respect.


    "Oh, sure, buddy. I mean, you must have been searching high and low for this one perfect seat. How could I possibly refuse such a rare opportunity?" I sarcastically replied.


    I was annoyed that he interrupted my thoughts. Given all the open seats around, I couldn''t help but think he was deliberately trying to get under my skin. "Interesting," he chuckled, before abruptly turning around and walking away. "What crazy guy," I said, shaking my head. "The world is really filled with crazy and entric people. Good thing I''m not one of them," I nodded to myself, appreciating my own sanity .


    ¡ª


    ¡ª As I finally reached Seoul, I get off from the train and stepped onto the bustling tform. The city''s familiar sights and sounds greeted me, but before I could fully take it all in, my phone rang. I quickly picked it up, wondering who might be calling at this moment. I checked my phone screen, and it disyed "SLAVE #2" as the caller. Confusion washed over me as I pondered why Alyssa, whom I had explicitly programmed to remain at home and only call me in emergencies, was reaching out at this moment. "Why are you calling?" I asked.


    "Master, that guy from before is at the front door," she said in a nonchnt tone,cking any emotion, "and he keeps ringing the doorbell."


    "The guy from before? You mean your ex-lover?" I sought rification, making sure I understood correctly.


    "Yes, Master," she confirmed.


    "Just ignore him, he''ll leave eventually," I advised.


    "Master, he already saw me," she replied with the same emotionless demeanor.


    "Okay, wait for me there," I said, hanging up.


    I had nearly forgotten about that guy, but it appeared that he was surprisingly dedicated to helping me level up. Hahaha


    "I need a little bit more EXP. Maybe this isn''t such a bad thing after all," I chuckled as I realized that I had another potential source of experience points. It dawned on me that I was still quite weak, and I needed to level up further to be able to protect myself properly. My mind abilities were rtively powerful, but I realized that Icked the versatility to handle a wide range of challenges.


    I had already acquired all the avable skills from the store, so my best bet to gain stronger powers was to level up further and hope to rank up my "Skill Store," which would grant me ess to more powerful and diverse abilities. It was a strategy I had to pursue diligently to enhance my capabilities .


    Taking XP from innocent people was a little bit questionable, but Alyssa''s ex-lover was a certified scumbag.


    So, I started asking her about all the dirt on this guy, digging for any juicy tidbits. Why, I did it? Well, it was in and simple¡ªI needed some solid reasons to make me feel better about punishing him and making him my EXP source. After all, I got to have some moral justifications, right?


    ¡ª n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡ª


    The taxi pulled up near my house, but when I arrived, Alyssa''s ex-lover was nowhere to be seen in front of our gate. It seemed like he had either given up or move on.


    But as I entered the gate, a nagging sensation tugged at my senses.


    "Why do I feel a little off?" I muttered to myself, a growing unease settling in. I quickened my pace toward the front door.


    CRACK!


    The unmistakable sound of ss shattering sent a shiver down my spine.


    "Don''t tell me," I eximed, but as fear and concern washed over me, I quickly realized that I was defenseless. I scanned my surroundings, and my eyesnded on a pair of big scissors lying in the garden. Without hesitation, I grabbed them, .


    CRACK!


    CRACK!


    CRACK!


    As I heard more things breaking inside the house, I becamepletely sure that something terrible was unfolding. It appeared that the guy had lost his mind and broken into my home. Fueled by anger, I gripped the garden scissors tightly. "I''ll fucking kill him for messing up my property!" I hissed through gritted teeth as I slowly pushed the door open, my heart pounding like a drum in my chest.


    Adrenaline coursed through my veins, and every muscle in my body tensed as I walked deeper into the house, clutching the garden scissors like a weapon.


    Inside, the chaos was evident. Furniture was overturned, belongings scattered, and shattered ss littered the floor. "Damn it, she must have really struggled to cause this much chaos," I grumbled, shaking my head in annoyance. I should have been more cautious. Knowing that guy is such a scumbag, I really should''ve warned her to be on her guard. This oversight weighed heavily on me.


    I also realized that I had made mistakes in her programming, particrly the part where I instructed her to never let other men touch her It seemed like she had taken this directive very seriously and was willing to do anything to follow it.


    I figured out that I needed to fix these programming errors and address the issues causing her behaviorter.


    "But for now, I need to save my property," I affirmed to myself.

 Chapter 66 Maintained Composure

    66 Maintained Composure *CRACK! Another shattering sound reverberated from the direction of the kitchen. I approached cautiously, reminding myself of the importance of vignce. Being overconfident now could be fatal. If that bastard had a knife or any weapon, a single careless moment could end it all for me. What good is my skill if I end up getting stabbed before I even have a chance to use it? I needed to stay alert and assess the situation before taking any action. ''But what if he had already harmed her?'' I muttered to myself.


    Despite her resistance, there was a chance that he might have inflicted harm on her by now.The thought weighed heavily on my mind as I continued to approach the scene with caution, not knowing what I would discover. While Alyssa might have warranted punishment for her past actions, the idea of her dying was a step too far. Serving me was a sufficient punishment for her deeds. *CRACK! "Shit,"


    With the next shattering noise, I swiftly and cautiously walk toward the kitchen, ensuring I maintained a safe distance. My heart pounded in anticipation of a potential confrontation. I even took cover against the wall next to the open kitchen door, ready for what I might encounter. However, what I saw after taking a peek inside the kitchen made me almost vomit.


    *CRACK


    *CRACK *CRACK


    The noise of ss breaking and hitting the floor reverberated loudly throughout the entire kitchen.


    "Alyssa!" I yelled out, dropping the scissors in shock as I confronted the horrifying scene in front of me. The kitchen was a gruesome and horrifying sight to behold. It resembled a nightmarish scene with broken tes, shattered ss, pools of blood, and even fragments of skin and muscle strewn about. The sheer shock and horror of the scene rendered me utterly speechless, struggling to process everything in front of me.


    "Stop!" Imanded with all the authority I could muster, and the person responsible for this carnage paused.


    The person''s cold and emotionless eyes, coupled with the bloodied face, sent a shiver down my spine. It was as if I were staring at a monstrous entity, something beyondprehension or reason. "Master, you''re back. " Alyssa greeted me with a seemingly normal smile, but given the blood on her face and the gruesome scene around her, it sent a chill down my spine. I couldn''t help but feel like I was staring at a heartlessserial killer. Even my uncle''s torture hadn''t been this brutal or horrifying. "What happened?" I asked her, attempting to steady my own nerves.


    "Master, he tried to touch me, so I had to defend myself," she exined calmly. "First, I used a coffee cup from the living room to hit him in the head, but it wasn''t enough to stop him. He chased me into the kitchen, so I started throwing knives, tes and ss at him, and then he drop to the ground. I followed all of your orders, I can''t allow anyone to touch..." "Stop," Imanded firmly, cutting her off. I couldn''t bear to hear any more of the gruesome details.


    It dawned on me that I had made a grave mistake by not programming her with a proper response for situations where someone might harm her. Her immediate reaction had been to eliminate the threat, and it was a blunder on my part that had led to this horrifying oue. "Help¡­.. me," a weak voice suddenly jolted me from my thoughts.


    "You''re still alive?" I eximed, rushing toward the bloodied man. I couldn''t help but wonder how many sses she had thrown to cause this much damage to him, seeing the fragments embedded in his face. And then I noticed the knife wounds on his abdomen. She must have thrown knives at him randomly. This was far more intense than I''d first thought. It wasn''t that I felt pity for him or anything; rather, I was more concerned about the consequences of the situation. If he were not this wounded, I could just manipte him to my advantage. However, if he were to die inside my house, that would create an entirely different and far moreplicated set of problems. I quickly realized the potential repercussions of this situation. If this guy had informed his friends or associates that he wasing here to visit Alyssa, she would likely be the prime suspect if anything happened to him. Reporting this to the police was also out of the question, as it could inadvertently alert his gangster group and put not only Alyssa but also Alice and myself in grave danger. I needed to carefully consider my next steps to navigate this delicate and dangerous situation. "I need to think of a way out of this. Think, Zyden, think," I muttered to myself, my mind racing as I searched for a solution to thisplex and potentially deadly predicament. I can''t afford any disturbances or draw unwanted attention .


    *COUGH *COUGH *COUGH As I racked my brain for the best course of action, this bastard began coughing and vomiting blood. It was a bad sign, and I knew it was toote to save him. No hospital in the world could possibly rescue him now. It would take nothing short of a miracle for thisbastard to survive. And, as I had feared, I was proven right. After a few agonizing seconds, the man finally drew hisst breath, sumbing to the severe injuries he had sustained. "I have no other option," I sighed, recognizing that I couldn''t afford to let anyone find out what had just happened. I was furious at the situation, but I understood that maintaining myposure was absolutely crucial to prevent the situation from spiraling further out of control. Thankfully, our house had a yard, and I was pretty sure the neighbors hadn''t heard themotion.


    "Alyssa, clean up this mess and take his body to the basement," I ordered, getting up. I had to go out and get something to deal with this mess. "Yes, Master" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 67 Indirectly

    67 Indirectly I hailed a cab and headed to a market far away from home. Before leaving the house, I checked my clothing for any traces of blood. Fortunately, there was none, so I didn''t need to waste any time changing.


    As I sat in the cab, I nced out of the window and noticed that the sun was still bright. So , I wasn''t too concerned about the time. Even if that man didn''t return for the night, his friends would likely assume he was upied with Alyssa. It would take them a day or two to realize he had gone missing. I had a n in ce for such a scenario. But right now, my main focus was on disposing of the body.


    Honestly, I was feeling terrible at that moment. I couldn''t believe how careless I had been, and as a result, a man was dead. While he had attempted to harm Alyssa, it didn''t change the fact that she had killed him. In a way, I felt responsible for his death, indirectly, due to my own ipetence. It was areminder that I had taken my system for granted, considering it almost like a heroic tool, when in reality, it was a very dangerous system that could lead to death of many if not managed carefully. "I''m an idiot," I muttered.


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    After a 30-minute ride, the cab reached the marketce. I got out of the cab but didn''t immediately head into the market itself. Instead, I decided to look around and find someone who could help me obtain what I needed. Using my phone to search for it was risky, as even incognito mode would leave digital traces. So, the safest course of action was to acquire everything I needed without relying on anything that could potentially be traced back to me digitally. I looked around for a couple of minutes, observing the market. Finally, my eyes settled on someone who appeared to be the perfect candidate for the job. This disheveled fellowseemed to be unemployed and was sitting alone on a bench, looking quite depressed. It was clear at first nce that he had little to no money to his name. With a slow walking pace, I began to make my way towards him. "Hey," I spoke to him, trying to get his attention.


    "What do you want?" he replied with an annoyed expression. It was clear that this person not onlycked employment but also had a rather rude personality.


    "I can give you money if you follow all my orders," I muttered to myself as I discreetly use my skill, simultaneously handing him a fat bundle of money amounting to around 200,000 won.


    [Suggestion: Sess]


    "Anything, boss," he eagerly agreed, standing up and grinning like an obedient dog after seeing therge bundle.


    "Do you know any ce around here that sells Hydrofluoric acid and lye?" I inquired. I had a n in mind to use it to dissolve the body, much like that movie about a chemistry teacher who makes illegal drugs.


    However, I knew it wouldn''t be as simple as just using Hydrofluoricacid. I''d done some research in the past, intrigued by that part of the series, and discovered that it would take weeks, perhaps even a month, topletely dissolve a body using this method. Unfortunately , I didn''t have the luxury of time for a slow dissolution process. Good thing, I hade across a Reddit post where a user had written an article about a method to exponentially increase the acidity of hydrofluoric acid. This could speed up the dissolution process significantly. "Yes, I can get it from a hardware store," he replied. "Good," I wasted no time and handed him the money to purchase 20 gallons of hydrofluoric acid, a sack of lye, and a stic blue drum. I also instructed him to rent a van to transport all of these items to my address. Acquiring such arge quantity might raise suspicions, so I imnted the idea that these materials would be used for ss etching. With those purchases arranged, I borrowed his phone to order two sets of appropriate protective equipment, including items like gloves, safety sses and shoes, earplugs or earmuffs,respirators, safety footwear, and respiratory protective equipment (RPE). Naturally, I wasn''t foolish enough to have these items delivered directly to my own house. Instead, I contacted the seller and provided the address where he would be waiting to receive them. I needed to ensure that my actions remained discreet and concealed from any prying eyes. As time passed, I kept a close watch on him to ensure he followed all my instructions. Thankfully, everything went smoothly, and by around 7:00 pm, all the items I needed were safely in my house. "Good work, here is an additional 1,000,000 won," I handed him more money, aiming to further increase the effectiveness of my skill.


    "Thank you, boss," he expressed his gratitude with a bow, and I could sense that my influence over him was strong enough to attempt more challengingmands, even if they bordered on the illogical.


    "I''ve paid you a lot of money, so with that sum, you will never betray me, no matter what."


    [Suggestion: Sess] n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Yes, Boss."


    "I want you to never tell anyone about what happened today," Imanded.


    [Suggestion: Sess]


    "Yes, boss."


    "If someone asks you about me or anything rted to this house, then you will not even remember anything at all."


    [Suggestion: Sess]


    "Yes, Boss."


    With everything settled and my precautions in ce, I was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief. Now, all that remained was to dispose of the body and hope for the best. ¡ª


    ¡ª


    In the basement, Alyssa and I carefully handled the body, cing it into the drum. We both made sure to wear the necessary protective gear, as we were essentially dealing with substances that could be deadly if they came into contact with our skin or were inhaled. I carefully poured the hydrofluoric acid into the drum, filling it up. Hydrofluoric acid alone wouldn''t be enough to dissolve the body quickly, but with the addition of lye, a chemical reaction would ur, increasing the acidity of the acid exponentially. To ensure safety, I needed to add the sack of lye at the end. Speed was of the essence, and we had to close the drum immediately to prevent any gas leaks, as the fumes from this mixture would be extremely dangerous to inhale. "Close it immediately after I drop the sack. After that, let''s get out of the basement fast," I urgently instructed her, emphasizing the need for swift action to ensure our safety. "Yes, Master," she replied


    "1"


    "2"


    "3"


    I dropped the sack into the drum, and as instructed, Alyssa quickly sealed it shut. "RUN!" We both sprinted towards the exit. Thest thing I wanted was for that drum to explode in our faces.

 Chapter 68 Secrets

    68 Secrets "Here is your coffee, Master," Alyssa''s voice interrupted my thoughts as I reclined on the couch. After everything that had happened, I needed a moment to catch my breath and collect my thoughts. Fortunately, the drum didn''t explode, and we sessfully sealed off the basement. To prevent any suspicious odors from escaping and alerting the neighbors, I found an intable pool and a hose in the basement. Then , I used them to direct the flow of air so that instead of the hydrofluoric acid fumes, the water in the pool bubbled, concealing any unusual smells. All of these solutions would have been impossible toe up with if not for my skills. I now fully appreciated how valuable and powerful my skills could be. Individually, they might not seem that impressive, but whenbined with the adrenaline rush and the need to think on my feet, I found myself capable of generating ideas and solutions I wouldn''t have considered in my everyday life. Regardless ,I knew that what we had done today was extreme, even by my standards. I could have simply called the police and reported the incident, but the thought of Alyssa going to prison, Alice being put in danger, and me being investigated was too overwhelming for me to handle. "I need to move on and stay calm. It''s toote for regret, so I just have to own it," I muttered to myself, trying toe to terms with the difficult choices I had made .


    Looking at it from a more positive angle, at least , my makeshift n worked without any problems. I didn''t face any issues, and I sessfully removed any evidence that could be used against me in case of a "worst-case scenario".


    As I sipped my coffee, I couldn''t help but notice that Alyssa was still standing there, patiently waiting for my orders. She appeared really calm, considering the gruesome and brutal act she hadmitted not long ago. She behaved like an innocent machine, simply following her programmed instincts to protect herself as per my orders. "Sit with me," Imanded, inviting her to join me.


    "Yes, Master" She obediently sat down beside me on the couch, her gaze fixed on the floor. The weight of our actions hung heavily on me, and the silence between us was deafening.


    In an attempt to distract myself from the grim thoughts swirling in my mind, I reached for the remote control and turned on the TV. The soft glow of the screen filled the room, casting a pale blue light on the walls and furniture. I hoped that the news or some entertainment would provide a momentary escape from the heavy burden of the day''s events. "Another suicide at Seoul Train Station?" I mumbled to myself as I watched the news reporters exin the tragic death of a woman who had suddenly jumped in front of a train. The deceased individual was identified as a sessful businesswoman who owned a restaurant in Seoul. Her family was baffled by her actions , as she appeared to have a thriving life and a seemingly healthy lifestyle. I couldn''t help but feel weird out, knowing that it urred at the same train station I had recently used. Upon checking the time of death, I realized that it had happened just a few minutes before I left the station myself. It''s just how human minds work. When something bad happens to others in a ce that seems far off or unrted , we don''t really feel much. But if it goes down in a nearby or familiar spot, we can''t help but rte to the situation. "The news is just making me more stressed," I sighed and turned off the TV. It seemed that even good news was bing increasingly rare these days.


    "Stroke my hair until I fall sleep ," "Yes, Master"


    As Iy my head on herp, Alyssa''s expression remained emotionless. She continued to stroke my hair gently, her touch mechanical, as if she were just going through the motions. I closed my eyes, seekingfort in her presence. Despite the heaviness of what we had done, her warm legs beneath my head strangely made me feel better. Then, the exhaustion from the ordeal overwhelmed me. My vision blurred, and I slowly drifted into sleep.


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    Kanon POV


    "Another murder?" I asked my partner, my eyes fixed on the mangled body of a woman who had jumped from the train station in Seoul.


    "What do you mean, murder? The CCTV footage clearly shows that she jumped on her own," my partner replied, skepticism in his voice. It was evident that he didn''t share my suspicions.


    "This is not just a simple suicide. I remember her name from even before this incident," I exined.


    "What do you mean?" My partner inquired. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Remember the woman who died in Gangnam?" I asked.


    "Yeah, what about her?"


    "Well, I checked her past records, and I discovered that she and four more women whomitted suicide used to be friends ," I revealed.


    "Are you sure?" My partner eximed in shock as I disclosed the information I had gathered.


    "I''m sure of it," I affirmed with confidence, my memory locked onto the case files from eight years ago.


    "I double-checked the records. These women were all part of a Community Service Group created by ady who went missing less than a year after she and her husband established a foundation to support girls facing difficulties integrating into society due to various issues." "What kind of issues?" My partner inquired with genuine curiosity. "Mental issues," I responded, my mind still recalling the information I gathered. "ording to the files, these girls had a range of mental problems, from minor mental disorders to more severe conditions like bipr disorder, schizophrenia, and multiple personality disorder." The records surprised me, but what truly caught my attention was how these girls, who initially had mental health issues, seemed to have changed drastically after joining the foundation. To put it simply, they became normal and some even developed remarkable talents, leading to sessful careers. In fact, a few of them ventured into the business , Academic, and entertainment industries, bing well known individuals .


    "What''s the name of this foundation ?" My partner asked with a curious tone "Ji-Hoon Z - Foundation "


    Ji-Hoon Z - Foundation???


    InnocentFox

 Chapter 69 Brutal Drama

    69 Brutal Drama


    I slowly regained consciousness, my eyelids moving as they adjusted to the soft, diffused light filtering into the room. It took a moment for my surroundings toe into focus, and as they did, I saw Alyssa''s beautiful face.


    "How many hours did I sleep?" "Only three hours, master ," she replied.


    "Three hours!" I hurriedly stood up, realizing that she had been supporting my head in herp for an extended period. I can also see in her face that she''s tired already. She may not express hunger or fatigue because of my domination, but her body still reacts naturally. The weariness is evident in her eyes, a proof to her body''s need for rest and sustenance, regardless of what her mind is made to believe. "Eat first, then sleep. After you wake up, just follow your daily routines," I instructed, knowing that she needed to take care of herself. Alyssa nodded in understanding. The daily routine I had programmed into her mind was a structured set of tasks that she would carry out . It ensured that our lives continued smoothly, with everything taken care of. She would wake up at 5:30 AM to prepare her breakfast. After that, she''d take a bath, take care of her skin and brush her teeth. If I was present in the house after 6:30 AM, she''d prepare my breakfast. If I wasn''t, she''d continue with her chores, such as cleaning the house, doing theundry, and preparing lunch. In the afternoon, she''d take a two-hour nap, followed by more chores, dinner preparation, and eventually, sleep.


    In a way, she''s currently serving as my experiment to better understand the capabilities of my dominations and skills. What urred yesterday served as a clear reminder of the need for me to study and explore my abilities further. "Yes, Master " she obeyed mymand and headed to the kitchen to eat. Normally, I''d seekfort and release stress by fucking her crazy, but at this moment, I wasn''t in the mood for it. My mind was upied with thoughts about what to do next. The situation was still unresolved, and there were many factors to consider. I couldn''t rx or becent.


    So, for the time being, I simply wanted to be left alone. My eyelids grew heavy with fatigue, and I reclined on the sofa, hoping to catch some much-needed rest. ¡ª


    ¡ª


    Seoul Down Town


    As I walked through that familiarmercial area, it was like d¨¦j¨¤ vu in the most ironic andughable way possible. Here I was, strolling down the very streets where I had previously been pummeled by gangsters.


    With each step I took, I couldn''t help but chuckle at the sheer absurdity of the situation. It was as if the universe was saying, "Remember that beatdown? Well, here''s the gangster territory you were looking for!"


    "The world is a much smaller ce than I thought," I muttered to myself. The reason I was here today was simple: I believed that prevention was better than cure.


    After waking up from my nap, I decided to have a chat with Alyssa about her dead ex-lover and the gangster group he was involved with. I figured it was better to be proactive than to wait around for trouble to find us.


    Ironically, her ex-lover turned out to be part of the same group that had beaten me up before. The universe seemed to have a peculiar sense of humor. She told me that most of these gangsters could be spotted by the flowery undershirts they liked to unt under their coats. It seemed like a weird fashion statement for a group of thugs, but hey, I wasn''t about to question their taste in clothing. With that valuable piece of information in hand, I knew where to start. It was time to do some undercover detective work, Zyden-style. My n was to find one of these flower-shirted gang members, get close to them, and subtly use my powers to discourage them from asking too many questions . Of course, I had to be careful not to arouse any suspicion. After all, these guys weren''t exactly known for their friendliness.


    So as I carefully approached the heart of their territory, I kept my eyes peeled for anyone sporting a flowery undershirt.


    And it didn''t take me long to spot them; I''d have to be blind not to notice them, to be honest. They weren''t exactly blending in with the crowd. In fact, it was like they were trying to outdo each other with their extravagant floral designs. It was as if they had raided a garden and turned it into fashion.


    I watched the scene unfold and refrained from taking any action, like the other onlookers who seemed to be minding their own business, with some evenughing.It was like watching a bizarre action movie, albeit one with a painful "literal" punchline¡­ and a "Kick" ass soundtrack. 14:11


    But my attention quickly shifted to a rather unfortunate soul who was currently receiving their less-than-tender care. They were giving him the kind of attention you''d expect from a bunch of schoolyard bullies, and the poor guy was taking quite a beating.


    *PUNCH *KICK


    *PUNCH *KICK


    *PUNCH


    I watched the scene unfold and refrained from taking any action, like the other onlookers who seemed to be minding their own business, with some evenughing.It was like watching a bizarre action movie, albeit one with a painful "literal" punchline¡­ and a "Kick" ass soundtrack. "So this is what I looked like when they were beating me ?" I couldn''t help but chuckle at how weak I used to be. Now, I felt like I could probablyst a minute or two before getting pummeled again. I mean, I did learn boxing, but I''m not foolish enough to think I can take on a dozen of them at once. I doubted that even a world champion could take on a bunch of gangsters with just his fists. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    With a sigh, I decided to offer my moral support in the form of a prayer. I sped my hands together and muttered, "I will pray for your health." It was the least I could do .


    Unexpectedly, as if the heavens had heard my silent plea, the gangsters stop their brutal lesson and began conversing with the unfortunate fellow. "Did my prayer work?" I was left speechless, wondering if my skills had extended to influencing divine intervention. *PUNCH *PUNCH *PUNCH


    Well, it seems my hope was short-lived. They had just paused to swap out the actors in this brutal drama.


    "Hey, stop that!" The sound of a female voice apanied by a whistle caught my attention.

 Chapter 70 Awareness

    Chapter 70 Awareness


    "Hey, stop that!" I was immediately drawn to the sound of a woman''s voice apanied by a whistle. When I turned to see where the sound wasing from, I found myself face to face with atall woman. She stood at an impressive height of 5''9" and was d in a police uniform. Her attire included a blue shirt on top and a navy blue wrap skirt below. Toplete her outfit, she wore ck stockings that highlighted her well-defined legs, giving her amanding and elegant presence. She had short, ck, and silky-smooth hair, neatly tucked under her police hat. Her eyes were a striking shade of dark almond, giving her a piercing and determined gaze. She had a slightly boyish appearance, with her uniform. However, there was no denying that she was beautiful, with an air of confidence and charm that drew attention from everyone around. She brushed past me, her footsteps quick, and then she bolted towards the thugs. In her hand, she brandished a police baton, the kind that could extend with a satisfying snap, ready to unleash her punishment on the thugs. ''Hey, are you for real?'' I couldn''t help but shake my head. At first, I thought she might have backup waiting nearby, but as I observed further, it became evident that she was charging in alone. This officer was in for a world of trouble. The female officer seemed determined as she swung her police baton towards the gangsters, aiming to take them on single-handedly. The thugs, initially taken aback by her courage, soon regrouped and closed in on her.


    Of course , I couldn''t just stand there and watch her get herself seriously injured or worse, so I decided to turn around and walk away. After all, it was her fault for not reading the mood. I mean, what kind of police officer charges into a gang of thugs like that? It''s like trying to put out a fire using your bare hands. Good luck, officer! I''m not going to stick around and watch a one-woman being gangb¡­. I''ll juste back to this ce when everything is settled.


    That was the idea. But as I walked away, I could hear the thugs panicking behind me instead.


    "Run away, it''s Officer Jin!"


    "Run away, we''re going to get beaten up!"


    I couldn''t help but wonder why I was hearing the cries of grown men . Slowly, I turned my head back to see what was happening, and what I saw was beyond my wildest dreams.


    The police woman was actually beating the crap out of them. They tried to run, some even attempted to hold her back, but she moved with incredible agility.


    *SMASH She struck with pinpoint uracy, delivering brutal blows to those who dared to grab her.


    "Is this woman some kind of martial arts master or something?" I muttered to myself in amazement.


    She swung her baton around like she was in a dance-off, not a street brawl. Each move was so slick it looked choreographed. Every time a thug tried to swing at her, she ducked or sidestepped, making them look like they were trying to swat a fly. And when she hit back? They went down faster than a crypto currency during a rug pull. It was like watching someone y "Whack-a-Mole" with real moles. She was a one-woman wrecking crew, and these guys clearly picked the wrong day to mess with Officer Kung-Fu Master.


    *SMASH *SMASH *SMASH


    I continued to watch her impressive disy ofbat skills, I couldn''t help but wonder if I could take her on. I had confidence in my abilities in a one-on-one fight, but watching her in action made me reconsider. It wasn''t just her closebat skills that impressed me, but also her incredible awareness of her surroundings. It was as if she had a 360-degree view of everything happening around her. She effortlessly dodged the thugs'' attacks without even needing to look, disying a level of awareness andbat expertise that left me in awe. Despite all my skills, I was still far from reaching that level of mastery. "Mind Eye," I muttered to myself, curious about her stats and abilities. I knew I had to be cautious if I ever found myself on the opposite side of this police officer.


    =========


    Name: Jin Narae Age: 28


    Level (25)


    Overall Stats :??


    Strength: ??


    Agility: ??


    Stamina: ?? N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Endurance: ??


    Intelligence: ??


    Charisma: ??


    Status : ??


    Suggestion Chance :??


    ==========


    "The fuck!" I blurted out, unable to contain my astonishment. I mean, seriously, what kind of woman was this, and what on earth was someone with her level of skills doing in a street brawl like some sort of undercover superhero? Utterly mind-boggling! *SMASH Eventually, the gangsters were either lying on the ground, groaning in pain, or had made a hasty retreat.


    Officer Jin stood there, catching her breath, her police baton retracted once more. She nced around, making sure the situation was under control, and then she noticed me, watching from a distance. Our eyes met, and for a brief moment, I thought she mighte over to talk to me as a possible witness . But she simply ignored me before turning away to call for back up.


    I couldn''t help but shake my head in disbelief at her bravery. It was clear that she was confident in her abilities, choosing to confront the thugs on her own before calling for backup. But while her skills were indeed impressive, the right course of action would have been to call for assistance first and then approach the situation cautiously.


    Unfortunately, she seemed to have her own way of handling things, and it was evident that she wasn''t one to back down from a challenge.


    Finally, backup arrived, and they swiftly began arresting the subdued thugs scattered on the ground. It seemed like the situation was now under control, and her impressive disy of martial arts had certainly made an impact.


    As for me, I decided to take advantage of the chaos to find a gang member I could manipte using my skills.

 Chapter 71 High-Maintenance

    Chapter 71 High-Maintenance


    After scanning the area for a suitable target among the thugs who had not participated in the brawl, I spotted a young man who seemed to be merely watching on the side. He wore a flowery undershirt like the rest of the gang members, but his bodynguage suggested he hadn''t been directly involved in the violence. "Mind Eye"


    =========


    Name: Ok Ki


    Age: 19


    Level (6)


    Overall Stats :7.9


    Strength: 1.5


    Agility: 3


    Stamina: 1


    Endurance: 1


    Intelligence: 0.5


    Charisma: 0.9


    Status : Afraid


    Suggestion Chance :20% + 10%


    ==========


    After using my Mind Eye, I realized that this young man was quite low-level. He must have been a new recruit who had recently joined this gang. It wasn''t umon for high schoolers with no other future prospects to get involved in gangs, often serving as runners or doing other low-level tasks. In a way, these gangs are providing employment opportunities for individuals who might not have the necessary talents or skills to excel in society. Now, why is he just standing there doing nothing, even though his seniors are getting arrested? ?


    That''s right, wearing flowery undershirts might have been their gang''s identifier, but it didn''t automatically make them criminals. Being a spectator in a public ce wasn''t a crime, and the police couldn''t arrest someone solely based on their attire. Even that awesome police officer could only look at these spectators with an annoyed expression. Do you want to beat them up? They can literally sue you. It''s not a crime to have a bad sense of fashion, after all. I casually walked up to him, trying not to appear too interested. I assumed that he wasn''t much of a badass because of how timid he looked. Even if he was, my level was higher than his. Being rude to me? I could beat him up like there was no tomorrow. "Crazy scene, huh?" I said, nodding towards the scuffle that was still ongoing.


    The young thug nced at me and nodded. "Yeah, that officer is nuts."


    I decided to y it cool and act like just another spectator. "Do you know what this is all about?"


    "That guy is from a rival gang, I think. He had been causing trouble in our territorytely."


    "Rival gang, huh? That sounds pretty intense."I feigned curiosity.


    "You have no idea."He chuckled. I nced up at him, trying to meet his eyes and subtly activated my skill, nting a suggestion in his mind.


    ''Oh wait, I forgot that I''m not Lelo*ch Vi Britan*ia, so no need to look at him in the eye like an awkward stalker,'' I thought to myself. "Hey, you should leave this ce right now. It''s getting dangerous, and you don''t want any trouble with the police. I suggest you don''t join your friends just yet, or they might end up facing a major crackdown because of how big this incident has be."


    [Suggestion : Sess]


    The young man blinked, as if suddenlying to his senses, and nodded, quickly backing away from the scene.


    "Thank you, " he bowed and walk away .


    I watched him go, satisfied that I had sessfully manipted one of them without arousing suspicion.


    With the chaos slowly dissipating as more police officers arrived, I decided to keep a safe distance while keeping an eye on the thug I had influenced. That high-level police officer definitely piqued my curiosity. But as intriguing as she was, I had more pressing matters to attend to. I needed to resolve this situation quickly and get back to school. After all, I still have a mission to get Alice. Time was of the essence, and distractions, no matter how fascinating, were a luxury I couldn''t afford. I followed the young man, and as I expected, he didn''t regroup with his gang members. Instead, he walked until he reached a coffee shop. It seemed like he was nning to kill some time there. This worked perfectly for my n. But before I could approach him, another youngdy took the seat next to him. . "Wait a minute, I''m quite certain this is Lizy," I said to myself in a low voice. Her ck hair with purple highlights and the dark shade of lipstick that gave her a somewhat edgy appearance, made her easily recognizable. ''Is she skipping sses? What kind of student ditches school to hang out with gangsters? ''


    Well, I guess I can''t really me her then, considering I''m also skipping school at the moment. I settled into a corner table, making sure to blend in as just another customer. I called the waiter and ced an order for a cup of Frappes, four slice of vani cake, and a serving of pasta. It was the kind of order that screamed, "I''m here to enjoy my meal and mind my own business." With my food and drink on the way, I focused my attention on Lizzy and the young man, waiting for the right moment to make my move. As they continued talking, it became evident that they weren''t siblings, given how close they were conversing. Lizzy was even teasing him, and the young man appeared to be like a puppet, dancing to her whims. What a SIMP, I thought to myself.


    After nearly half an hour of conversation, Lizzy stood up, and the young man handed her something that looked like an allowance. It was bing increasingly clear that she was taking advantage of this guy, draining him both emotionally and financially. No wonder he had resorted to working as a gangster''s runner; it was probably the only way he could keep up with her demands. "Hey, we meet again?" I greeted him, trying to strike up a conversation. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "You''re that guy from before, thanks for the head''s up back then," "No problem at all," I replied casually, trying to maintain our friendly conversation. I chuckled and leaned closer to the young man, lowering my voice as if sharing a secret. "By the way, I''m also interested in this gang stuff. I''d really like to know how to join one. You see, I have a girlfriend who''s high maintenance, so I could use some extra cash." [Suggestion : Sess]


    "You too?" he eximed, his eyes widening as if he had just met a kindred spirit.

 Chapter 72 Loyalty

    72 Loyalty


    I nodded, putting on a somewhat dejected expression. "Yeah, man. Life''s tough, and my girlfriend''s got expensive taste. I''ve been looking for a way to make some quick cash, you know?" [Suggestion : Sess ]


    He leaned in, looking around as if to make sure no one was eavesdropping. "I feel you, bro. These gangs, they can be a real lifesaver. But they ain''t just gonna let anyone in. You gotta prove yourself. Show ''em you''re tough, and you''re loyal." "So, how do I get started? Any tips or advice?" I asked.


    He grinned, apparently happy to have someone to share his ''wisdom'' with. "You know, my gang, the Brutal Garden, we''re always looking for new blood. We''ve got a solid crew and some real connections. If you''re looking to make some extra cash, we might be your best bet."


    ''Solid Crew? Real Connections?'' I thought to myself, amused by the gang''s self-proimed titles. ''You''re a gang that got your butts whooped by a single woman. I don''t think ''solid'' is the right choice of words.''


    I feigned interest, sipping my third Frappino as if hanging onto his every word. "The Brutal Garden, huh? Tell me more."


    [Suggestion : Sess ]


    He grinned, apparently happy to have someone interested in his gang. "Well, first off, we''re tight-knit. Loyalty is everything to us. You mess with one of us, you mess with all of us. But we take care of our own, you know? And we''re not afraid to get our hands dirty if it means protecting our turf."


    "Sounds like my kind of crew. What''s the process for joining?" I nodded, taking mental notes. [Suggestion : Sess ]


    "You need to meet one of the recruiters and show what you can offer to the group," he exined. "I used to do track and field back in school, so I''m a runner." "That sounds doable," I replied, feigning enthusiasm. "I used to box, so I''ve got some fighting ability. I''ll make sure to impress them." "You do boxing?" He asked, clearly impressed.


    ''No, bro, I box packages in the mall. I just said that I have some Fighting ability'' I thought sarcastically, but replied with a nod.


    "How good are you?" ''Good enough to beat a national champion in under 60 seconds,'' I thought to myself with a confident chuckle .


    "Good enough to hold my own," I replied modestly, stopping myself with all might might from boosting too much.


    "That''s great, we need people like you, people that can fight." "Then , set up a meeting for me, Bro"I suggested .


    [Suggestion : Sess]


    He nced around again, making sure nobody was listening in. "I can set up a meeting for you if you''re really serious. "


    "Of course, I''m serious. Just tell me what I need to do." I yed along, acting eager. "Let''s go now, there''s a recruitment process happening in a few hours. I can introduce you as my cousin to make things easier," "Sure thing ," I answered with a wide grin. Everything is going much smoother than I expected. ¡ª


    ¡ª


    As we entered the gang''s headquarters, my curiosity and apprehension grew with each passing floor. The building had a distinct vibe on each level.


    On the ground floor, a dimly lit restaurant weed us. Diners upied various tables, engrossed in their hushed and secretive conversations. The rich aroma of spicy dishes filled the air, mingling with the subdued murmur of patrons.


    Ascending to the second floor, we entered a bar that felt like a different world entirely. Neon lights cast a dim blue glow, creating an eerie yet enchanting ambiance. The bar counter stretched along one wall, disying a colorful array of bottles. Patrons were scattered around the room, perched on high stools or tucked into plush, shadowy corners. Soft jazz music yed in the background, adding to the unique atmosphere. Despite the sun still hanging high in the sky, I could see people at the tables already indulging in their drinks. Some of them were being served by young girls who, thanks to the dim light and neon signs, appeared more beautiful than they probably were, with makeup so thick it could have doubled as flour. It was like a beauty pageant for the "Most Floured Waitress." The second floor were filled with gangsters, but because I was with OK KI, they let us pass without any trouble. As we continued our climb to the third floor, the ambiancetransformed once again. The room buzzed with the shuffling of cards, the tter of dice, and the asional burst of excitement. The illegal casino was cleverly concealed behind an unassuming exterior. Gamblers gathered around tables, their faces illuminated by the glow of poker chips and the anticipation of their next wager. It was a ce alive with the thrill of risk and reward.


    Now, as we made our way to the fourth floor, I couldn''t help but wonder what awaited us at the top of this intriguing establishment. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    We walked down a hallway before entering a spacious room of around 200 square meters. There were already a bunch of young-looking guys sitting inside, and they all seemed nervous. "Cousin," Ok ki said with a wink, "you can take a seat." This guy was turning out to be more helpful than I had initially thought. I took a seat in thest row and waited, feeling like I was in some kind ofworking scheme or seminar. After a few minutes, a bald man entered the room. He had a burly build, weighing maybe around 100kg, but because of his height, at least 6''1", he didn''t look fat at all. In fact, he looked quite muscr. I couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly as I observed the neers. It seemed like the gang leader was trying to intimidate them by presenting someone who looked like a hardened killer. Some of the newbies appeared anxious, while others were sneering, their arrogance stemming from the fact that none of them had been beaten to a pulp yet. They probably considered themselves school gang leaders and thought they were big shots because they owned some worthless territory. In reality, they would get thrashed if they ever faced a professional fighter. "STAND UP!"

 Chapter 73 Proof of Strength

    73 Proof of Strength The bald man''s imposing voice echoed through the room, and everyone else stood up simultaneously. Well, in my case, I just went with the flow, not wanting to stand out in this sea of wannabe gangsters. "All of you numb-skulls are here because you''re all considered good-for-nothing bitches!" He berated, his wordsced with disdain .


    He continued his intimidation, his words intended to break our wills and assert his dominance.


    "You think you''re hot shit out there in the streets? You''re just a bunch of punks! A gang is not a yground for you to have fun. It''s a brotherhood, a family. You live and die for the gang. You think you''ve got what it takes to be a part of us? You''ll need to prove yourselves."


    He walked left and right the room, his eyes scanning each one of us as if assessing our worthiness.


    "You''re here to prove your loyalty, your strength, and yourmitment. If you''re not willing to bleed for this gang, then you can walk out that door right now."


    "Are you sure you want to join this gang?" he asked, his eyes drilling into each of us. One by one, we answered with a resounding "Yes!" It was almost like we were in the army, pledging our loyalty to a cause that was, in reality, quite dubious.


    "Then take this ," Without warning, the bald man suddenly raised his fist and sucker-punched the guy who had answered "Yes!"st. *SUCKER PUNCH


    The unexpected blow sent the poor recruit sprawling to the ground, clutching his face in pain. It was as if the bald man had just given him a brutal initiation test. I couldn''t help but stifle augh at the absurdity of the situation. "Did you justugh ?" The bald man gazed locked on me.


    I couldn''t help but curse inwardly at my blunder. "No, sir," I replied, trying to mimic the tone of a disciplined cadet.


    [Suggestion : Sess ]


    "Alright," the bald man said, ignoring my blunder. It seemed that my response had defused the situation, and I was relieved that my skill had worked in my favor. "Now, all of you are going to be divided into three groups," the bald man announced. He pointed to the unconscious guy who had taken the sucker punch. "This guy here," he sneered in contempt, "can''t be a fighter at all." I tried to suppress a chuckle as I watched the scene unfold. While I felt bad for the poor sucker-punched guy, I couldn''t help but find the bald man''s bluntness oddly entertaining.


    "Runners are the ones who''ll be responsible for delivering messages, collecting debts, and handling deliveries. They need to be swift, stealthy, and smart," he continued, his eyes scanning the room for potential candidates.


    "Lackeys will do the dirty work. Cleaning up after the rest, providing backup during... shall we say, disputes? Basically, anything that needs doing,ckeys will be on it."


    He then turned his gaze to a few bigger guys in the room. "And Fighters, well, you know what you''ll be doing. You''ll be the muscle, dealing with anyone who challenges us or tries to mess with our operations."


    "Now, who wants to be a fighter?" the bald man asked. Without hesitation, a tall man with red hair and a mask walked to the center. He stood at least 6 feet tall with lean, muscr build. "Good, you can only be a fighter if you prove yourself. Now, anyone else who wants to be a fighter needs to fight this guy," he dered, gesturing to the tall redhead. (That guy is Gong Changmin, the legendary fighter of Goyang Technical High School.)


    (Yeah, I heard he unite the whole Goyang with his fist.)


    (I heard he once scared off a pack of wild dogs with a single stare.)


    The room buzzed with exaggerated stories, as if Gong Changmin were a protagonist straight out of manwa .


    Everyone became apprehensive it looks like none of them want to fight him. As for me , I decided not too stand out so much. I''m not going to fight that guy just for the sake of flexing.


    That''s exactly what I was thinking when my system finally broke its days-long silence. Ding! [Mission: Beat Gong Changmin without of Active Skills] [Reward: 2000 XP]


    The notification felt like a train hitting me. 2000 XP was a big reward, and it meant I could finally level up.


    But not using Active skills might be dangerous for me. So, I calmed myself down and waited, hoping someone else would step up to fight him first and wear him down. Unfortunately, no one volunteered, so I was forced to raise my hand. "I will fight him," I spoke, hoping that my passive skills would be enough. As soon as I volunteered, the murmurs in the room grew louder. People were clearly surprised that I had stepped forward to face him, especially since I didn''t look like a typical tough guy.


    Gong Changmin, on the other hand, remained eerily calm and unresponsive, as if he didn''t feel threatened in the slightest.


    *SNAP


    For some reason, his arrogance began to irritate me, and an overwhelming urge to beat the shit out of him welled up within me. ''You''re dead motherfucker,'' I thought to myself, cursing inwardly at how he was underestimating me.


    We both took our stances, and before I could even blink, Gong Changmin lunged at me with lightning speed. His fist aimed directly at my face.


    *SWOOSH!


    I barely managed to dodge his left hook in time, but his follow-up right kick nearly caught me off guard. *DODGE


    But thanks to my agile footwork, I quickly backed away, maintaining a safe distance. As he closed in, I unleashed a quick 1-2-3bo, aiming to disrupt his rhythm and keep him on the defensive. During our continues exchange, it was clear that he had the advantage in terms of physical strength, surpassing even the national champion I had previously pummeled . Nheless, my ability to quickly grasp and adapt to his fighting style proved invaluable.


    As time went on, I became more familiar with his techniques. This heightened awareness allowed me to anticipate his strikes with precision and counter them effectively.


    I noticed a subtle pattern in his attacks, a rhythm that I could exploit. With precise timing, I weaved through his barrage of punches, ducking under a sweeping kick andnding a swift body blow.


    *PUNCH!


    His guard wavered, and I seized the opportunity tounch a powerful hook to his exposed side.


    *PUNCH! N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The impactnded with a satisfying thud, causing this bastard to grimace and momentarily stagger.


    ''An opening!''

 Chapter 74 Level UP

    74 Level UP I recognized the perfect opening in his defense. Stepping in quickly with my left foot, I brought my hands into a straight punch position, targeting his vulnerable chin. With all the force I could muster, I unleashed the punch, aiming tond it squarely on his jaw. I believed I had him,but before I heard the satisfying sound of my knuckles hitting his face, a surge of rm rushed through me. Reacting instinctively, I swerved, covering my face. A powerful kick swept upward from below, smashing into my outstretched arms with such force that I staggered backward, almost losing my bnce. "Not good," I muttered to myself, clicking my tongue. I needed to regain my bnce quickly, as I was wide open for an attack. He charged at me, his fists and feet moving incredibly fast and precise.


    *KICK!


    His first move was a powerful roundhouse kick aimed at my head. I managed to duck just in time, feeling the rush of air as his leg passed above me. Before I could fully straighten up, he unleashed a flurry of punches. A left jab followed by a right hook, each punch was executed with precision and force.


    I did my best to block and dodge his punches, but the power behind them was evident. Gong Changmin''s relentless attacks aimed to take me down in one strike.


    *PUNCH!


    *KICK!


    *KICK!


    *PUNCH!


    Fortunately, my n was working out well. I used my agility and boxing skills to dodge his strong kicks and punches whilending jabs on him. It became clear that my stamina was better than his, and my punches were wearing him down. He didn''t seem used to taking this much punishment.


    As Gong Changmin''s relentless assault continued, I realized that I couldn''t solely rely on dodging and blocking to win this fight. He was clearly the superior fighter when it came to physical strength.


    But as we continued to exchange blows, I noticed the signs of exhaustion in his movements. His attacks were losing their precision and speed, and his breathing became increasinglybored. It was a small victory for me, considering his superior physical abilities.


    I kept up my strategy of dodging and striking when I saw an opening. While my punches didn''t deal significant damage individually, the cumtive effect was wearing him down. It was like a relentless rain of blows that chipped away at his stamina and resolve.


    As I continued to shuffle my feet around him,nding asional punches and avoiding his retaliatory strikes, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of confidence. Gong Changmin was no longer the untouchable powerhouse he had appeared to be at the beginning of the fight.


    09:29


    As I continued to shuffle my feet around him,nding asional punches and avoiding his retaliatory strikes, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of confidence. Gong Changmin was no longer the untouchable powerhouse he had appeared to be at the beginning of the fight.


    However, I couldn''t afford to let my guard down. Even a tired opponent couldnd a devastating blow if given the opportunity.


    ''This is it!'' I eximed .


    I saw my chance and threw a left hook, which he blocked instinctively. But what I did next surprised him ¨C I executed a sweep right kick, a move I hadn''t used before in the fight. Thanks to my ability to quickly learn, I managed to pull off this basic kick from watching him. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    When my sweep kick connected, it threw him off bnce. I took advantage of his vulnerable state, hitting him with a powerful left uppercut, followed by a right hook and a left straight punch in his chest.


    *THUD!


    He drop down in the ground.


    But I didn''t stop after taking him down. The system had instructed me to "beat the crap out of him," so I got close to his fallen body and straddled his stomach. As I looked down at him, my sadistic nature got the best of me, and I continued to rain punches down on him. ''Die, you arrogant jerk! I know people like you love to bully the weak! How many kids did you beat up? How many fat guys did you extort money from ? I''m sure that you also get a lot of hot girls, right ? I''m just beating the crap out of you as payment for all your sins. Wash away your sins with your blood, Fucker! '' I cursed internally.


    *PUNCH!


    (Hit the nose)


    *PUNCH!


    (Hit the mouth)


    *PUNCH!


    (Hit the Chin)


    Blood began to flow from his face as I kept up the assault. But then, a sudden realization hit me like a ton of bricks ¨C the system had only instructed me to "beat" him without using my active skills. I felt like aplete idiot for going overboard, so I immediately stopped punishing the poor guy. "My bad,"I chuckled, realizing that my apology was rather pointless at this stage. The poor guy was already unconscious, so my words fell on deaf ears. "That was brutal!" The bald man couldn''t contain his excitement after seeing me beat the crap out of Gong Changmin. But my attention was more focused on the sound of the notification.


    [+2000XP] [Level UP]. The other newbies, on the other hand, looked like they had just seen a monster in human disguise. I could see fear in their eyes, and for some reason, I loved it. The bald man, still grinning widely, pped his hands together. "Well, well, it seems we have a promising neer here. What''s your name, kid?"


    I took a deep breath, trying to hide the adrenaline coursing through my veins. "They call me Zuzu."


    The bald man nodded. "Good job, Zuzu You''ve proven yourself as a fighter today. From now on, you''ll be part of our gang''s fighters. Wee to the Brutal Garden."


    The other members began to chatter among themselves, some impressed, and others a bit intimidated by my disy. It was clear that my brutal disy of power had caught their attention.


    As the meeting continued, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. I had sessfully infiltrated the gang, and now I was one step closer to achieving my goals.


    Sitting there, I realized that there was so much more I could do than just shift their attention out of Alyssa''s dead lover. Contemting the chaos I could sow within the gang, a mischievous grin crept across my face. I couldn''t help but chuckle softly to myself, imagining the absurdity of gang members suddenly turning on each other. ''Oh, they have no idea what they''re in for,'' I muttered under my breath. It was going to be one heck of a ride in the world of organized crime, and I was ready to make my mark ¨C one mind at a time.


    ''They wille to regret how easily they weed me into their gang. Hahaha. Bunch of idiots not even bothering to check my identity,'' I chuckled softly to myself.


    "Now that everything is settled, we will be conducting an investigation into your identities. We can''t have moles in our ranks." The bald man spoke.


    ''Damn it, Zyden, you just had to raise a death g." I cursed under my breath.

 Chapter 75 Parasites of Society

    75 Parasites of Society


    As we were being checked one by one, I found it surprisingly easy to deceive the person conducting the inquiry. I showed my fake ID and answered a few random questions, but thanks to my skill, I managed to manipte the conversation effortlessly. It helped that my fabricated information wasn''t too far-fetched; saying I lived in this area and used to attend school here didn''t raise any eyebrows. Lies flowed smoothly from my lips because of my skills, leaving the investigator none the wiser. Honestly, I didn''t care if they eventually discovered my identity was fake. My n was never to stick around with these low life gangsters for long. My goal was to divert their attention from that dead bastard and nt seeds of doubt within their ranks, all in an effort to pave my way out of this situation. As I schemed on how to fit in seamlessly, out of the blue, a senior thug strolled up to me. This twist of fate was like a gift from the heavens, making my infiltration n smoother than expected.


    The senior thug had a face that looked like it had tangled with a lion ¨C scars galore, hinting at a lifetime of illicit adventures. He gave me the once-over, as if trying to gauge whether I had what it took to be part of their merry band.


    The grizzled gangster, was sporting a rather paradoxical look. He had on a flowery shirt, of all things, but it clung to his huge frame, revealing an array of tattoos adorning his back. And, wouldn''t you know it, those tattoos depicted none other than flowers ¨C agarden on his skin.


    These gangsters have an obsessionfor floral themes; perhaps they should consider opening a flower shop as their front for the gang''s base of operations. The "Gardeners" ¨C now there''s a gangster name! "Hey there, newbie," he grumbled, "Word is you''ve got some fancy moves with those fists of yours."


    "I just got lucky. What can I do for you, senior?" I replied, pretending to be humble.


    "I heard you''re good, and Mr. OBO," he emphasized the name, referring to the bald man from earlier, "told us to show you around. We need your help with something important."


    "Sure," I replied, maintaining my facade as the inexperienced newbie. If the task was manageable, I was not going to reject it.


    "Good, my useless cousin has been missing for a day because of some woman. He''s probably still having a good time, so today, you''ll take his ce. We''re going to collect protection money," he exined. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ''Cousin? Woman? Missing?'' I couldn''t help but wonder if he was talking about that dead bastard. "What''s your cousin''s name?" I inquired.


    "You''re asking a lot of questions, newbie," He sneered at my question. "Oh, my apologies," I said, putting on an act as if I had made a mistake. But deep down, I couldn''t help but curse him silently. "I need to increase Mind Eye," I muttered to myself. I needed to raise the level of my "mind eye" to see through higher levels. [Mind Eye Leve 2 ] ¡ª> [Mind Eye Level 3] [ 8 levels]


    Then, I use my skill to check his stats.


    =========


    Name: Dang Bak


    Age: 35


    Level (15)


    Overall Stats :19.5


    Strength: 8


    Agility: 3


    Stamina: 4


    Endurance: 3


    Intelligence: 0.5


    Charisma: 1


    Status : Neutral Suggestion Chance :20% +10%


    ==========


    ''Dang Bak!'' a smile formed on my face as I read the name. Alyssa''s dead lover''s name is Dang Chul, so the chances that he''s talking about the same person are really high. "Let''s go, newbie," he signaled, gesturing for me to follow. ¡ª ¡ª


    We made our way to the first store we needed to extort. It was a small convenience store nestled in the far side of thismercial area. Dang Bak leading the way, pushed open the ss door and entered with a menacing look.


    The store''s owner, a middle-aged man with greying hair, looked up in surprise. His face immediately paled when he saw the group of gangsters barging into his shop. I couldn''t me the owner; for him, these gangsters were like parasites invading his peaceful store.


    "What''s going on here?" he stammered, trying to maintain hisposure.


    "Your monthly protection fee," Dang Bak replied with a cold smile. "You know the drill."


    The store owner''s shoulders slumped in defeat, and he nodded. He quickly went to fetch a small envelope containing money from under the counter and handed it over to the thug.


    "Good choice," Dang Bak said, pocketing the envelope. "We''ll be back next month."


    "Please, I beg you," he pleaded. "My granddaughter is in the hospital, and I''m struggling to cover her medical bills. Could you consider letting me skip payment for the next month?" He frowned, seemingly unswayed by the plea. "We have our rules, old man. Everyone pays, no exceptions." "But¡­" the old man tried to protest.


    Dang Bak interrupted him."


    "If we make an exception for you, other stores will want the same treatment. We have to stick to our rules."


    "Let''s go, newbie," Dang Bak said, turning around. We all followed suit.


    As we moved from one shop to another, I engaged in a conversation with one of the senior thugs.


    "So, how does this protection money thing work?" I asked, trying to sound like an eager neer.


    He chuckled, "Well, newbie, it''s simple. We go to these shops and tell them that they need to pay us a fee to keep their business safe. If they don''t pay up, we make sure some ''idents'' start happening around here, and then they realize they need our protection."


    I raised an eyebrow, feigning curiosity, "idents?"


    "Yeah," he continued, "you know, stuff like broken windows, damaged merchandise, or maybe even a fire. Nothing too serious, just enough to make them realize they need us."


    I nodded, trying to hide my disgust. It was a little bit unsettling to think about how these gangsters operated.


    "And what if they refuse to pay?" I inquired.


    "That''s when things get interesting," he said with a sly grin. "We start with intimidation, maybe roughing up a few of their employees, sometimes their son''s or daughters. If they still resist, well, we can get even more creative."


    I pretended to be fascinated by his exnation, but in reality, I was growing more happy by the minute. These thugs had no qualms about terrorizing innocent people for their own gain so they can''t me me for bathing one of their good for nothing member in Hydrofluoric acid. "You reap what you sow," I whispered to myself, feeling a strange sense of satisfaction as I followed the gangsters to the next store.

 Chapter 76 Struggling

    76 Struggling


    The next door we went to was a small, quaint cafe. It had a faded sign that read "Coffee Heaven," but it seemed like the heaven was deserted. The caf¨¦ had seen better days, with peeling paint on the walls and faded posters of coffee beans. The interior was dimly lit, and the furniture looked old and worn. As we walked in, I overheard the other gangstersughing and making jokes about how this ce would close down sooner orter. They mocked the empty tables and theck of customers, saying that it was a waste of space.


    The caf¨¦''s owner, a middle-aged woman with tired eyes, looked anxious as we entered. She seemed like she was barely holding on, trying to keep her business afloat in this deserted establishment.


    Upon closer inspection, the middle-aged woman appeared to be quite attractive. She had brown hair and eyes, a curvy body, and an air of someone who had already experienced the ups and downs of life. However, the stress she had endured had taken a toll on her, making her appear older than her actual age. "Hey, Chin-Sun, we''re here to collect this month''s payment," Dang Bak said with a hint of familiarity, though not in a friendly way.


    "Can I just give you half? I haven''t had any customers yet, so I''m short on cash right now," Chin-Sun replied with a pleading tone. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "No can do, I can''t let you off that easy," he sneered as he approached the counter. I could tell from his face that he thinking something perverted, his eyes darting from her boobs to her head back and forth.


    "But I can give you some money if you want," he said, attempting to touch her chin teasingly.


    "DON''T TOUCH ME!" Chin-Sun pped Dang Bak''s hand away as if it were contaminated.


    However, Dang Bak simply grabbed her hand and pulled her closer to him.


    "I told you to forget about your disabled husband," heughed cruelly, insulting her spouse.


    I stood by, observing the drama as it unfolded. I didn''t know the woman well enough to intervene.


    "It''s your fault my husband became like that! It''s your fault he got into a car ident!" The middle-aged woman yelled out in pain.


    ''Car ident?'' I muttered to myself, my heart aching as memories of my own father''s fatal car ident resurfaced.


    I couldn''t help but feel a little bit of pity for this woman''s unfortunate fate. But I knew I had to hold back. The number of gang members present made it impossible to use my skill on all of them without raising suspicion. I intended to stick to my n and wait, but something urred that nearly made me lose myposure. The sound of the wood echoed through the caf¨¦ as Dang Bak forcefully pinned Chin-Sun against the counter, his hand gripping the back of her neck. "You bitch, I only allowed you to talk to me like this because your somewhat attractive, Now, I''m going to teach you a lesson. Boys lock the door ," Dang Bak Commanded.


    The situation was rapidly spiraling out of control, and I had to make a decision ¨C intervene or just ignore her.


    ''Damn, these guys are nning to rape her.'' I couldn''t help but mutter,It was infuriating to witness such cruelty. I might not be the best person to say this, considering my past actions, but at least I chose my targets carefully. Sang Hoe was a cheater, my aunt had bullied me for years, and Ayumi was just ying hard to get. But this guy was actually nning to rape an innocent woman who seemed to love her husband. I had seen enough NTR anime to know where this was heading. "No, don''t touch me!" Chin-Sun started resisting, but it was no use. Dang Bak had incredible strength, even I would have trouble escaping from his grip with such a strength difference.


    "Stop iling around and just do what I say!" he yelled, his violence sending her crashing to the floor.


    "Please don''t do this ," she started sobbing.


    "I said shut the fuck up!" He yelled and p her in the face.


    Dang Bak''s face turned sour after hearing my words. He might haveughed at me if I had ask for something ridiculous, but suggesting the idea of prison was much easier because what he was doing at that moment could indeednd him in prison. 21:40


    *SPLAP!


    The room went silent for a moment. The force of the p seemed to have stilled not just Chin-Sun, but the very air in the cafe. The hush was broken only by the sound of her soft sobbing. The other gang members watched, some with twisted smirks, while others looked ufortable but did nothing like me.


    Feeling piss off , I took a deep breath, reminding myself that acting out now would not only endanger me but might also worsen her situation. However, standing idly by was not an option either. "This is too much for me ," I intervene.


    Dang Bak looked at me with a mixture of anger and surprise. It seemed my intervention had taken him off guard.


    "What did you say, newbie? Are you a coward?" he snapped.


    I maintained my calm demeanor. "I mean, I don''t want to be involved in this kind of stuff. We can all go to prison for rape." I exined.


    [Suggestion : Sess]


    Dang Bak''s face turned sour after hearing my words. He might haveughed at me if I had ask for something ridiculous, but suggesting the idea of prison was much easier because what he was doing at that moment could indeednd him in prison. Realizing his mistake, he let go of her. "Bitch, never tell anyone about this, or I''lle back and beat you up," he threatened. "Now, give me half the protection money." Chin-Sun, still shaken and sobbing, reluctantly took all the money from the cashier and handed it to him Let''s go now," he ordered.


    (Oh man, I thought I could get some MILF pussy today.)


    (I was excited to suck those tits dry. Bad day)


    (Newbie, you''re such a killjoy.)


    (If you were not a high prospect, I would have pped you for stopping Boss BAK.)


    The gang members started whining like asshole after we left the cafe. I was really struggling to control myself, resisting the urge tond a few punches on their faces.


    ''Control yourself, Zyden. Control yourself,'' I reminded myself, taking deep breaths to rx my racing emotions.

 Chapter 77 Oblivious

    77 Oblivious


    As we took a break in the department store, the gang members went in different directions. Some started smoking, some were busy with their phones, and a few were quietly chatting. While others were talking about their sexual interactions with girls from a nearby high school, and some were upset about losing money in gambling, I couldn''t help but think that these guys were not the best members of society. Being here with them, I felt like a saintsurrounded by demons.


    "Hey newbie, have you been baptized with women pussy yet? Or are you still a virgin?"One of the thugs decided to get all buddy-buddy with me. But oh boy, the stench of alcohol and cigarettes that surrounded him was like from a garbage dump. I couldn''t help but wish he''d give his teeth a good scrubbing and gulp an entire liter of super concentrated mouthwash, not just for his own sake but for the well-being of everyone within a five-mile radius. I mean, if only to spare our collective nose hairs, right? "Three women," I replied with a sly grin. I mean, technically, I hadn''t prated Sang Hoe, but a blow-job could still be counted , right? "You''re clearly lying," he sneered, as if he had caught me in a major blunder.


    I decided to y it cool and feigned ignorance, asking, "What do you mean?"


    He leaned in, wearing a knowing smirk. "People who tend to lie often throw out the number 3. If a guy says he''s been with 3 women, it usually means he''s been with none. And if a girl says she''s had just one, well, it''s code for a dozen. Didn''t you know that basic stuff?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I couldn''t help but be impressed by his keen observation skills. I started to wonder if he might be the secret mastermind behind this gang, pulling the strings from the shadows with his genius insights. "You got me. I''m still a virgin." I yed it off like I had been caught red-handed. "I know it ," Heughed heartily, as if he had just imparted the ultimate wisdom for ascending to the heavens.


    "Alright, alright," I said with a grin. "Now, if you''ll excuse me, I still need to deliver this coffee to Boss Bak." I shook my head, chuckling, and made my exit from the conversation.


    Outside the store, I found Dang Bak all alone, pacing back and forth as if he had something on his mind.


    As I handed his coffee, I noticed the frustration etched on his face. He was clearly agitated about something.


    "Fuck that guy," he grumbled, his irritation evident in his voice. "He''s not even bothering to check his phone. It''s unbelievable how stupid he''s being just because of some cheating whore." This was the opening I had been waiting for, a chance to get closer to him and potentially manipte himpletely. I decided to y my cards right.


    "What''s the problem, Senior Dang? You can tell me," I asked while using my skill. I used the words "You can tell me" to activate mymand.


    [Suggestion: Sess ]


    He sighed and looked at me, his irritation evident. "It''s my cousin. He''s not answering his phone, and his wife has been bugging me about where he went."


    ''So he has a wife? Well, I don''t really have to be shocked; cheaters attract cheaters,'' I thought to myself.


    "So, what''s your n? You can tell me," I asked, feigning concern.


    [Suggestion: Sess ]


    Dang Bak thought for a moment before replying, "I''m going to his lover''s house. That''s where he told me he would be."


    Seizing the opportunity, I made a suggestion, "Sounds like a good idea. We should go there together after we finish collecting for the day. The two of us alone is enough to search for him."


    [Suggestion : Sess ]


    As expected, the suggestion worked. Dang Bak nodded in agreement. "You''re right. Okay,e with me after we''ve finished collecting the money."


    "Sure thing , boss" ¡ª


    ¡ª


    The day passed by slowly, with each collection stop feeling like a never-ending ordeal. But finally, as the sun began to set, we wrapped up our rounds and headed to Dang Chul''s lover''s house. In other words, my house.


    The atmosphere in the car was tense, with Dang Bak clearly worried about his cousin. I yed my part, showing empathy and concern, all the while keeping a close eye on him. While sitting in the car , It urred to me that I should probably learn how to drive in the future so I can use the car at home.


    As we arrived at my house, I yed my part convincingly, pretending to be unfamiliar with the location. I rang the doorbell, and soon enough, Alyssa opened the gate.


    "Hey Alyssa ,I''m looking for my cousin. Is he here ?" Dang Bak spoke with a hint of familiarity.


    Alyssa gave me a nod of acknowledgment and gestured for us to enter. This was our chance to carry out our n, and with every step, we were getting closer to achieving our goals.


    Dang Bak, seemingly oblivious to our true intentions, followed her without any suspicion. His eyes, however,roamed up and down Alyssa''s body with an perverted look. It appeared that he had an appetite for some high-quality meat as well. "So where is my cousin?" heinquired as he entered the house. However, before he could receive an answer, his vision blurred suddenly as I swiftly pressed a handkerchief drenched in ammonia against his face. He attempted to resist, but it was already toote. The ammonia I had used was so concentrated that it had soaked the handkerchief thoroughly. It was so pungent that I felt nauseated just by holding it against his face. "Shhhhs..There you go, no need to resist," I whispered to him like I''m some kind of serial killer or something.


    His muffled cries for help were futile as I maintained my grip, the fumes of the ammonia assaulting his senses. The room seemed to spin around him, and his resistance weakened with each passing second. *THUD! As his body finally dropped to the ground, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement rush through me. "My god, I''m enjoying this too much," I thought with a smirk, trying to suppress my grin but failing miserably. "Alyssa, let''s carry him to the kitchen," Imanded.


    "Yes, Master," she nodded obediently. She held onto his two arms while I took care of his legs. Although I was strong enough to carry him alone, I saw no reason not to utilize Alyssa''s help since she was meant to serve me for her punishment .

 Chapter 78 Upgrades ! Upgrades !

    78 Upgrades ! Upgrades !


    "Status"


    Age: 18 years old


    Overall Stats : 30.5


    Level (9) [1400/4000]


    <Attributes>


    Strength: 5.7


    Agility: 5.5


    Stamina: 3.8


    Intelligence: 3.2


    Charisma: 8


    <Skills>


    *Mind Eye [Level 3]


    *Suggestion [Level 10]


    *Skill Store I --


    *Intuitive Complex Problem Solving : [Level 1 ]


    *Intense Concentration: [Level 1 ]


    *Enhanced Cognitive Intuition: [Level 1 ]


    --


    Attribute Points: 8


    Skill points: 3


    Domination Points : 1


    ===========


    I examined my attribute points while waiting for Dang Bak to wake up. I noticed that some of my stats were increasing on their own, without me adding points to them. The most noticeable increase was in my intelligence, which kept steadily rising. This might be due to my constant use of my other mind skill, so for now, I didn''t see any advantage in manually increasing it.


    As for my charisma, I already had 8 points in it, so I decided to add 2 more points, bringing it up to 10.


    [Charisma +2]


    I expected only a minor change, but something interesting happened.


    [Congrattions, Host, for reaching 10 points in one stat. You will be awarded with a randomskill.]


    [Choosing Random Skill]


    [Active Skill: Faker:]


    [Faker: Quickly adjusting yourmunication style to suit different personalities, cultures, or situations. Can copy one personality once per week. Can''t copy another personality when one is active.] "I get a free skill when I hit 10 points in one attribute?" I eximed in excitement, my eyes widening as I realized the potential of this new opportunity. This unexpected bonus had just expanded my possibilities for growth beyond what I had initially imagined. "Faker" might not sound like a powerhouse skill, but its versatility and practicality were incredibly promising.


    For example, trying to fit into the world of gangsters while maintaining my true identity, Faker could be a game-changer. It meant I could more convincingly emte the behaviors, personalities, andmunication styles of those around me, further solidifying my cover. This skill was like a hidden ace up my sleeve, and I couldn''t wait to see how I could use it to my advantage.


    "Wait, I need to put more points into my other stats so I can get more skills," I muttered to myself, my excitement bubbling as I think of the possibilities.


    I feel like a gambler ying a gacha game to get rare skills. This is so exciting! However, I needed to strategize and decide which attributes to focus on. Should I aim forbat-rted skills to better defend myself , or should I focus on skills that could aid in my infiltration and maniption efforts? The possibilities were endless, and I had some important decisions to make. As I contemted, it dawned on me that as powerful as my maniption skill might be, I required additional physical abilities to enhance my survivability . Memories of the formidable police officer I had witnessed flooded my thoughts. Her incredible strength had left asting impression, and it fueled my aspiration to reach even greater heights. I realized that aiming for a power level that could rival, or perhaps even surpass, hers was the path I can pursue. [Agility +5 ] [ Strength +1 ] n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The familiar pain of my body adjusting washed over me again, though this time it wasn''t as excruciating. I sat down to wait for the difort to pass, and as it did, I started to notice some subtle physical changes. My muscles appeared more toned and defined, and my legs seemed a bit longer. [Congrattions, Host, for reaching 10 points in one stat. You will be awarded with a randomskill.]


    [Choosing Random Skill]


    [Choosing Random Skill]


    [Choosing Random Skill]


    [Choosing Random Skill]


    [Active Skill: Quick Phase]


    [Quick Phase: is a remarkable skill that temporarily enhances an individual''s movement speed twofold for precisely 3 seconds. This phenomenon urs through aplex neural synchronization process within the user''s brain and muscture. When activated, neural signals quicken, muscles contract with exceptional efficiency, and the perception of time itself appears to decelerate for the practitioner. ]


    [Can only be used once a day.] "Jackpot!" I couldn''t contain my excitement as I read the skill''s description. This skill was an absolute game-changer. Doubling my speed in just a few seconds would not only allow me to react faster but also catch my opponents off guard. It was like having a turbo boost whenever I needed it. ''Use one skill points to upgrade Quick Phase'' I muttered.


    [Quick Phase Level 1] ¡ª> [Quick Phase Level 2] [ 3.5 seconds]


    I was disappointed to see that only 0.5 second was added. I had hoped that it would allow me to double the number of times I can use this skill in a day. However, I realized that this skill is already quite overpowered, so maybe I need to put in more effort to increase its usage limit in the future. Seeing the small increase in Quick Phase , I decided to put my remaining two skill points to Intense Concentration .


    [Intense Concentration Level 1] -> [Intense Concentration Level 3]: With Intense Concentration leveling up, I can now utilizeit more to improve my quick learning speed. After reading the content, I noticed that the increase isn''t that significant, but Intense Concentration can help me focus on one thing without getting bored too quickly. And it also supports more of my skills in one way or another, so I''m not losing anything by improving it. "Status"


    ===========


    Name :Ji-Hoon Zyden


    Age: 18 years old


    Overall Stats : 38.5


    <Attributes>


    Strength: 6.7


    Agility: 10.5


    Stamina: 3.8


    Endurance: 4.3


    Intelligence: 3.2


    Charisma: 10


    <Skills>


    Mind Eye [Level 3]


    Suggestion [Level 10]


    Skill Store I --


    *Quick Learning [Level 4]


    *Intuitive Complex Problem Solving : [Level 1 ]


    *Intense Concentration: [Level 4 ]


    *Enhanced Cognitive Intuition: [Level 1 ]


    --


    *Faker [Level 1]


    *Quick Phase [Level 2]


    --


    Attribute Points: 0


    Skill points: 0


    Domination Points : 1


    ===========


    "This is awesome," I chuckled to myself, grinning as I looked at my improved stats. It felt refreshing to see the improvement. But before I could fully enjoy the moment, I heard the groaning sound of Dang Bak.


    "Where am I?" he asked with a groggy voice.

 Chapter 79 Facade

    79 Facade


    "So you''re finally awake," I said with a sly grin as I sat in front of Dang Bak, who was now securely tied to the chair. His futile struggles had proven pointless against the heavy-duty rope I had prepared in advance for such asions. I knew that with my twisted abilities, it was time to invest in some specialized equipment to aid me in my "questionable missions." "What the fuck are you doing, Zuzu?" he shouted, his voiceced with anger. He struggled against the restraints, but I simply leaned back in my chair and nonchntly began cleaning my ear with my finger. I let out a dismissive sigh, making it clear that his protests fell on deaf ears. There are two ways topletely break his will so my total brainwashing will work perfectly. First is by giving him what he wants, and the second is through fear. And what''s the best way to scare someone? That''s right, torture. "Zuzu?" I mocked, standing up and sauntering closer to him. "You think my real name is Zuzu? How stupid can you be to believe that?" I let out a condescending chuckle as I towered over him, enjoying the fear and confusion in his eyes. "Motherfucker! The whole Brutal Garden will haunt you down for this. Do you think you can get away ? They will beat you to death and that whore!!!"


    He cursed loudly, attempting to scare me, but before he could utter another word, I swiftly pped him across the face with all the force I could muster. His head jerked to the side, and I could see the shock and pain in his eyes.


    "Who''s the stupid one now, huh?" I taunted him, a wicked grin on my face. "You really think you can talk shit with me and get away with it?"


    "Fuck you ! I never said that your stupid !" He shouted back.


    *SLAP!


    *SLAP!


    "If I said that you said that I''m stupid, then it must be the truth," I sneered, taking his words as an opportunity to p him again, this time twice, to drive my point home. "I..."


    *SLAP!


    *SLAP!


    He managed to sputter a few choice words through clenched teeth, but I silenced him with another two powerful p. The room filled with a eerie silence, broken only by hisbored breathing and the asional whimper of pain. "You see, Dang Bak, you''re not in control here," I continued, leaning in closer to him. "I''m the one calling the shots now. You can either cooperateor you will have the same fate as your dumb cousin¡­ Your choice." "What did you do to him?" he asked, fear now apparent in his expression as he realized I meant business.


    "Your cousin is in a better ce," I replied, relishing the growing panic in his eyes.


    "What the hell did you do to him!" he started resisting again, his voice rising in anger. *SLAP! *SLAP!


    The sound of my ps echoed through the room, leaving his face now bloodied from the force I had put into each strike.


    "If you don''t shut up then I will put your face in your dead cousin arse." I warned.


    "You¡­ sick¡­ bastard."He replied with a voice of defiance . "He has a family , he has a daughter ! Why did you kill him ? " He still acted tough despite all the pping .


    "Sick? So you''re okay with tormenting other people, but if you guys get the same treatment, then you act like you''re normal? That you''re a victim ? Bullshit !" I spat on him.


    "Listen here, you piece of shit, you chose to live this way, so you should be prepared to die." I added.


    *SLAP! I turned around and pped him in the face again, the force behind it making his head snap to the side. "Do you want to know what I did to your cousin ?" I chuckled with a cold voice.


    "What¡­ did you do?" he asked with an afraid expression.


    "First, he came to my house and tried to rape my aunt, so I killed him," I dered, my voice cold and menacing


    [Suggestion : Sess ]


    "How did I kill him? I smashed a ss into his head first, then a te. After that, he begged me to spare him... So I cut his fingers off one by one," I recounted, my tone chillingly devoid of any hint of remorse .


    [Suggestion : Sess] n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Watching the horror y out in his eyes, I smirked inwardly. The key to control was not just physical dominance, but the mind games that made the him believe that I was capable of anything. His shaky breaths and the terror evident in his eyes told me my tactic was working. Even if he tried resisting, the seeds of doubt and fear were firmly nted.


    "Then I started stabbing him here and here ,"In a twisted act, I held up the knife and traced it over his skin, recounting a gruesome tale of how I had supposedly tortured his cousin. The de''s cold touch sent shivers down his spine, and fear gripped him as he imagined the knife sinking into his flesh. My transformation into this sinister character was surprisingly effortless. I had a trick up my sleeve ¨C the Faker ability. Like flipping a switch, I delved into my imagination, envisioning a portrayal of a deranged serial killer from a movie. As if following a script, I seamlessly slipped into character, my demeanor turning chillingly convincing. However, beneath the facade, I maintained my true self-awareness, fully aware that I was just ying a role. "Have you ever experienced the sensation of having your skin peeled away piece by piece?" I ran my tongue along the edge of the knife, savoring the imaginary thrill. My performance was so convincing that he began to sob, and his pants became soaked with fear-induced urine. "Please, don''t... don''t kill me. I will do¡­ anything .. Just please don''t kill me.." he begged, his emotional defenses utterly shattered. ''This will be really fun ,'' I chuckled in satisfaction .

 Chapter 80 Perfect Crime 101

    80 Perfect Crime 101


    The Faker ability was a great tool. I could turn it on or off at will but the catch was that I could only use it once a week. So, I had to wait a whole week before I could copy another personality again. Despite this limitation, it was still very useful. In the future, I''ll try to improve this skill and hopefully reduce the waiting time. As I lounged in the living room, I cracked open some energy drinks after sessfully messing with Dang Bak''s mind. It had been a tough task, and I felt like I deserved a pat on the back for a job well done. He was now left in a state of utter confusion and disorientation after I messed with his brain. Although I couldn''tpletely control guys like him, I could tweak their thoughts and influence their thinking quite a bit. Right now, it was as if his mind was overloaded, struggling to make sense of the mixed-up signals I''d sent him. Picture aputer freezing up or a car engine sputtering ¨C that''s how his brain felt, leaving him in a dazed and baffled state, unable to grasp what had just urred. So, what did I do? I nted a foundational idea in his scrambled mind. I needed him to still function as a somewhat normal human being, so I had to be cautious with my suggestions. Otherwise, he''d be too broken to be of any use.


    The narrative I crafted for him was as follows:


    He discovered that his cousin was feeding inside information to a rival gang. Confrontations escted into a heated argument, eventually spiraling into a deadly fight. In the heat of the moment, he identally stabbed and killed his cousin . The issue of the body? Well, ording to his altered memories, he sought out an old friend who helped him dispose of it. They weighted it down and threw it into the sea, ensuring it would never be discovered.


    Of course ,with the fabricated narrative firmly nted in his mind, he needed to wait a day or two before returning to the gang. This dramatic story seemed believable enough, especially given Dang Bak''s status within the organization. They likely wouldn''t question him too much.


    Now, my focus shifted to providing him with specific keywords that I could use in the future to control him. My ultimate goal was topletely destroy the gang. While I still didn''t have a clear overarching objective, I figured I might as well work on weakening and ultimately destroying them. Torturing people provided me with some experience points, although not as much as dominating women did. However, if I could gather enough EXP from them, it would be sufficient for me to level up.


    But for now, I had to wrap up this situation and get back to school as soon as possible.


    "Let''s check that little chemistry experiment," I muttered to myself as I stood up. As I approached the basement, I made sure to don a protective suit. It was essential to take precautions when dealing with whatever awaited me down there. The basement door had been firmly shut, with cloths covering the gaps to prevent any air from inside escaping into the house. So, I began to remove the cloths slowly while testing if the air seemed unusual. However, I sensed nothing out of the ordinary. Maybe the makeshift air venttion I had set up was working perfectly. CREAK


    The door opened, and what greeted me was the dark basement. I turned on the light and finally saw the drum. "This is really creepy," I forced a chuckle, eyeing the ominous blue drum. It had that eerie aura, as if at any moment, a scary figure would emerge from it just like in those horror movies where an ugly, creepy ghostdy pops out of your TV. "Faker," I whispered as I activated the skill again. I wasn''t sure if it would work, but my n was to minimize my disgust by immersing myself in the role of a true serial killer. With faker activated, I slowly walked toward the drum, my heart calmer because of the skill effect. As I opened the lid, I was met with a ckish, slimy substance inside.


    It seemed like my n had worked perfectly, and everything had dissolved as intended. After a few seconds of examining the contents, I closed the lid and returned to the living room where Dang Bak was sitting. "Get your car inside the garage," Imanded.


    Fortunately, his car was quiterge, so it could easily amodate the drum in the back. "Yes, boss" He nodded and headed outside. After parking the car in the garage, I instructed him to put on protective gear, and together we carried the drum to the garage, where we loaded it into the vehicle. It was a good thing he was quite strong, and with my increased strength, carrying this much weight was no problem at all.


    With the drum securely in ce, the next part of my n was to dispose of it once and for all. Goodbye, problem! I turned to face Dang Bak and instructed him to remove the protective gear. "I want you to drive first to your house, but don''t enter. Just park in the street for a couple of minutes, then drive to the nearest river. Check your surroundings first for other people. If you don''t see anyone, then open this drum and dump all of it''s content in the river together with it. Remember, if you get caught, you will forget everything about me, and you will just admit that you did all of this. If you seed , then you will go back to your home and rest, and the next day, you will follow n A. ," I instructed him.


    My n was simple. He would first go to his house so that, just in case he got caught, the police couldn''t track back to my home. In the worst-case scenario for him, he would end up in prison after admitting tomitting the crime. On the other hand, I would be free, with no one able to charge me with anything.


    And if he doesn''t get caught, that''s even better. Now, I have a mole inside the gang, and I can gradually add more moles to my collection by luring them into my house and using the same tactics. Just thinking about it makes my heart race. Imagine me, a summoner, but instead of summoning overpoweredmonsters from the shadows, I summon thugs, drug addicts, gamblers , alcoholic , wife beaters, and rapists. "I alone can summon degenerates!" I chuckled to myself .


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 81 Secret Note

    Chapter 81 Secret Note


    Finally, the long and tiring day hade to an end. I was lying on my bed,pletely drained, not just physically, but mentally too. The room was softly lit by a bedsidemp, castingforting shadows on the walls. I let out a sigh of relief as I felt the burdens of the day slowly lifting from my shoulders. "It''s finally over," I muttered to myself.


    "Alyssa,e here," I asked her toe over, and she came out of the bathroom wearing a thin white nightgown. It was so thin that I could see her skin and nipples underneath, highlighting her attractive figure. Despite being in a role where I had authority over her, I did not forget to program the importance of taking care of her body. It was crucial to me that she remained in good health and didn''t lose her physical appeal. "Zyden," she said, her voice filled with affection. I had intentionally deactivated the "Domination" mode, and now she perceived me as her beloved nephew, someone she had developed deep feelings for. In our intimate moments, I''d rather have her with emotions than treating her like a mindless robot. It''s way more entertaining this way. I mean, who wants to y with a doll that just stares back nkly?¡ªno fun at all!


    She walked over to me, settled onto my bed, and then pulled me into a tight hug. I could feel the smoothness of her soft skin and smell the soothing scent ofvender that enveloped her. She had just taken a shower, and the fragrance added an extrayer of temptation to the moment. To be honest, there''s not much I can point out as a w in her appearance; she''s truly stunning. Even to this day, only Alice canpare to her in terms of sheer beauty. Of course, it''s not that they are the most beautiful women in Seoul, but rather because I''ve only met a few. I''m pretty sure that idols and actresses are equally, if not more, beautiful. "Do you want me to give you a massage?" she offered, not because I had asked her to, but because she noticed my tired expression. It felt really nice to have someone care for me in that moment. I knew it was because of my system, but honestly, who cares, right? "Massage? Yeah, that sounds nice," I answered as Iid down, allowing her to work on my back.


    I could feel the softness of her hands, slick with aromatic oil, as they glided across my back. Each movement sent a wave of rxation through my body. I had to admit, she was incredibly skilled at massaging, and I let myself sink further into the blissful sensation as she continued her expert touch..


    I had initially nned to start with a massage session first before fucking her, but something grabbed my attention. On the headboard of the bed, my eyes were drawn to an inconspicuous detail¡ªa secretpartment. My curiosity piqued, I pressed it, and to my surprise, it opened too easily . "What is this thing?" I asked Alyssa.


    "It''s just a piece of paper. Your uncle must have put it there for some reason," she answered.


    "A piece of paper?" I muttered to myself, intrigued as I let her continue to massage me, all the while unfolding and examining the contents of the folded paper.


    As I opened it, I realized it was indeed just a piece of paper. However, something unusual caught my attention. It was a detail I wouldn''t have noticed if not for my passive skill. I had an inkling that this was no ordinary paper.


    "Stop," I ordered, then turned around to face the paper in the ceiling light.


    "Do not listen to the whisperer?" I muttered to myself, the name unfamiliar to me. But as I uttered those words, my heart began to race.


    "What is this feeling? Why am I suddenly filled with anxiety? Whisperer?" I wondered aloud, my unease growing. (Hypnotizer ¡ª> Whisperer) "Are you alright, Zyden?" she asked, her concern evident in her eyes.


    "Do you know about the whisperer?" I asked her, wondering if this might be some kind of secret code.


    "No," she shook her head, her expression still puzzled.


    Realizing that she didn''t have any information about the mysterious message, I decided to carefully fold the paper and hide it back in thepartment. I made a mental note to conduct some research on itter. For the time being, I needed that massage more than ever to help me rx and unwind. "Hey, how about you start massaging my junior instead?" I teased her yfully as I reclined, trying to lighten the mood. She giggled at my suggestion and yfully started rubbing my dick as if it was a magicmp, her fingers moving with gentle and deliberate strokes. Maybe she was secretly hoping for a genie to appear and grant her three wish.


    Unfortunately for her, there were no genies or magical wishes to be found .


    As she began to love it, she suddenly opened her mouth, licked the tip of my dick, and then continued to lick my balls as if they were some sort of ice cream. She did not mind the salty taste and feel of my dick on her tongue because I''ve sweat a lot when I was wearing the protective gear. She continued sucking it like a vacuum as her racing thoughts drove her to tease every area of my dick with her masterful blowjob. Then ,she continued to up her game by licking my dick and then putting it between her boobs. The sensation of her tonguebined with the warmth between her boobs intensified the pleasure, leaving me craving more as I stroke it back and forth against her soft skin. I must say that getting a blow job and tit-fuck from her made me forget about the trouble she had cause. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''All right, all right. I forgive you for killing your ex-lover and forcing me to do unnecessary work.'' Iughed sarcastically to myself. After this, I''m going to wreck her pussy so badly that she won''t be able to walked without taking painkillers .

 Chapter 82 Pandoras box

    Chapter 82 Pandoras box


    Both Alyssa and Iy exhausted in the bed. She had fallen fast asleep, clearly very tired after our rough passionate sex. Her face and hair was still coated in my sperm, but I decided to leave her alone because she deserved some rest after such a satisfying sex.


    Waking her up just to tell her to bathe seemed rather petty. Besides, her natural scent, even with the sweat, was still pleasant to the nose, so it wasn''t really an inconvenience for me.


    I also nned to sleep and rest. However, I couldn''t shake the word "Whisperer" from my mind. It kept haunting me, refusing to let me sleep. So, I reluctantly got up from the bed and made my way to theputer desk. Thisputer now belonged to me since my uncle had passed away.


    I turned on the PC and entered the password. Then, I opened theputer''s search bar, not the browser, and typed "Whisperer." Unfortunately, no files or relevant data came up.


    Frustrated but determined, I decided to search the web for any information. But all I found was a novel called "Whisperer" and some unrted content. The mystery surrounding the word only deepened, leaving me with more questions than answers.


    It was frustrating, but I couldn''t give up. The nagging feeling that "Whisperer" held some significance in my life pushed me to keep searching, even if it meant delving deeper into the digital abyss. My attention was suddenly drawn to a peculiar icon on the screen. My uncle had modified it to resemble a settings icon, but after clicking it, I quickly realized it was something entirely different. A browser window popped up, featuring a dark theme that immediately caught my attention. My heart raced as I contemted the implications of this discovery. The dark web was notorious for being a hidden part of the inte, known for its secrecy and often illegal activities. Why would my uncle have a connection to it? And what did it have to do with the word "Whisperer"? "Maybe I can find my answers here," I muttered to myself, determined to uncover the truth. With cautious fingers, I typed the word "Whisperer" into the search bar and hit Enter. The browser directed me to a website, and as it loaded, I quickly realized that it was a tform dealing with underground information.


    My heart raced as I scrolled through the content, the site filled with obscure references, coded messages, and cryptic discussions. Faced with the requirement of an ount to post a question on the site, I knew I had to create a dummy ount to proceed. I named it "Z13," a name that held no personal significance. Luckily, the ount creation process was straightforward, requiring no email verification. I simply needed to remember my username, password, and a unique code. After setting everything up, I clicked the "ask" button. It didn''t take long before an information broker began chatting with me.


    Information Broker: Our prices depend on the question. Payment can be made throughUSDT.


    I took a deep breath and began typing, my fingers dancing across the keyboard. I sent the message, hoping to finally uncover some answers. Money was no obstacle; I needed to know.


    ..


    ..


    Me: Do you know about the WHISPERER?


    For a couple of minutes, there was no reply, and I contemted closing my PC and getting some rest. But just as that thought crossed my mind, a notification appeared on the screen, pulling me back into the world of the unknown.


    ..


    ..


    Information Broker: This information is very sensitive and important; it will cost you 1000 USDT. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "This is daylight robbery !" I was so startled that I almost leaped out of my seat. USDT had the same value as the USD, which meant that 1000 USDT was nearly 1.3 million Korean won. It was hard to imagine what kind of information could possibly be worth that much. Doubt crept in, and I couldn''t help but wonder if this information broker was trying to pull a fast one on me. ..


    ..


    Me: How can I be sure that what I''m looking for is what you have?


    ..


    Information Broker: I obtained this information from our Korean informant.


    "Korean informant?" I found myself at a loss for words. My online identity waspletely anonymous, and I was using a Korean-English trantor tomunicate. There was no way the person on the other end could have known my nationality. This revtion strongly suggested that the information they had might be directly connected to what I was looking for. ..


    ..


    Me: Alright, send me your crypto address.


    ..


    ..


    Information Broker : bc1124xxxxxxxxxxxxx


    After seeing the wallet address, I whipped out my phone like a modern-day cowboy ready for a digital duel. I quickly opened my dummy crypto ount ¨C nicknamed "Bigshow123" ¨C and began the process of sending the money, hoping that my investment wouldn''t end up wasted.


    ..


    ..


    ..


    Information Broker: I''ve received the money. I will send you the photos rted to this case. They are in JPEG format to avoid any viruses. For your safety, please only open them on this website. Do not download anything.


    ..


    ..


    ..


    Me: Okay.


    Finally, the files arrived, and I clicked on the photo. As it opened up before my eyes, I was confronted with something beyond my wildest imagination. I was confronted with dozens of gruesome photos. Each image depicted a lifeless woman, their haunting faces sending shivers down my spine. "Faker," I quickly activated my ability to shield myself from the intense disgust and horror welling up inside me. These were real, unaltered images, unlike the sanitized ones often shown on TV with blurred faces and obscured details. The gravity of the situation sank in, and I realized that I had stumbled upon a trove of evidence rted to the "Whisperer" serial killer case. Case File :


    Whisperer: A serial killer suspected to have the ability to convince his victims tomit suicide.


    As I started to read the case file, I was stunned. The information dated back eight years, and it seemed that even the person who had written the file was hesitant to believe that such an individual existed.


    This revtion left me astounded. If it weren''t for the fact that I was just ten years old eight years ago, I might have thought they were describing my own abilities. It raised many questions about the connection between "Whisperer" and the mysterious powers I possessed. "Could it be that someone other than me has a system?" I muttered aloud, my thoughts racing.


    I shook my head, dismissing the notion. If someone had a system eight years ago, they would likely have be godlike by now. It seemed more realistic to consider that this "Whisperer" was some kind of hypnotist, simr to those performers I had seen in magic shows But then another question loomed.


    "Why did my uncle have this serial killer''s name?" My mind was flooded with questions, and it felt like I had opened a Pandora''s box of mysteries, each one more puzzling than thest.

 Chapter 83 Investigation

    83 Investigation KANON POV


    The office was now mostly empty, and the only light came from a few dim bulbs overhead. It waste, and most of my fellow officers had gone home. Now, I sat alone in my small workspace within the police station. My cubicle was a small haven in the vast police station, with only myputer screen providing some light. I was engrossed in my work, focused on the case I was investigating. asionally, I heard faint footsteps in the hallway, a reminder that even at thiste hour, the world ofw enforcement never truly stopped. As I diligently worked at my desk, my partner approached, his steps echoed in the almost empty office. He looked at me with a friendly smile and a cup of steaming coffee in his hand, the rich aroma wafting through the air. "Do you want some coffee?" My partner asked as he ced a cup of coffee on my desk.


    "Thanks," I said, taking a sip of it. I really needed this drink to help me deal with the stress of trying to find clues about the Whisperer. "I think you should take a break. I know this case means a lot to you, but pushing yourself too hard won''t help," he said, his expression filled with concern. My partner used to work with my old man before, so he''s more like my uncle, to be honest. "I can''t do that. I know that for some reason, he''s targeting those females from the foundation. I just need to know who will be his next target to catch him. If the chief would just give me more manpower, then we could send someone to check on everyone," I gritted my teeth in frustration. I had tried convincing the chief that this was a real dangerous case, but he refused to allocate resources. That old fool. I was the one who cracked cases that had stumped the entire department, and my sesses had earned him des, even an undeserved promotion. It was no secret that my investigative ability had significantly contributed to his rise through the ranks. And now he wasn''t willing to help? Just wait, you old geezer. I will prove that I''ve been right all along.


    I knew that I couldn''t let this setback deter me. If the Chief wouldn''t provide the manpower and resources needed to capture the Whisperer, I would find a way to do it on my own. "Did you get the files I asked for?"


    "Yeah, I just got them," he replied, handing me the files. I wasted no time and immediately opened them to see what they contained.


    "Her husband died in a car ident, and now their child is the only family she has left?" I mumbled to myself, feeling a bit frustrated. I thought I had a lead, but now even the husband is gone. I can''t possibly ask their child about it; he should be around 18 now, but I''m pretty sure he wouldn''t know much because he was just a kid back then. "This is a dead end," I sighed in disappointment, realizing that my investigation had hit a frustrating roadblock. . I was about to close the file when something suddenly clicked in my memory. "Jin-hoo, why do I feel that I heard thatst name recently ?" I wondered aloud. Then it hit me like a bolt of lightning: the guy who jumped on the train a few weeks ago, hisst name was Jin-hoo!


    I quickly rushed to the police database and double-checked the information.


    "Ji-Hoon Geji, Ji-hoon Reji, Ji-hoon May, Ji-hoon Zyden!" I muttered the names rapidly, my mind racing. "Hey, check the rtion between these people," I instructed him. The police database only contains information about the immediate rtives of the deceased, so I need to confirm ifJi-hoon Geji is indeed rted to them. If he is, then I might have just stumbled upon a significant lead ¨C a breakthrough in the case. ¡ª


    ¡ª


    I woke up feeling a bit restless , like I hadn''t slept well. When I looked at the bedside, I saw that Alyssa was still in bed. The room was quiet, and the dim light was soft. She was sleeping peacefully, and everything seemed calm and still. Seeing her naked body provided some relief from the horrifying scenes I had witnessed the previous night. I had to keep my ability, Faker, activated throughout the entire night just to fall asleep. It''s nearly impossible for a normal person to sleep well after seeing those gruesome pictures. Unfortunately, the pictures and files I got from the information broker turned out to be a real letdown. It was way too old to be of any help, like trying to solve a puzzle with missing and faded pieces. "I can''t believe I just spent 1000 USD; I could have bought a brand-new 4080 with that money," I sighed in disappointment. It wasn''t a matter ofcking money; I just couldn''t ept the price for that pictures.


    "I need some coffee," I said with a tired yawn, making my way out of the room to pour myself a much-needed cup. My brain just wasn''t firing on all cylinders, and I knew a little caffeine was the only remedy to jumpstart my day. In the living room.


    I nced at the time and noticed it was only 5:30 am. After brewing a fresh cup of coffee, I decided to kick back on the sofa and dive into some quality reading.


    "Oh, they updated the site?" I chuckled to myself as I saw the new user interface of the website I frequently visited. It had a cleaner and more modern look now. Previously, only four titles were disyed at the top for daily features, but with the update, you could scroll to the side and see more titles.


    "Very nice," I murmured with a satisfied grin, eager to check out the new uploads and enjoy some engaging content.


    After wrapping up my reading session, I opted for a change of scenery and headed outside to enjoy some fresh air and engage in a bit of stretching. Lately, I had been dedicating time to practice my boxing skills because I found them to be incredibly practical. I stepped into my outdoor space, taking in the cool morning air . I found a clear spot and started my shadow boxing practice.


    *PUNCH!


    *PUNCH!


    *PUNCH! N?v(el)B\\jnn


    With each punch and move, I could feel my muscles waking up and my mind focusing. It was a great way to let go of any stress about that weird note. Following my boxing session, I decided to switch gears and focus on improving my kicking skills. I hopped onto YouTube, eager to learn from new fighting tutorials. My focus was strong; I was hell-bent on mastering these techniques through relentless repetition. With my supercharged quick learning abilities and an intense focus that could rival a cat watching aser pointer, I was convinced I could fast-track my way to bing a martial arts legend.


    "I mean, who needs a sensei when you have YouTube, right? " I chuckled to myself.

 Chapter 84 Back to School

    84 Back to School


    "Sun-seng-nim, you''re back!" Ayumi eximed with excitement as soon as she spotted me entering the school gates, her eyes lit up with joy. She sprinted toward me, her chest bouncing with each energetic step, like two watermelons yfully juggling to the rhythm of her run. "I was only away for a short while," I said with a chuckle, amused by her enthusiastic greeting. Her reaction made it evident she''d really missed me. Considering I hadn''t texted her at all for days, she might''ve even thought I''d forgotten about her. I was so focused on learning new fighting and other skills that I had nearly forgotten about my mission, which was something I couldn''t afford to fail. As for the Whisperer, I had hit a dead end, so I decided to set it aside for now. I had more pressing matters to deal with.


    "Sun-seng-nim, have you grown taller and fit?" she inquired, looking me up and down. This girl had an astonishing eye for detail. I had, in fact, grown to 5''9" after a series of upgrades. My muscles had also be more defined, with clean, toned lines. It wasn''t overly bulky, so it didn''t stand out too much when I wore clothes. But without clothing? I could probably consider a career as a beach body model. "Yes, I have," I replied, my voice carrying a hint of pride. "I guess I''ve had a bit of a growth spurt recently." "You look great, Sun-seng-nim!" She giggled and nodded, her eyes still locked on my taller frame.


    "You''re like a model now!" she eximed with excitement, her eyes filled with admiration. But then, like a switch had been flipped, her expression suddenly turned sad. "Ayumi, what''s wrong?" I asked gently.


    "I just realized that more girls are going to like you now," she said, her cheeks puffing out in an adorable pout. The innocent jealousy in her expression was fun to look at.


    "You don''t want to share me?" I teased her yfully, a grin tugging at the corners of my lips .


    "No," she firmly shook her head.


    This girl is too possessive .


    "Don''t worry too much about it. ss is about to start, so let''s head in," I suggested, trying to gently shift the conversation away . As we strolled together toward the school building, a sense of relief washed over me. The ordeal from before had passed, and I could finally shift my attention back to my mission. After our brief walk, Ayumi and I went our separate ways, and I made my way to the faculty room to report in. "Wee back, Mr. Zyn. I have a lot of things to tell you!" said the school''s gossip queen teacher, her smile a touch too sweet, like honey that concealed a hint of vinegar beneath its surface. However, the rest of the teachers seemed to have conveniently ignored me. It appeared my little run-in with the school officials had not gone unnoticed. But honestly, who cared? This school felt more like a EXP dungeon to me than an educational institution.


    "Come with me," Gye Yong, the same rude teacher from before, called me into her office. It always irked me how she, just a teacher like the rest of us, had her own office solely because she had influential connections. It was a reminder of the unfairness that seemed to permeate not only this school but the entire world. It was a harsh reality that extended beyond the ssroom ¨C frompanies to government agencies, those with powerful backers often received preferential treatment.


    [You graduated with top grades but have no connections? Sorry.]


    [You have an impable track record? Sorry.]


    [Is your uncle the owner of thepany? Well, in that case, wee aboard!]


    Inside her office, Gye Yong sat on her desk with a knowing smile on her face. I couldn''t help but be puzzled. Had she somehow figured out that my documents were fake? "You''re not a real teacher, are you?" she dered, her eyes glinting with high and mighty satisfaction, as if she had just unveiled a well-guarded secret.


    The confident look on her face grated on my nerves. Did she really think she had the upper hand now? I couldn''t help but shake my head in response to her futile attempt at superiority.


    "So what if I''m not a real teacher?" I shot back, adopting the same smug expression.


    "Stop acting tough . I could have you arrested for faking being a teacher and for the incident with a student," she said with a smirk.


    I paused for a moment, pondering her words. ''Wait, what incident?'' I thought to myself. Did she mean me beating up a student, or was it something else? I did fucked Ayumi in the rooftop , and in this age of digital technology with phones boasting 50x zoom capabilities, someone might have recorded our passionate, totally consensual sexual intercourse.


    "What incident?" I inquired with a poker face, determined to y dumb. "What do you mean, ''what incident''? I''m talking about you physically assaulting a student! Now that I know you''re not a real teacher, you can''t even use that video anymore." Her tone dripped with contempt as she looked down on me. "Oh, that incident," I chuckled in relief. I didn''t want my face to go viral on social media as a perverted teacher gone rogue and fucked his student at the rooftop .


    "Anyst words before I call the police?" she taunted, picking up the phone with a self-satisfied smirk, as if savoring her moment of triumph. "Yeah, that favor I brought up earlier... I need you to pretend this didn''t happen and keep it hush-hush to everyone," I demanded.


    "I''ve heard rumors about certain secrets, you know? The academic world can be quite messy, and who''s to say we won''t end up revealing things about each other?" I stretched the truth, using the words "dark secrets" to make her second-guess her actions, even though I had no actual information about any secrets. [Suggestion : Sess ]


    She paused for a moment. My keyword was finally working. I had strategically nted it during our previous encounter, knowing that as long as I didn''t make excessive demands, it would have a 100% sess rate. Of course, I could push for more, but where was the fun in that?


    I intended to y this situation out slowly, savoring each victory as I satisfied my appetite for control. It was more satisfying to get her slowly. The more she acted like a bitch , the more I felt motivated to punished her. In addition , I also realized that dominating her too quickly would cut off my future XP supply, so I decided to take a more gradual approach. This system don''t just favor virgins; it also rewards me with more XP if I use fewer skills to manipte my target.


    For a few seconds, her face contorted in frustration. She struggled to regain herposure and control her breathing before abruptly dropping the phone. "I''m only doing this because of that favor. You can go now," she replied with an irritated tone. ''Sure, keep telling that to yourself,'' I sneered in my mind. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    MC is gaining EXP every time he irritates, teases, taunts, or punishes a woman he dislikes. I''m not including it in the text because it would be annoying for readers to see [+XP] every time he talk.

 Chapter 85 School Days

    85 School Days


    Inside the ssroom


    I''ve been "teaching" my students about Korean history. And by "teaching," I mean tossing them some reading materials and saying, "Go nuts and don''t disturb me!" Naturally, this teaching approach made them feel rxed, leading them to engage in casual conversations about trivial matters. I couldn''t help but shake my head. ''What a bunch of kids, ''I thought to myself. Even though we were the same age, I felt more mature than all of them. "Oh, the new episode of ONE P is out already!" I eximed with excitement, leaning back in my chair and popping my Bluetooth headphones into my ears. 20 minutester


    "Man, that was a good episode," I said to myself, letting out a satisfied chuckle. It''s always great when a show delivers. ''Now time to study,'' I''ve taken up a new hobby: watching videos on knife skills.I havee to maximized the use of quick learning, so during my free time, I watch these videos to learn the basics of using knives and then practice those skills at home. It''s not the same as hands-on training, but I can definitely feel myself getting better with each practice session. I waspletely absorbed in what I was doing when something caught my eye¡ªan intriguing sight, right there in broad daylight. I couldn''t help but notice a young man with a punchable face engaged in some rather bold flirting. What a daring pair they made! "Hey, Guk Kwan, what are you up to?" I asked as I stood up and walked slowly toward my former bully. I couldn''t care less about what the other students do, but the audacity of him enjoying himself got my blood boiling. Now that I''m his teacher, he''s in for a lesson in humility, and he''s going to have to learn to respect me. .


    I nced to his side and noticed a blonde girl with heavy makeup and fake eyshes. It seemed like she was trying a bit too hard to look beautiful. "Why are you targeting him ? Almost everyone here is talking !" his make up addicted girlfriendprotested. ''Aren''t you happy, Guk Kwan? A good-for-nothing guy like you is being defended by a girl? Well, looking at the way she dresses and talk, I''m pretty sure she''s a bully too,'' I chuckled to myself.


    "Because I don''t like his face," I sneered, giving them an insulting grin that elicitedughter from the other students.


    He gritted his teeth in anger but didn''t dare to stand up. I had a reputation for beating the basketball team captain, who also happened to be the nephew of the school owner. This guy was just a nobody; he had no chance against me.


    "Hey , I don''t like your gaze . Do you have a problem? You know, I''ve heard quite the reputation about you being the ss delinquent. How about you put on a little demonstration of that bravery?" I sneered with contempt.


    "You can''t do this to him," she stood up, trying to defend him.


    "You''re right, I will apologize to him now,"


    I ced a hand on his shoulder and whispered, "That basketball guy is alive right now because he''s the nephew of the school owner. But if you piss me off, I promise you, I''ll send you directly to your maker," I spat out with a cold, merciless tone, devoid of any hint of conscience. His face paled, and a bead of sweat formed on his forehead as my words sank in. The bravado he had been attempting to disy in front of his girlfriend crumbled.


    ''How does it feel, huh? To be the bullied ? To feel small and powerless? You better brace yourself, because trust me, this is only the beginning.'' I thought to myself. Ring Ring Ring


    The bell rang, and I couldn''t help but feel disappointed. I was enjoying myself, making fun and embarrassing him in front of everyone. I wanted him to experience what it felt like to be on the receiving end, to feel like garbage and powerless. "The bell saved you," I yfully tap his face and turned around for my next ss.


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    After two more sses, finally, it was lunch break, and my goal was to catch a glimpse of Alice. My ingenious n? I would stroll past her ssroom like a casual wanderer on a mission to find the snack bar. I knew better than to approach her directly; after all, I was banking on the favor I''d done for her. She owes me, and today, I''m cashing in on that debt in the most idental way possible.


    I casually strolled down the hallway, trying to appear as if I had no particr destination in mind. As I neared her ssroom, I pretended to fix my shoces, hoping she''d spot me. "Sun-seng-nim," a female voice jolted my attention, but it wasn''t the voice I was expecting. I looked up and saw Ayumi.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked, surprised.


    "What do you mean? I was looking for you so we could have lunch together," she replied with a wide smile, pulling out a bento from her bag.


    "I cooked too much lunch, so I decided to pack some extra. If you don''t mind, you can have it," she said with a hint of embarrassment, her cheeks turning a shade of pink. "Hey, hey, do you want other students to misunderstand our rtionship?" I whispered to her, ncing around and noticing some students gossiping like they had just stumbled upon some juicy news.


    "So you admit that we''re already in a rtionship?" Ayumi replied, acting all shy and even ying with her hair like a cute protagonist in a rom.


    I sighed internally, realizing I had been too lenient with her. She had too much free will because I didn''t want to alter her mind too much. It wouldn''t be right to make her a victim of my system. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    If I went along with that, I willpletely lose my humanity and be someone worse than a degenerate. I maybe one,but I have standards.


    "We can eat together, but let''s find a quieter ce," I whispered to her. "Meet me on the rooftop again."


    "Alright, Sun-seng-nim!" she replied excitedly, turning around with a happy and smiling face, seemingly oblivious to the curious nces from other students. It was as though a burst of happiness had turned her into the radiant center of attention in that moment. "What a bothersome girl," I chuckled softly to myself as I watched her departing figure. Despite any irritation I might have felt, it was hard to stay frustrated with her for long. ''Time to follow her to the rooftop,'' I shook my head, but deep inside, I''m quite happy to have someone who genuinely has feelings for me.


    "Mr. Zyn ?" I will be following a fixed schedule tomorrow, so you may notice some changes in the update time. Don''t worry , I will still be providing three chapters a day, and this new schedule should be more stable.


    InnocentFox

 Chapter 86 Changes

    86 Changes


    My heart skipped a beat as a familiar voice called out from behind. As I turned around, I was met with the sight of a stunningly beautiful girl. Her skin was wless, and she didn''t even need makeup to enhance her natural beauty. "Alice!" I blurted out, but quickly tried to y it cool, as if her sudden appearance was as ordinary as finding a pen in my backpack.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked, trying to maintain an air of nonchnce.


    "Eh? What do you mean? My ssroom is right there," she replied, looking a bit puzzled as she pointed to her ssroom.


    I mentally scolded myself. I had almost forgotten that I hade here specifically to see her.


    ''Okay, Zyden, act cool, don''t let her know you''re here for her. Be calm, be like water.'' I thought to myself,


    My mind was in overdrive as I pondered how to initiate a conversation with her. I couldn''t help but grumble inwardly, cursing the fact that I couldn''t use my "Faker" abilities just yet. I mean,e on, couldn''t the universe cut me some ck here and let me impersonate a charming womanizer for just a minute? But s, I had to wait.


    So, there I stood, relying on the wisdom of romanticedy anime for guidance. I hoped those writers had done their homework and weren''t just making stuff up. If not, well, I was in for a real-life rom disaster!


    No! I need to trust those anime writers! After all, thousands of rom anime episodes must have refined the practicality of those romantic situations to almost real-life perfection. That''s it! I''ll just y it cool, act oblivious, and patiently wait for her to approach me. Easy as pie! "What a coincidence," I chuckled, doing my best to appear oblivious.


    "Not really. I mean, you''re a teacher, so we''re bound to see each other."She responded with startling directness.


    I was left speechless, realizing that this level of difficulty was nothing short of Hall of Fame in 2K with 60 overall while using a keyboard to y.


    "You''re right," I replied with a forcedugh. Why wasn''t my charisma working against her? Could it be that her title was just too overpowered? Normally, my way with words should be enough. I mean, not even Ayumi was spared by my sweet tongue. But for some reason, I couldn''t summon the right words when it came to her. Right now, I couldn''t help but gaze at her soft lips. They looked so inviting that I felt an overwhelming urge to kiss her right then and there.


    "Control yourself, control yourself, control yourself," I repeated silently to remind myself to stayposed. "Mr. Zyden," she said with a serious demeanor, "I haven''t had the chance to thank you properly for saving me. If it''s alright with you, may I treat you to lunch?" There wasn''t a hint of embarrassment in her voice; it was all business for her. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Sure," I replied.


    "Alright," she said with a smile and took the lead.


    As we walked together, I couldn''t help but mutter to myself, "She''s really beautiful." But a nagging feeling tugged at the back of my mind, like I had forgotten something, but I dismissed it, deciding it couldn''t have been too important.


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    We arrived at the cafeteria, and I couldn''t help but steal nces at her while we waited in line. Her grace and confidence were captivating, and I was starting to realize just how much I enjoyed herpany. Unfortunately, I couldn''t help but overhear some students gossiping nearby, and theirments caught my attention.


    [So his next target is Alice? First, the cute flower of our school, now the queen? What a womanizer.]


    [I heard someone saw him with a group of gangsters. He''s like a hidden Mafia boss or something?]


    [A gangster teacher?]


    [I bet you 1000 won that he has a huge tattoo under his shirt.]


    [Bro, I heard he watch "How to kill with knives " in his free time.]


    [He doesn''t even teach his students; he just lets them y. And then from time to time, he bullies students just for the sake of it ]one of them said with an exaggerated sigh. I couldn''t believe what I was hearing.


    ''What is happening? How did my super good reputation be this bad?'' I sighed to myself, feeling both frustrated and puzzled by the rumors circting about me. I''m a model teacher for god sake. As I continue to listen to the students gossiping, I realized that it wasn''t just a matter of my reputation being tarnished but also the impact it could have on my interactions with others, especially Alice. These wild stories could make things even moreplicated than they already were.


    I decided that I needed to find a way to address these rumors and set the record straight before they spiraled out of control.


    At the table


    "So you''re a gangster and a womanizer?" Alice asked with an investigative glint in her eye, causing me to nearly jump out of my seat Unable to resist, I raised my hands in a dismissive gesture, trying to deny all the wild usations. "I''m not, I''m not" I protested, hoping to add a touch of humor to defuse the situation. "You don''t have to be too defensive, you know. People can change," she replied with a reassuring smile, making it sound like the most natural thing in the world.


    "I know someone who used to be a thug, and now he''s a superstar. So you bing a teacher is not really that shocking ," she replied casually, as if it were just another everyday conversation. "He must be really talented," I chuckled, intrigued by her stories. "Not at first, that guy is very hard to approach," she exined, "but he suddenly became really talented and popr. Maybe he had been practicing in secret. You can''t really judge a person by their appearance."


    Her words struck a chord with me, and I nodded in agreement. "You''re absolutely right, Appearances can be deceiving."I replied. As she continued, her face blushed, and I could tell she was thinking about someone special. "I also know about a very kind and interesting person. He''s chubby and always looks depressed, but I can tell he''s a really good person," A tender smile slowly spread across her face, and her voice softened, making her words even more touching and adorable. It was clear that the person she was talking about held a special ce in her heart, and it was a heartwarming moment to witness. As her words sank in, a rush of emotions washed over me. I felt my cheeks grow warm, and I couldn''t help but wonder, "Could she be talking about my old self?" My heart raced, and I scratched my nose, trying to hide the heat I felt rising within me.

 Chapter 87 Vulnerability

    Chapter 87 Vulnerability


    "Tell me more about this guy. You seem to like him a lot," I asked, trying to keep the conversation going. "It''s a little bit embarrassing," she started, her cheeks turning a lovely shade of pink. This girl, who was typically direct and confident, now appeared a bit bashful, her eyes darting away as she spoke. "You don''t have to share if you''re notfortable," I reassured her, even though secretly, I was dying to know about her thoughts regarding me. Sure, I''ve got this twisted system to charm thedies, but I''m still dying to know what was going on in the head of the girl who somehow saw something special in my ugly, fat self .


    She paused for a moment, looking down at her te before meeting my eyes.


    "You saved my life, so I suppose it''s alright to share. It''s not much of a hidden secret anyway," she replied with a small smile. "You don''t have to force yourself," I said with an exaggerated shrug, feigning indifference. Deep down, though, my inner thoughts were screaming, "Come on, spill the juicy story!" "Don''t worry, I''m not forcing myself. To be honest, I haven''t shared this with anyone except my sister, but for some reason, I feelfortable discussing it with you," she said with a warm smile, clearly not bothered to confide in me. "He''s my sister''s stepson. So, in a weird way, I''m like her... aunt," she admitted, her blush deepening as she said the word "aunt." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "He''s a little kid?" I teased her.


    "No, no," she replied, her own blush growing. "We''re the same age."


    "I''m just teasing you . So,what did you like about him ?"


    "Well, he is always seemed so gloomy on the surface. But deep inside, I could see that he''s really strong and kind hearted." Strong and kind hearted? Where did this girl get that idea? I pondered, attempting to picture my former self. I was a NEET, a bit of a pervert, spending 30% of my time watching Hentai, 20% reading Hentai, and 30% ying Hentai games. If I''m the definition of kind and strong, then I guess 99.99% of men are saints.


    "When did you realize you had a soft spot for this guy?" "I don''t know," she began, her tone thoughtful. "I just found myself thinking about him a lot. I wanted to be there for him, protect him in a way. But my sister warned me not to get too close to him because of his evil uncle," she continued, her voice filled with regret.


    ''My uncle again?'' I rolled my eyes. These two sisters seemed to have a knack for conveniently ming everything on him. "How about telling him how you feel ?" ''Just confess to me so we can live happily ever after and I can get my EXP,'' I sighed inwardly. Why did she have to make things so hard? "It''splicated," she admitted with a sigh. "I had feelings for him, but now he has changed a lot," she exined, her voice carrying a sense of nostalgia and longing. "Did he be more ugly?" I asked, trying to gauge her opinion of me.


    "No, he actually looks much better and healthier now," she answered.


    "Then what''s the problem? You like the fat version of him?" I questioned, puzzled by her hesitation.


    "If you truly care for him, shouldn''t his appearance be irrelevant?" I asked, my emotions starting to color the tone of my voice. "That''s not it. His appearance is not the problem," she replied, her voice tinged with disappointment and a hint of sadness.


    "Then, what''s the problem ?" She paused for a moment, her thoughts clearly racing as she considered her next words. "Thest time we met, for some reason, I felt like I was looking at a different person. I couldn''t sense that kindness from before. Instead , I felt ufortable looking at him" she replied, her expression a mix of sadness and disappointment, as if I was the one at fault for changing!


    "That''s bullshit !"I spat out with a cold, firm tone. "Mr. Zyn?" Her expression revealed her surprise, clearly not expecting my response to be so sharp. But I couldn''t hold back my emotions any longer. "So you liked him when he was depressed? Gloomy, and fat? But you never even tried to tell him that? To support him? To ask about his problems?" I pressed, my frustration evident in my words. "And now that you see him change, you have the audacity to say that you don''t see that kindness anymore? Maybe he let go of that useless kindness because for once in his life, he wanted to be happy! Because no one supported him all this time!" I berated her, my frustration boiling over as I smacked the table. You dare to say that you like me, but you were never there to support me? You''re just like your sister, always ming my uncle for everything.


    "It''s not like that! I didn''t mean it that way," she replied, her eyes widening in surprise, her shoulders tensing up defensively, and her fingers nervously scratching the table. "Then what the hell do you mean?" "I..." She faltered, struggling to find the right words.


    After a moment of silence, she abruptly stood up from the table, tears streaming down her cheeks. It seemed like my words had unintentionally hurt her deeply, and I was left with a sense of regret for my outburst.


    "I hope you''re satisfied," she began, still tears welling up in her eyes. "I know I''m a bad person for failing to be there for him, but you didn''t have to throw it in my face like this." She held her tears and walked away. Regret gnawed at me as I watched her walk away . ''Damn it,'' I thought to myself, ming my own actions. It was clear that my words had touched a nerve, and I wished I could take them back. ''Why did I do that? Why did my emotions suddenly burst out like that?'' I asked myself, feeling utterly confused. I thought I had already be more mature and calcted, so why did I suddenly feel so vulnerable and ordinary in front of her?

 Chapter 88 True Feelings

    Chapter 88 True Feelings


    As I walked down the hallway, I couldn''t help but curse myself for overreacting. I had finally managed to get close to her, but my temper had caused me to ruin it. I decided to give myself some time to cool off and think things through. After a couple of minutes of scolding myself, I finally managed to regain myposure. My emotions had gotten the best of me this time, and I knew I needed to apologize and make amends for my words. It''s not right for me to talk to her like that. Taking a deep breath, I headed back to find her, hoping to salvage what remained of our conversation and possibly rebuild the connection I had so recklessly damaged.


    Unfortunately, I couldn''t locate her anywhere. I even went to her ssroom, and they informed me that she had left early because she wasn''t feeling well. Normally, teachers might doubt such reasons, but she was a model student, so nobody questioned it .


    ''I''m such an idiot. I managed to orchestrate a perfect crime, but I can''t even win over one girl,'' I sighed to myself, feeling a sense of hopelessness wash over me. "She''s just a high school girl, and I''m already struggling." Then, a sudden realization hit me like a bolt of lightning after thinking about the word "High-school girl". "Ayumi!" I eximed, realizing that I hadpletely forgotten about her. I had promised her that we would have lunch together, but I had been so focused on Alice that I had forgotten all about it. I checked the time and realized that an hour had passed since the lunch break had ended. There was no way she could still be waiting for me there. ''I''m pretty sure she had already returned to her ss.'' I sighed thinking that I''m just going to apologized to herter. With that in mind, I went back to my own ss to teach.


    I needed more time toe up with a new strategy to approach Alice, but I also understood the importance of not pushing her too hard. My n was to wait for things to be less awkward between us before offering a sincere apology. The rest of the day passed by in a blur. I couldn''t help but rey the earlier conversation in my mind, cringing at actions. As the final bell rang, signaling the end of the school day, I gathered my things and made my way out. I knew I couldn''t stay stressed for too long, so my n was to head home and practice the techniques I had watched on YouTube. .


    "Mr. Zyn," a female voice caught my attention as I was leaving my ssroom. I turned to look, and there was Ria. "Do you need something, Ria?" I asked her.


    "Mr. Zyn, Ayumi has been missing since lunch break. Have you seen her?" she spoke with a concerned expression.


    "Since lunch break?" I was initially confused. Then, like a sudden revtion, it hit me. I couldn''t believe it at first, but it was the only exnation that made sense. "I''m going to find her. Don''t worry, I know where she is," I reassured Ria,as I turned away and sprinted toward the science building. My heart raced with worry and guilt as I rushed to locate her. "Hu... Hu... Hu," I gasped for breath as I sprinted through the school grounds. It was clear that I needed to allocate more points to my stamina next time. Or maybe consider the idea of jogging every morning to improve my lungs and save some points for other attributes. *STEP!


    *STEP!


    *STEP!


    The staircase leading to the rooftop seemed quite long. However, in that moment, I was entirely focused on finding Ayumi, and I paid no attention to the length of the climb.


    My heart pounded with a sense of urgency as I ascended step by step. The concrete walls enclosed me, and the sound of my own footsteps reverberated in the narrow space. I couldn''t afford to feel tired or distracted.


    "AYUMI!" I shouted as I pushed open the door to the rooftop, and just as I had anticipated, there she was, waiting for me in the corner.


    "Sun-seng-nim, you''re a bitte," she said with a smile, even though I had made her wait for hours like an idiot. "How can you still smile like this ?" I demanded with a frustrated tone. "I forgot about my promise. You should be angry with me, for God''s sake. Why are you allowing me to treat you like this? You deserve better than this!" My confusion and guilt were evident as I questioned her with a mixture of emotions. "It''s alright, I didn''t wait that long," she replied with a forgiving smile, as if my mistake was a minor issue in her eyes. I walked slowly toward her, left momentarily speechless by the sheer innocence and naivety that seemed to radiate from her. "Idiot!" I scolded her, my voiceced with both affection and frustration, as I pulled her into a tight embrace. She was a troublesome girl, but in that moment, my heart swelled with emotions, and I couldn''t help but hug her. "Sun-seng-nim," she began to cry, hugging me back tightly. It was evident from her tears that she had been holding in her emotions. "I''m sorry foringte , " I whispered to her. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "It''s alright, Sun-seng-nim," she replied softly, burying her face in my chest. I noticed the untouched bento box beside us, realizing she hadn''t eaten yet. I gently pushed her shoulder and looked into her teary eyes. "Can I kiss you?" I asked, wanting to taste her lips so badly right now..


    She nodded, closing her eyes to convey her eagerness for the same thing.


    As our lips touched, I felt a sudden burst of emotions in my heart. It was a different sensation than what I had experienced with Alice. With Alice, I had felt vulnerable, but with Ayumi, I felt a deep sense of appreciation from her. It dawned on me that all this time, I had been searching for a diamond when a precious gold had been right in front of me. I had initially believed that her feelings for me were solely due to a senseiplex, but I had already resolved that issue through my suggestions. Her actions now, her genuine care and affection, were a proof of her true feelings.


    "I love you, Sun-seng-nim," she mumbled softly as our kisses continued, her words filling my heart with warmth and happiness. Though I yearned to tell her that I loved her too, I couldn''t bring myself to do it just yet. I needed to be absolutely sure of my feelings before I could honestly share them with her. I didn''t want to deceive her in any way.

 Chapter 89 Adorable Girl

    Chapter 89 Adorable Girl


    "Let''s dig in," I said with a warm smile, giving her head a gentle pat. I could tell that she was famished, and the thought of going to a restaurant right now would be a bit of a hassle, especially considering her well-being.


    With that in mind, I eagerly opened the bento box. I was greeted by an array of once-warm Japanese dishes, now slightly chilled but still enticing.I could tell that she still had a strong preference for food from her home country.


    First, I noticed a generous portion of white rice that had lost its steamy allure but retained its fluffy texture. The grains were now cool to the touch, and their once-aromatic fragrance had faded.


    Next to the rice, there were several slices of marinated beef that had lost their heat but still looked tender and vorful. The glistening juices had congealed slightly, but the rich, caramelized color remained.


    Beside the beef, a small mound of stir-fried vegetables had lost their previous crispness, yet their vibrant colors hinted at their former freshness. "Sun-seng-nim, say ''ah,''" Ayumi said as she started feeding me.


    "Ah," I yfully opened my mouth, pretending to be the protagonist of a romedy anime .


    As the first bite of the chilled food touched my lips, I felt a shiver of coldness. Yet, as I chewed, the vors slowly awakened on my pte. The marinated beef, though no longer warm, retained its savory charm. The rice, while not steaming, offered aforting familiarity. The cool,vegetables provided a refreshing contrast.


    But what truly made the meal delightful was Ayumi''s adorable smile. It transformed the simple act of eating into a heartwarming experience. With each bite, I savored not just the vors of the bento but the warmth of her care.


    Is this how it felt to have someone genuinely take care of you? The answer, I realized, was a resounding yes.


    "It tastes good," Iplimented her.


    "Thank you," she replied with a warm smile, her eyes lighting up with happiness at mypliment. "Where did you learn how to cook?" I asked her, trying to strike up a conversation.


    "I always do the cooking at our ce. I make sure to cook for my sister since she''s constantly busy," she exined, emphasizing her role as the family''s chef. "You have a sister?" "That''s right, she''s a genius, unlike me," she replied with a proud expression, but there was a hint of sadness in her eyes. I sensed that there might be some family issues beneath the surface, but I didn''t want to pry into her personal matters.


    "You''re pretty smart yourself, I mean, you did manage to get me," I teased her, trying to lighten the mood and make her smile. "You''re right, I am really smart to chase you," she replied with a slight blush. "I really like you, Sun-seng-nim. I hope we can stay together like this," she added, leaning into my shoulder with a contented smile. "I like you too," I whispered affectionately, nting a gentle kiss on her forehead.


    With a smile, I reciprocated by starting to feed her as well, savoring the warmth of the moment and the connection we shared. Ayumi is a wonderful girl. In a way, I can consider her my first real girlfriend, and I couldn''t be happier about it. I may not be a good person, and I recognize that I''ve done some questionable things, perhaps even bordering on being cruel or maniptive. However, I''ve made a promise to myself to take care of Ayumi. While I may have manipted, harmed, or even took extreme actions toward others in the past, I want to make it clear that I will never betray her, as long as she doesn''t do anything wrong. She will always hold a special ce in my heart, and I will do my best to protect and care for her in the future Would I change because of her? Not really. I can''t change who I am, but I can choose how I treat her. ¡ª


    ¡ª


    After our meal, Ayumi and I decided to go to the mall. I made sure to change my clothing, donning a hat and sses to help avoid anyone recognizing me. It felt nice to blend in and enjoy a casual outing without drawing attention. I had also added a touch of style to my disguise, wearing a luxurious ck jacket adorned with golden sakura patterns along the sides. It was worth a whopping 200,000 won. I might have seemed like I was splurging, but my perception of money had taken a turn after I saw my ount bnce.


    After my uncle''s passing, I had managed to reim not only the money my parents had borrowed but also his substantial savings, all thanks to Alyssa. It had been a straightforward process since she was my uncle''s sole inheritor, which essentially made her wealth mine as well. This financial windfall had definitely skewed my perspective on spending.


    And with Alyssa no longer needing to spend on clothing, gadgets , items or indulge in expensive meals, I found myself with the freedom to allocate thiswealth to my own desires. Moreover, my passive earnings had started to pique my interest.


    I''d discovered that my parents owned a significant number of shares from differentpanies. Just contemting the potential figures was enough to realize that I was financially set for life. It urred to me that the reason we had remained in that house before was likely because my uncle couldn''t make substantial purchases while I was still alive. He had been saving up these resources, anticipating that he could im them all for himself in the future. Sadly, he died before getting to enjoy the money. I hope he''s found peace wherever he is now. Maybe he''s getting special treatment in hell, who knows? "Hey Ayumi,e with me to the Green Apple store. I heard the new Iphone 15 was just released," I eximed, excitement in my voice as I grabbed her hand and headed to the store.Right now, I just want to pretend to be a normal person and enjoy my time shopping with my adorable girlfriend.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 90 Lucky?

    Chapter 90 Lucky?


    Inside the Green Apple store, the ambience was sleek and modern, with only a handful of customers present. The walls were adorned with thetest Green Apple products, their vibrant screens showcasing stunning visuals. Soft, intimate lighting illuminated the disys, creating a sense of exclusivity.


    The polished wooden tables showcased the various iPhone models and essories, and the knowledgeable staff in blue shirts provided personalized attention to the few customers present. The exclusivity of Green Apple''s products, known for their higher price range, seemed to limit the crowd. "Are you here for thetest iPhone, Sir?" A woman with ck hair and eyesses approached us.


    "Yeah, I''m here to buy the new iPhone," I replied with an air of confidence, ying the part of someone who was absolutely swimming in money. "You know what, I want to buy two iPhones. I want your most expensive models ," I added with a yful grin, leaning into the role of that extravagantly wealthy protagonist you''d find in novels . "You don''t have to do that, Sun-seng-nim," Ayumi whispered, pulling my hand and blushing with embarrassment.


    "Don''t worry, this is just my gift to you. You''re my amazing girlfriend, after all,"I teased her, watching her cheeks turn even rosier at the mention of our rtionship. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Girl...girlfriend," she stammered, clearly flustered by the term.


    "Give me two iPhones in the same color," I repeated to the saleswoman.


    "Alright, Sir" the attendant replied promptly, not wanting to risk us changing our minds.


    She hurriedly processed everything and asked us to wait while shepleted her tasks. As a result, both of us decided to take a seat for the time being. As we waited, I could tell that Ayumi was genuinely enjoying her time. She might not have been too thrilled about the iPhone situation, but she couldn''t hide her happiness after I call her my "Girlfriend". She kept fidgeting whenever I held her hand. Damn, she was too adorable and innocent. "Oh, if it isn''t Ayumi," suddenly a female voice disrupted our enjoyable moment. I slowly turned around, picking up on the unfriendly tone in her voice. Standing before us was a woman with purple hair and ck eyes, wearing a differentschool uniform .


    At a quick nce, she seemed fine, but it was clear to me that she was wearing excessive mascara and heavy makeup. Behind her, there was a group of 8 people¡ª3 girls and 5 boys, all wearing the same uniform. "Do you know her?" "She''s my middle school ssmate," Ayumi replied, but I could tell from her tone that she was feeling awkward about the encounter.


    "What are you doing in this ce? Don''t tell me you''re with your boyfriend," the girl sneered, unable to see my face clearly due to my hat and sunsses. "Is he perhaps your sugar daddy? Buying you a new phone?" she taunted, her words dripping with sarcasm. "Well, I can guess that much. You''ve always been a bit of a slut, fantasizing on our teachers in middle school," she continued, mocking Ayumi. [She looks innocent, but she''s actually a slut?]


    [Oh my goodness, looks can be deceiving.]


    [Maybe we can try our luck with her ?] Herments made herpanions spat insulting remarks and burst intoughter. I felt an intense urge to beat the crap out of her. Did it matter that she was a woman? After all, they had been advocating for gender equality for a long time, so why not give her a taste of it now?A single punch for the sake of equality should do the trick. "I..." Ayumi began to stutter, her voice quivering with embarrassment and from the hurtfulments. I could tell that she was holding back her tears, likely feeling embarrassed because I heard everything .


    I could sense the tension rising, and I wasn''t about to let this continue.


    *SNAP


    I felt something break inside my mindagain. This bunch of bitches dared to insult the girlfriend of a system user? Some people are just tired of living . With billions of people in the world, they chose to mess with us? "That''s right, she''s with me," I chuckled as I stood up, revealing my imposing presence. I removed my hat and eyesses, showing them my full face.


    The boys behind her suddenly looked like mere peasants inparison.


    "He''s so handsome."


    "He''s too cute."


    "Is he a model?" Whispers andpliments started to circte as her female ssmates behind her couldn''t help but react to my appearance. Even the other customers and attendants were taken aback by my striking looks. That''s right, I am very handsome now. How dare they bully my girlfriend?


    As for the boys, I could see from their expressions that they quickly realized I far outssed them in every way. That''s right, this was the power of being a handsome guy. Bow to me, peasants. The girl who had been bullying Ayumi on the other hand was left speechless for a moment. She couldn''t believe what she was seeing right now, and regret seemed to wash over her. But did she think I would let her off the hook so easily? Today, she would be my XP farm. "Ayumi, do you know this bitch?" I asked , using my finger to point at her like some kind of object.


    "Hey, that''s too much!" She berated me, her anger ring. "Do you know who I am?" she started screaming, clearly wounded in her pride.


    [Ding +XP] That''s right be more angry bitch .So what if I''m petty ? "I don''t, and I don''t really care about ugly bitches," I said dismissively, shaking my headto insult her further.


    "Hey, buddy. I don''t think it''s right for you to talk to her like that!" One of the boys defended her.


    "Oh, another simp? Hey, bro, if you''re nning to simp, how about choosing a high-quality woman and not someone like this?" I chuckled, ying along with the taunting. "You''re embarrassing men worldwide with your taste." "You fucker !" He yelled and actually grab my cor .


    This guy actually grabbed my cor over a bitch. Like, seriously, what was he thinking? I could easily beat the crap out of him if I wanted to. "Hey, do you want to fucking die ?" I warned him, my tone turning deadly serious as I activated my Faker ability. The coldness in my voice made it clear to everyone that I was no longer joking around. He instinctively loosened his grip on my cor. "Sir, please don''t fight here," the attendant hurriedly attempted to mediate the situation. Even Ayumi joined in, holding my hands and trying to prevent me from further escting the situation. "You''re lucky that we''re in a mall," he scoffed as he let go of me and turned away with his cronies. ''I''m lucky?'' Did he just say I''m lucky?'' I suddenly felt extremely irritated. That guy just bought himself a one way ticket to hell. "Mind Eye,"

 Chapter 91 Locked Gaze

    Chapter 91 Locked Gaze


    AYUMI POV


    "Sun-seng-nim," I muttered softly to myself as I settled into my bed, cradling the new phone he had bought for me. I was sad that our date got disrupted, but at the same time, I felt d because he had stood up for me. At first, I was worried that he might think differently of me after someone called me a slut, but it made me really happy to see him defend me. Knock Knock Knock


    "It''s open," I called out .


    The door swung open, and there stood my big sister. She resembled me in many ways, but her defining features were her long, ponytailed hair and her longer legs, standing at around 5''7.


    I was taken aback to see her here, especially since she usually works around this time. "Big sis, what are you doing home ?" I asked .


    "Can''t Ie home?" She raised her eyebrows, seemingly offended by my words.


    "No, of course, you can," I quickly reassured her. "It''s just that I''m not used to you being here at thiste hour."


    "Hey, when did you get a new phone?" She immediately spotted my new iPhone. She''s really perceptive when ites to these things. "I just bought it ," "With what money?" She walked over slowly, her eyes raised and her arms crossed, clearly questioning how I could afford a new phone. "I saved my allowance and bought it," I said, clutching my new phone to my chest, a bit apprehensive that she might try to take it away from me. "Don''t lie to me, Ayumi. This phone costs 2,000,000 won. You only get 5,000 won allowance per day. Let''s assume you save half of it, which is generous given your spending habits. That''s only 2,500 won a day. So, in 20 days, you''d have 50,000 won. Are you telling me you''ve been saving for over 40 months just to buy this phone?" "Yes," I nodded .


    "Ayumi, do you think I''m an idiot? Where did you get the money from?" She raised her voice, clearly frustrated and wanting an honest answer. "I bought it with my own money!" I tried to exin to my sister, but it seemed like she wasn''t buying my exnation. "Tell me... " She stopped right beside me and leaned in to smell my hair. Panic surged through me as I realized I had forgotten to take a shower first. "Wait! Why do I smell a men''s perfume in your hair?" "It''s nothing," I stammered, attempting toe up with a usible lie.


    "I went to the mall this afternoon and tried some perfume." My voice trembled a little.


    I looked at her face and could tell that she didn''t believe a word I was saying. "Is it a teacher?" she asked, her tone turning cold.


    "Why do you always assume it''s a teacher?" I eximed, feeling defensive. It was frustrating that even my sister thought I''m a pervert.


    "Because you been weird since you were young," she replied, shaking her head as if she were getting a headache from the situation. "How old is he to afford buying you a phone like this? 30? 40? Don''t tell me he''s 50?" She continued to press for more information, her concern mixed with frustration. "No way, he''s not old. He looks really young, and he''s also incredibly handsome and a respected teacher!" I stood up, feeling the need to defend my Sun-seng-nim and not let my sister speak ill of him. "So you finally confessed that he''s a teacher, your boyfriend, and also the person who bought you this phone," she sighed. ''I made a mistake,'' I felt a sinking feeling in my stomach. I had just made a huge blunder by inadvertently confessing everything to my sister. I''m in big trouble now.


    Ring Ring Ring


    I thought she''s going to scold me more , but fortunately her phone rang and save the day . She hurriedly opened it and answered the call, redirecting her attention elsewhere. "Another suicide? Where?" "Alright, I will go there immediately!" " she said, ending the call and turning toward me.


    "Ayumi, I''m not done with you yet. You better have a good exnation when Ie back," my sister scolded me before hurriedly walking away. ¡ª


    ¡ª


    "These kids are really something," I muttered to myself as I followed them towards a bar located on the 4th floor of a building. The bar was surprisingly spacious, with ten pool tables, ten dartboards, and even some retro video game machines. It seemed like the perfect hangout spot for party-goers .


    As expected, they started ying and drinking alcohol, their behavior far from what you''d expect from typical high schoolers. The girls seemed carefree in their drinking, while the guys appeared to be plotting something sinister behind the scenes. ''What a bunch of morons,'' I thought to myself, watching them try to use alcohol to make advances on the girls. I came here to teach these jerks a lesson for insulting Ayumi. Why was I being so petty? Well, it seemed like the system heard my frustration and gave me a mission. There was no penalty, but if I could make them beg for mercy, I would earn 500 XP as a bonus . n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Alright, time to begin the show," I said to myself as I stood up from my chair. My n was to flirt with the girls and taunt the guys to makeamotion . "Boss, please don''t jump!" A voice suddenly rang out, instantly capturing everyone''s attention, including mine. I turned towards the source of the voice and saw bar employees desperately trying to prevent a woman in a ck dress from jumping. "Should I help?" I muttered to myself, contemting if I should try to intervene. I could use my skills to convince her not to jump. While I wasn''t entirely certain it would work, she was already attempting suicide, so there was little harm in trying, even if I failed. My mind raced as I contemted my options. I had thought I had some time to spare, but before I knew it, everyone gasped in horror as the woman turned around and jumped from the building. *CRASH!


    The horrifying sound of a body crashing into a car echoed through the street. Despite being on the 4th floor, the impact was unmistakable, and I could hear it all too clearly. Shit, I need to get out of here before they start questioning witnesses. Forget about the mission. I couldn''t afford to get caught up in this mess.


    I quickly turned around and dashed towards the exit. Fortunately, most of the people present had the same idea as me, so my escape didn''t draw too much attention. *BUMP!


    "Hey, watch where you''re going!" I berated after colliding with someone who felt like a solid wall. As I looked up in a rush, my eyes locked onto someone I had seen before. How could I forget that face? It was the same weird guy from the train who had asked for my seat.

 Chapter 92 Heated Encounter

    Chapter 92 Heated Encounter


    Sitting on the ground, I couldn''t find the words to express my shock. I''m fully aware that my abilities and physical stats were already way above average. But, the fact that I had been knocked to the ground after bumping with him indicated that his stats were even higher than mine. This realization left me feeling vulnerable and unsure of how to react. "Hey¡­," I spoke, intending to confront him, but the moment our eyes locked, my voice seemed to vanish. His eyes were dark and filled with a menacing presence, more intimidating than the gaze I could muster when I activated Faker. He simply looked at me, but an inexplicable sense of urgency surged within me, telling me to distance myself from him as fast as I could. It was a strange feeling. After all, I possessed a system that granted me the power to control minds, and mybat abilities and stats had reached a level where I could easily take on 5-7 thugs at once. So why did I feel so threatened by him? The mysterious man then turned around and walked away inplete silence, seemingly ignoring me. However, my curiosity got the best of me, and I felt a strong urge to use my skill to uncover his identity. "Mind Eye," I muttered to myself.


    =========


    Name: ??


    Age: ??


    Level (46)


    Overall Stats :??


    Strength: ??


    Agility: ??


    Stamina: ?? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Endurance: ??


    Intelligence: ??


    Charisma: ??


    Status : ??


    Suggestion Chance :??


    ==========


    "Level... 46?" My heart nearly leaped out of my chest at the sight of his level. This was beyond the realm of normal humans, it was scary. Even that woman police officer who could take down thugs effortlessly didn''t reach this high level. Suddenly, as if he could sense my gaze, he slowly turned around and locked his gaze onto me with an intensity that sent shivers down my spine.


    "Damn it, did he sense me using my skill?" I cursed aloud, frustration and fear coursing through me. My body felt like it had turned to stone, refusing to move for some inexplicable reason. I was overwhelmed by a deep sense of fear as I considered using Faker to confront this overwhelming pressure .But something inside me warned against it, like an instinctual rm screaming in the depths of my mind, cautioning me that using my power could lead to severe consequences. *STEP!


    *STEP!


    *STEP!


    He slowly walked towards me, every step echoing ominously in the tense atmosphere. Sweat began to pour from my forehead as my anxietyintensified. It was truly baffling how his mere gaze had the power to instill such fear in me. I couldn''t help but wonder if I was even looking at a human being at that moment. Can normal humans even reach this level ?


    "I need to get up," I muttered to myself, mustering every ounce of willpower to force myself to stand. I knew I had to defend myself. Despite my trembling knees, I couldn''t afford to show weakness. I knew I still had another skill in my arsenal that could double my agility. I needed to find a way to use it and make a run for it. Engaging in a fight with someone of this level was out of the question; for all I knew, this guy could easily kill me with one punch.


    "Stop!" Imanded.


    [Suggestion : Failed ]


    ''I figured as much,'' I clicked my tongue in annoyance. It was obvious that someone of such a level had a significant resistance to my skill. "Brat, which family are you from?" The mysterious man asked.


    "Family?" I responded with confusion. What was he talking about? I couldn''t help but wonder if he was trying to learn my name, possibly with bad intentions of tracking me downter. I stayed silent, unwilling to reveal myst name to a stranger. I knew better than to announce my identity to the world, especially in this age of digital technology where personal information was just a click away. "Weird, I felt someone trying to probe me, but I can''t sense anything from you. Is there someone else here?" He rubbed his chin thoughtfully, seemingly puzzled by the situation. He then turned his head, scanning the area in search of someone else. "It was me," another person joined, stepping out of the dark alleyway near the building. He, too, was dressed in a ck coat, but it had a more modern look, resembling a jumper jacket. His short wavy ck hair and dark eyes gave him an air of mystery, and he casually held a cigarette between his lips. "Hey, leave that kid alone," the neer chimed in, walking slowly toward us.


    "You know," The mysterious man began with a sly grin, "it''s not very respectful to go poking around like that. Or are you hoping to bait me into a fight?" His words dripped with provocation as he looked at the neer. "I''m willing to y with you for a bit, but the police are on their way," the neer replied casually, seemingly unfazed by the mysterious man''s presence. "I''m sure you don''t want them on your tail, do you?" "You think I''m afraid of thew?" The mysterious man sneered with contempt.


    "You might not be afraid of thew, but you should be afraid of ''Them''," the neer retorted.


    "Interesting," The mysterious man chuckled before turning away and leaving the scene.


    As I watched him go, I couldn''t shake the feeling that our paths might cross again in the future, and that next time, things might not be as simple as this. For starters, I let out a sigh of relief after escaping from that situation. It had dawned on me just how powerless I am. If I wanted to prevent something like this from happening again, I needed to be stronger. "Kid, you better head home now. This ce can be pretty dangerous. And next time, try not to stare at strangers too much, or you might end up in trouble," the neer advised before walking away as well. Damn it! Why do I feel like I''m just a minor character who was saved by the main protagonist ?


    "I hate this feeling," I muttered, clenching my fists in frustration.

 Chapter 93 EXP!

    Chapter 93 EXP!


    "Who the hell are those guys?" I muttered to myself as I sat in the corner of a 7-11 store, sipping on an energy drink.


    I hadn''t used my skill on the neer who saved me, fearing that it might offend him as well. However, that mysterious man''s level waspletely off the charts. It had just dawned on me that I had been underestimating the capabilities of the humans. I had previously thought that levels around 20-25 were considered high, but it appeared that wasn''t the case at all.


    Did I think they possessed supernatural powers as well ? Absolutely not. It is more likely that the guy was just exceptionally skilled inbat, perhaps on the level of someone like Mice Tyson on steroids.


    "I guess I''m still pretty weak," I sighed, feeling like a frog that had been living in a small pond. I used to be the big frog there, but now I''ve hopped into a river where there are much stronger andrger frogs around. Shaking my head, I know that my top priority should be gaining more EXP. I believed that everything else would fall into ce as long as I could be stronger. While I was thinking about how to get more EXP, I noticed something out of the corner of my eye. It turned out to be the same group I had considered farming from earlier. It felt like a lucky coincidence, offering me a chance to be stronger .


    "Perfect timing," I muttered to myself as I started to follow them. ¡ª


    ¡ª


    In an alley , darkness engulfed the narrow pathway, creating an eerie and dimly lit atmosphere.


    On both sides of the alley stood tall, old buildings with faded paint and aging bricks, revealing their long history. The walls of these structures were covered in graffiti and posters, showing that the area had seen its fair share of change over the years.


    However, at this moment, this ce was permeated with the distinct, metallic scent of blood. "Fucker!" he eximed as he threw a lousy punch at me, but I swiftly dodged to the side and countered with a rapid series of jabs in his face.


    *LEFT JAB! *LEFT JAB! *LEFT JAB!


    "Hold him!" one of them shouted, recognizing that I had the upper hand when it came to individual skills. What a group of morons. They put on a tough act, but they didn''t even know how to throw a proper punch. I effortlessly evaded their futile attempts and began incorporating kicks into my moves. Since they weren''t professional fighters, they served as perfect practice dummies for me to test out my newly acquired skills. *KICK!


    I skillfully delivered a roundhouse kick, catching one of them squarely on the stomach. He was taken by surprise, his eyes widening as the force of the kick sent him tumbling backward, crashing into a stack of garbage.


    Then in a swift motion, I swept one of them off their feet with a low, sweeping kick. He hit the ground hard.


    The third attacker charged at me, but I countered with a well-timed front kick that struck his chest. The impact sent him flying backward, struggling to catch his breath.


    They were no match for me, theirck of fighting skill apparent in every move. My kicks were precise and well-executed, a proof of the training I had undergone.


    "He''s too strong!" The girls in the group began to cry out, witnessing me effortlessly handling their boyfriends as if they were children. "Please forgive us," a female student prostrated herself in front of me, begging for my mercy. It was the same girl who had insulted Ayumi earlier.


    "Why should I forgive you?" I sneered with contempt. I couldn''t afford to let them give up on me just yet, as I still needed more EXP from them. "Please, stop hurting us. I''m so sorry for insulting Ayumi," she begged, tears streaming down her face. [Ding +10 XP] "Tsk Tsk. It''s your fault for messing with me in the first ce. We were just minding our own business, and you came over to ruin my mood. Think of this as a lesson. Yes, I''m a teacher, and consider this a free lesson for you all. You should be grateful," I retorted with a cold, unforgiving tone as I grip her hair. "Please.."


    *SLAP!


    "Ah!" she cried out in pain as her face jerked from the p. "This is for calling my girlfriend a slut!" *SLAP! "This is for ruining my mood!" *SLAP! "


    This is for insulting her!" *SLAP! "


    "This is for smearing your thick makeup on my hand!" *SLAP!


    "This is for ruining my mood again, because now I have too much makeup on my hand!"I dered, delivering another p to emphasize my point. Her face was now marked with bruises, but they weren''t too severe. I had held back, and she was just overreacting. What a drama queen. [Ding +10 XP] [Ding + 10XP]


    [Ding + 10XP]


    [Ding + 10XP] [Ding + 10XP]


    [Ding + 10XP]


    [Mission Sess : +500XP]


    My actions had sent fear through the group, making everyone there terrified of me. As a result, I received XP from all of them simultaneously.


    "Good job everyone," I said with a wide grin, pleased with the progress I had made. I continued my attempts to intimidate them until none of them could provide me with any more EXP. Seeing that most of them were in a bad state, I concluded that they had given me enough.


    "I need to clean this up before I leave," I muttered to myself. I wasn''t dumb enough to just let them go, potentially allowing them to report the incident to the police. One by one, I leaned in and whispered something to each of them to dissuade them from calling the police on me. After finishing my rounds, I walked out of the alley as if nothing had happened.


    "Status,"


    ===========


    Name :Ji-Hoon Zyden


    Age: 18 years old


    Overall Stats : 39.7


    Level (9) [3400/4000]


    <Attributes>


    Strength: 7


    Agility: 11


    Stamina: 4


    Endurance: 4.5


    Intelligence: 3.2


    Charisma: 10


    <Skills>


    Mind Eye [Level 3]


    Suggestion [Level 10] N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Skill Store I --


    *Quick Learning [Level 4]


    *Intuitive Complex Problem Solving : [Level 1 ]


    *Intense Concentration: [Level 4 ]


    *Enhanced Cognitive Intuition: [Level 1 ]


    --


    *Faker [Level 1]


    *Quick Phase [Level 2]


    --


    Attribute Points: 0


    Skill points: 0


    Domination Points : 1


    ===========


    "I still need 600EXP to level up," I sighed in frustration as I examined my stats. While most of my stats had increased through training, I couldn''t help but feel that I was still far from reaching the level of that mysterious guy.

 Chapter 94: Jackpot

    I had already calmed down from my previous encounter with those mysterious guys, especially after beating the crap out of those bullies and gaining EXP. So now, I was feeling more okay.


    "It''s toote to catch the train," I sighed, checking the time, which now read past 12:01 am.


    Realizing my predicament, I pulled out my phone and began searching for the nearest hotel. However, the moment I opened it, I saw a text from Ayumi.


    ..


    Ayumi: Sun-seng-nim, are you home already?


    ..


    Me: Not yet. I missed my train already.


    I replied, not expecting a response. It was already past midnight, so chances were she was already asleep. That girl needed a lot of rest to sustain her melons.


    ..


    Ayumi: Where do you n to sleep?


    ..


    Me: At a hotel.


    ..


    Ayumi: How abouting to my house?


    ..


    Me: Won''t your parents get angry?


    ..


    Ayumi: My parents are not home, so I''m just alone right now.


    Alone? No parents? She''s at home, in her nightgown, all by herself? Weak and defenseless ? Maybe she sleeps naked?


    A sudden surge of protective energy coursed through my dic¡­body. My duty as her boyfriend was to ensure her safety andfort. Yes, I was going there to keep herpany and not for any inappropriate reasons.


    Me: Give me your address. I''m on my way!


    ..


    ..


    As I finished reading the text, I hurriedly opened the Uber app to arrange a ride. However, just as I was about to confirm , a bright light on the road caught my attention.


    "Taxi!" I spotted a cab rushing by and immediately waved my arm to catch the driver''s attention. I could''ve waited for an UBER, but waiting for 10 minutes felt like a "BIG" waste of time. This was an emergency.


    Fortunately, the driver saw me and slowed down, eventuallying to a stop. He rolled down the window and looked at me .


    "Where are you headed, young man?" he asked with a friendly smile, leaning slightly to get a better look.


    "I need to go to this ce, Goyang , xxxxx ," I replied, showing him the address on my phone.


    "Sorry, young man, but I''m heading home now, and it''s in the opposite direction," the driver replied.


    "I''m actually an NIS (National Intelligence Service) agent. I''m on a very important mission to protect our country," I leaned into the window, disying my fake ID.


    [Suggestion: Sess]


    "For the country!" The driver quickly opened the door.


    "Don''t worry, young man. You''ll reach your destination in no time," the driver assured me with a serious tone.


    "South Korea appreciates your patriotism," I ced a hand on his shoulder to convey my gratitude.


    He looked at me with a burning determination in his eyes, his gaze unwavering as if he was ready to fulfill a crucial mission.


    *VROOOOOOOM!


    The taxi sped through the dimly lit streets , racing towards Ayumi''s address. I couldn''t shake the urgency I felt, knowing that she was alone at home¡­ naked, and I was determined to reach her as quickly as possible.


    "Wait for me, Ayumi," I mumbled to myself while I tried to calm down my hidden weapon of mass destruction.


    The driver, seemingly motivated by my fabricated story of patriotism, expertly maneuvered through the street, making good time on our journey. It wasn''t long before we arrived at Ayumi''s address.


    "Here we are, young man," the driver announced, pulling up to the curb. The way he parked the car was so exaggerated that I half-expected to hear the screeching sound of his tires as if he was auditioning for a role in a Fast and Furious movie. This driver must have some Initial D skills up his sleeve!


    "Thank you, here is my payment," I handed him 5000 won.


    "Young man, I can''t ept that money. You have been serving our country despite your young age. Please keep it, and please keep protecting our country!" he replied and hit the pedal, speeding away.


    *VROOOOOOOM!


    "What a nice old man," I was moved by the driver''s patriotism. I silently promised myself to spare him in the future, even if I somehow became an evil viin with OP mind control abilities.


    As I turned away from the road, I saw a modest-looking house. It wasn''t as big as my own home, and there was no yard to speak of, but it seemedfortable enough. Just by ncing at it, I could tell that Ayumi''s parents were doing okay.


    "Sun-seng-nim!" Ayumi called out as soon as she opened the door. I think she had been waiting there for a while. She was wearing a white nightgown with flower patterns etched into the fabric, which allowed me to catch a glimpse of her skin from this angle.


    She hurriedly walked towards me and pulled me closer, her eyes filled with longing and embarrassment at the same time.


    "Let''s go," she whispered, ncing around nervously.


    "Why do I feel like I''mmitting a crime right now?" I muttered to myself, suddenly aware of how Ayumi looked too young for her age. It wouldn''t be a surprise if anyone seeing us thought I was some sort of predator.


    "You''re right, let''s go inside quickly," I replied, forcing a smile to ease the awkwardness of the situation.


    The interior of the house exuded a cozy and modest atmosphere. The small living room was furnished with afortable sofa and a coffee table adorned with a few family photos. It seemed like a ce where the family spent quality time together.


    As I nced further, I noticed that the kitchen and dining area seamlessly melded into one. Apact dining table with four chairs sat near the kitchen counter, where Ayumi''s parents probably prepared meals for the family.


    "Where are your parents?" I inquired, curious about her family''s whereabouts.


    "They''re in Japan right now, attending a family reunion. I didn''t join them because I have ss,"


    "How about your sister ?"


    "She went to work. Don''t worry about her, Sun-seng-nim; she normally doesn''te home often," she reassured me.


    "So we''re totally alone right now?" I asked my voice serious , as I could feel my weapon of mass destruction charging. Ready to go.


    "Um," she nodded, her cheeks turning slightly pink. She started looking away from me, and I couldn''t help but notice that she wasn''t even wearing a bra up close.


    "Jackpot!"

 Chapter 95: Breathtaking

    "Sun-seng-nim! Can we go to my room first? "Ayumi''s face turned a deep shade of red with nervousness.


    A few seconds ago, I felt an irresistible urge, and before I knew it, I had her pinned down on their sofa. She looked incredibly adorable in her nightgown.


    I might look like a bit of a pervert right now, but hey, I''m her boyfriend, and that means I''m entitled to these ridiculous shenanigans. After all, what''s more normal than yfully pinning your girlfriend to the sofa when she''s alone at home? It''s all just part of my boyfriend duties, right?


    On closer look , just by gazing at her, I couldn''t shake the feeling that she had intentionally chosen her sexiest nightgown to tempt and seduce me.


    Her white nightgown clung to her delicate frame, emphasizing her curves and cranking up my desire thermostat. The way she gazed at me with those innocent eyes only deepened my affection for her.


    "Sun-seng-nim!" she started breathing heavily.


    I could feel her warm breath, and her captivating scentpletely turned me into a bumbling mess. I mean, who knew someone could smell so enticing while just hanging out on the sofa in their night gown?


    And check out these melons, they''re so ripe that they could be auctioned off in a Japanese market, where people would bid extravagant amounts just to snag the most perfect melon of all.


    "Don''t you want to do it?" I murmured as I kissed her neck and trailed my lips down to her corbone. I could tell that she just showered because of the fresh scent of her shampoo lingering in the air. Her body tensed slightly, but she didn''t pull away. It was clear that my touch was stirring conflicting emotions within her.


    "I just don''t want to stain the sofa, and the smell will definitely get my Big sister''s attention," she mumbled, avoiding my stare despite the fact that I had already made her my woman. What a ditzy youngdy. However, I enjoy how she acts.


    "Is your sister a dog or something to smell it?" I joked, smiling when I saw her concerned expression. Then, I quickly rified, "I meant, does she have an exceptional sense of smell?"


    "No, but I''m pretty sure she will notice , if we do it here Sun-seng-nim" she replied with a nervous voice . She nced around the room, her eyes darting from corner to corner. The thought of getting caught made her palms sweaty and her heart race.


    "Stop me then," I teased as I began biting into her earlobe and gradually rubbing her pussy with my right hand. She let out a small moan, her body tensing from the stimtion of my fingers. Her panty was still on, but it was soon drenched with her own sticky liquid . She squirmed under my touch, anxiously trying to suppress her moans as I teased and pampered her.


    She began to struggle, but my excitement grew as a result.


    I could feel her body trembling beneath me, her resistance only increasing my libido. With a mischievous grin, I whispered in her ear, "Don''t fight it, surrender your body to me. I will take responsibility for everything."


    She wanted to retort but I nted my lips in her mouth and suck her tongue , silencing any protests she may have had. The taste of her lips was intoxicating, making me crave more of her.


    Following that, I gradually slid my finger in her drenching wet pussy .


    "AH..AH..AHH..AHH. Sun-seng-nim. I feel weird ¡­I feel so ¡­good. My ¡­ I can''t¡­ think.. clearly" she started moaning, I can see her nipples protruding because of the excitement. So, I kept running my fingers along her slits as I explored her cute pussy.


    "I can''t take this anymore ! " I grumbled as I hurriedly unzipped my pants and got to my feet. Because of my underwear, I already felt too much pressure in my dick, so it needed some fresh air.


    As soon as I pull my trousers off, the elephant in the room starts to move. Its enormous presence dominates the space.


    With its overwhelming size and hardness, it was amazing to witness. Ayumi was awestruck as her focus turned to the breathtaking scene in front of her.


    That''s right, in that moment, I alone bore the weight of all Korean men''s pride. I was their chosen champion to showcase to the world. Call me Asian Johny, the one-man parade of Korean masculinity!


    "Here I go !"


    CLING CLING CLING


    I was in the middle of pushing it in, but the sound of keys caught our attention.


    ''Who the hell is disturbing us at this hour?'' I cursed inwardly.


    "It''s my sister," she eximed, panic evident in her voice as she hastily pushed me away.


    "Quick, hide under the kitchen counter, Sun-seng-nim!"


    My heart raced as I rushed to the kitchen, opened the cab, and hid inside. It was lucky that the cab had plenty of space.


    But as I settled into my hiding spot, a sudden realization dawned upon me. Why on earth was I hiding? The system had chosen me, and here I was, cowering from a mere big sister?


    But it was toote; I was already inside the cab, and I couldn''t just reveal myself now.


    "Ayumi, why are you still awake?" Her sister''s voice echoed from the living room, and since the distance between the living room and kitchen was short, I could hear her clearly.


    "Oh, I couldn''t sleep, sis. Just reading a book to pass the time." She tried her best to sound casual, but I could sense the unease in her tone.


    "At this hour? Are you feeling okay, Ayumi?" Her sister''s voice had a hint of suspicion


    Ayumi quickly came up with an excuse, "Yeah, just had some trouble falling asleep, you know how it goes sometimes."


    There was a moment of silence, and I held my breath, hoping that her improvised lie would hold up.


    After a brief pause, her sister seemed to ept the exnation. "Alright, just don''t stay up toote. You''ve got school tomorrow."


    "Thanks, sis. I''ll head to bed soon."


    I heard her sister''s footsteps fading away, and I breathed a sigh of relief. However, her next words nearly made me want to jump out of the cab.


    "What is that weird smell?"

 Chapter 96: Frustrated

    "I don''t smell anything at all, Sis!" Ayumi replied, her voice shaking from being flustered .


    "Why is your face so red then? And why are you sweating so much?" her sister questioned, clearly picking up on Ayumi''s unease.


    "It''s, um, nothing. It''s just because it''s hot!"Ayumi stammered. She tried to y it off, but her embarrassment was too obvious .


    ''Please try not to be too obvious. I can practically smell your lie from here,'' I whispered to myself, unable to hide my worry as I facepalmed myself.


    This girl was so honest that her face couldn''t even keep up with a lie, even if it meant saving her own life.


    "Nonsense, the air conditioning unit is on, and it''s not even hot right now. Are you hiding something from me?" she insisted, determined to uncover the truth.


    This wasn''t looking good; Ayumi was a bit "low in the head" when it came to lying. I had a feeling she would end up dropping the ball sooner orter, and the whole situation was starting to get to the danger zone.


    "Ayumi, why are your legs wet, and the couch is also wet?" Her sister''s tone suddenly turned suspicious .


    "I.." Ayumi stood there,pletely speechless.


    ''It''s over. It would take a miracle for her to answer that question,'' I thought to myself, feeling like I was trapped in a si gone wrong.


    ''There''s no use; I''ll just have to reveal myself, take responsibility, and exin to her that I''m the one who came here and got her little sister into this mess.''


    As I prepared to take matters into my own hands, I slowly opened the cab. However, what came out of Ayumi''s mouth next made me freeze in my tracks.


    "I touch myself!" She yelled, as if trying to make a point.


    "What! Are you out of your mind? Why did you do it?" Her sister berated her.


    "I was horny," Ayumi replied with a weak voice.


    "Ayumi, you could have done it in your room, in the bathroom. Why the sofa?" her sister questioned, while tapping her feet on the floor,


    "It''s more exciting," she replied in embarrassment .


    "My God, you''ve really lost it already. Fine, I don''t care about what you do anymore, but don''te crying to me if you get taken advantage of by some perverted old man!"


    "I won''t!" Ayumi replied.


    "Jeez, I''m going crazy with you already. Go back to your room now and sleep!"


    I could hear both of them climbing the stairs to the second floor, and I couldn''t help butugh at her response . She could be quite naive at times, and I couldn''t help but think of her as a bit silly in this moment.


    "Am I supposed to wait here?" I mused to myself. "Well, at least Ayumi settled her problems with her sister for now. I better wait for them to sleep, and then I''ll sneak into her room and fuck her."


    With that in mind, I waited for a couple of minutes, then my phone vibrated.


    ..


    Ayumi: Sun-seng-nim, my sister wanted to sleep in my room. I can''t meet you right now.


    ..


    "Damn it," I clicked my tongue in annoyance. I had just missed my golden opportunity.


    Feeling on edge and tired, I decided it was best to find a hotel and get some sleep. It seemed like the most sensible option at this point.


    With a sigh of resignation, I carefully opened the cab door. I moved cautiously, trying to be as quiet as possible to avoid making any noise.


    I tip-toed towards the front door, my heart racing with each step. The floor seemed to creak loudly beneath me. When I reached the front door, I turned the doorknob slowly, doing my best to avoid any loud clicks or sounds.


    Once outside, I gently closed the door behind me, ensuring it didn''t make a noise.


    "Damn it, my dick is still hard," I sighed in disappointment.


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    Three hours ago


    Kanon POV


    At the bar, multiple police officers had already arrived at the scene. The shing blue and red lights of their patrol cars painted an eerie picture against the darkness of the night. As curious onlookers gathered at a safe distance, the officers meticulously went about their work.


    A woman''s lifeless bodyy atop a car, her life tragically cut short in what was once a bustling and lively ce.


    The investigators, d in their official attire, surrounded the vehicle, taking photographs and collecting evidence. Their shbulbs illuminated the grim scene, capturing every detail for the ensuing investigation.


    "Another victim," I muttered through gritted teeth, my frustration growing. I distinctly recalled this woman; she was listed in the foundation''s files.


    "Did they provide ess to the CCTV footage?" I inquired, my concern deepening. I needed every piece of evidence I could get my hands on to unravel the mystery behind these murders.


    "Yes, but just likest time, the footage seems to suggest suicide," my partner replied with a weary sigh, sharing my frustration at the seemingck of progress in uncovering the truth.


    "I want all the CCTV records, both inside and outside the bar. Every single bit of footage for the past week," I ordered, my frustration evident in my tone. I wasn''t willing to leave anything to chance, I''m determined to uncover the truth .


    "We can''t do that without a court order," my partner shook his head.


    "Then file for one!" I insisted.


    "Alright, but it will take days again," he replied, acknowledging the bureaucratic dys that often hampered our investigations.


    "Just make sure they don''t delete anything while we''re waiting for the court order. If they tamper with the evidence, I''ll make sure to sue them for obstructing thew!" I warned.


    "Kanon," a woman''s voice suddenly caught my attention, and I turned around to see my best friend from the police academy.


    "Yumi!" I eximed in surprise.


    "I came here as soon as I heard it was another suicide, Is rted to that person ?" she asked.


    "Yeah, unfortunately, I waste again," I replied with a hint of sadness in my voice. I despised the feeling of helplessness.


    "Don''t me yourself. It''s the chief''s fault for not believing you," she tried tofort me.


    "Thank you, Yumi."


    "No worries . By the way, do you have any leads, Kanon?" she asked.


    "Yes, Jin-hoo Z Foundation,"

 Chapter 97: Prime Leveling up Ground

    The ring sound of my phone''s rm jolted me awake. Groggily, I slowly opened my eyes and found myself in a modest hotel room with just one bed. Earlier, I had decided to check into this room, desperate for some sleep after the long and exhausting night.


    I nced at the clock and noticed it was already 9:00 am. It seemed pointless to go to school at this hour, and I was certain that Alice needed more time as well.


    "What should I do today?" I wondered aloud, determined to use my time wisely when I wasn''t chasing after her. While my mission was undoubtedly crucial, leveling up and earning more XP were also top priorities. In a worst-case scenario, I could focus on increasing my charisma to offset any potential penalties.


    I knew that a permanent deduction in my attributes would be a setback, but it wasn''t as if it wouldpletely cripple me.


    My primary concern should be focused on increasing my strength right now.


    Last night had made it painfully clear how powerless I was against those mysterious individuals.


    My skills have be almost useless due to the overwhelming gap between our stats. I need to find more effective ways to ensure I don''t die before I even reach my full potential. Survival is paramount at this point.


    "I had to find a faster way to gain more XP," I sighed, realizing that I couldn''t simply go around the city and beating up people for experience points.


    With today''s advanced CCTV systems and all the surveince in ce, it would only be a matter of time before I ended up in prison if I continued down that path .


    But what should I do then? It''s so much easier to get EXP from jerks and douche-bags because I can just pretend I''m delivering justice when beating the crap out of them, but strolling around town trying to provoke others to bully me won''t work anymore. I don''t mean to brag, but I''m just too darn handsome now to even be a target for bullying in the first ce.


    I''d have to put in some serious effort to force someone to insult me.


    If I still had my old face, I''d bet people would insult me every step of the way. I might have leveled up to 100 in no time with that face! Talk about an EXP grind!


    "Is putting points into my charisma a wrong move?" I pondered aloud. "Maybe this system works really well for fat, ugly people, and because I''m handsome now, the system''s effectiveness has been severely limited!"


    "What have I done? Stupid Zyden, it''s because you think with your bottom instead of your brain!" I scolded myself.


    Well, there was no turning back now, so I decided to embrace my problem of being too "HANDSOME" with open arms.


    "I''m going to grab some food first; I''m starving," I chuckled, my hand instinctively rubbing my grumbling stomach. The prospect of a good meal was too tempting to resist.


    With that thought in mind, I made my way to the bathroom for a much-needed shower. The warm water was a wee relief, washing away the exhaustion and tension from the previous night''s events.


    Afterward, I dried myself off and reluctantly put on the same clothes I had worn before. They were a bit dirty, bearing some smudges and a few stains of dried blood from beating those bullies.


    However, I figured it was a temporary inconvenience because I had ns to stop by a clothing store and grab some fresh T-shirts after satisfying my growling stomach with a good breakfast.


    After getting dressed, I left the hotel room and headed to a nearby restaurant. The smell of delicious food filled the air intensifying my hunger. I couldn''t wait to eat and perhaps find a way to earn more EXP points.


    Those mysterious guys might be stronger for now, but with my system, I was confident that I could catch up if I optimized my methods for leveling up.


    "Here is your food, sir," a waitress''s voice interrupted my thoughts as she brought the food I had ordered.


    I dug into the meal, determined not to waste any more time. After finishing my breakfast, I hurried to a nearby clothing store to buy some new clothes. Along the way, I made sure to send a text to Ayumi and Alyssa to check on them and make sure they were doing okay.


    With not much happening on Alyssa''s side and Ayumi apologizing for the events of the previous night, I decided it was time to head to the train station and return to Seoul. I needed to focus on gaining more EXP, and I believed I knew the perfect ce to do just that.


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    "Zuzu, you''re okay now?" Ok-ki greeted me with a smile as I entered the bar.


    That''s right, I had returned to the gang after Dang Bak smoothed things over with them. Now, I could finally begin my n to farm EXP from these guys.


    Initially, my n had been to quietly earn EXP from the shadows, but now that I needed more experience points, I saw the potential profitability of being in a gang. I mean, my job here was literally to intimidate and beat up people. It was like a prime leveling up ground for someone like me.


    "Yeah, I just needed a little rest," I replied.


    "Good, good. By the way, Mr. Obo told me to have you go to the meeting room on the 4th floor if I see you. It seems like the newbies have some special mission," Ok-ki leaned in and whispered.


    "Special mission?" I was a bit confused by this development, but I had already checked with Dang Bak, so I wasn''t too worried.


    "Alright," I answered and promptly headed to the 4th floor to see what this special mission was all about.


    Inside the meeting room, the same ce where we had been recruited, there were already 12 people seated in a distinctly gangster-like manner. That''s right, they were all slouched and exuding that typical tough-guy aura. I even spotted the red-headed guy I had beaten into a pulp a few days ago among them. It seemed like I was in for an interesting gathering.


    He simply gazed at me, remaining quiet, while the others attempted to check me out. However, I hadn''te here to make friends with them, so I simply ignored their scrutiny and took a seat in the corner, keeping to myself.


    CREEEEAAAK!


    The door swung open, and my attention was immediately drawn to the familiar face of the person who entered.


    "It''s him!" I eximed.

 Chapter 98: Infamous

    "What is he doing here?" I muttered to myself as I noticed a guy with wavy brown hair and ck eyes.


    Normally, I wouldn''t have recognized this guy, but he had been in the headlines in Korea for a couple of months due to a scandal.


    This person was none other than Ije Hajoon, a former taekkyon champion in Korea.


    He had been on his way of turning into an international fighter and entering ONE, the top Asian MMA league. However, his career had taken a tragic turn when he identally killed his opponent during a fight.


    Adding to his downfall, he had also tested positive for using steroids and performance-enhancing drugs. His name had be synonymous with controversy in the Korean sports scene.


    But despite all the controversies surrounding him, it was widely agreed on the inte that he possessed some real skill. He had managed to elevate Taekkyon to a new level.


    In the world of martial arts, Taekkyon stood out as one of Korea''s most famous and distinctive forms. It was a martial art that incorporated a unique blend of grace, fluidity, and explosive power


    Kicks were a hallmark of Taekkyon, with practitioners demonstrating remarkable flexibility and agility. High, spinning, and sweeping kicks were executed with such finesse that they seemed like dancing in motion. These kicks were not just for show; they were formidable weapons that could incapacitate an opponent with a single blow.


    But Taekkyon wasn''t just about kicks. Hand techniques were integrated seamlessly, with punches, strikes, and open-hand movementsplementing the dynamic footwork. The art was a true embodiment of the yin and yang principle, where soft and hard, fluidity and power, worked in harmony.


    I was familiar with all of this because my favorite character in a Korean manhwa used the same style. To be honest, Taekkyon was a technique that could be quite shy and challenging to incorporate into MMA. That was precisely why he had be famous; he had managed to make this style lethal and effective in the world of mixed martial arts.


    "I''m sure most of you here are familiar with him; he''s Ije Hajoon, and from now on, you guys will learn from him. We''ve chosen all of you because you have the most potential," Obo exined.


    As Obo spoke, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of disbelief. This gang had its own training regimen? Was I in the correct ce? I nced around the room, wondering if I had somehow been transported to an alternate universe where gangs were actually martial arts practitioners.


    "Mind Eye"


    =========


    Name: Ije Hajoon


    Age: 30


    Level (29)


    Overall Stats :??


    Strength: ??


    Agility: ??


    Stamina: ??


    Endurance: ??


    Intelligence: ??


    Charisma: ??


    Status : ??


    Suggestion Chance :??


    ==========


    As expected, Ije was at a high level . I would have been shocked by someone like him before, but after encountering that mysterious man, Ije seemed somewhat insignificant inparison.


    "Zuzu,e to the front," Obo called out to me, snapping me out of my thoughts. It seemed that I was about to get some special attention.


    "So, you''re Zuzu?" Ije shed me a smile, but it wasn''t the friendly type. It had the vibe of a predator who had just spotted a new prey.


    "Yes," I answered.


    "My name is Ije," he said, raising his hand for a handshake.


    Instinctively, I reached out to shake his hand. However, the moment our hands made contact, I felt his grip tighten, and out of nowhere, a swift kick was already heading directly towards me.


    "Not good, I can''t dodge," I thought desperately as I tried to pull away, but his grip on my hands was too tight.


    BAM!


    I was struck in the face and sent tumbling to the floor.


    Getting kicked in the face was much tougher to handle than a punch. I tried to lessen the damage by turning my head slightly, using a technique I learned in boxing. Still, the impact left my jaw feeling numb and throbbing with pain.


    "You sneaky bastard, sucker-kicking me!" I spat in anger as I scrambled to my feet. However, after just a few breaths, I felt my knee giving out, and I once again dropped to the ground.


    "Good reaction time. You were able to minimize the damage of my kick by turning your neck away. You know the basics of boxing," Ije remarked .


    "But you''re fighting awareness sucks. I could tell from that exchange that all you know is the theory about fighting . I don''t even think you''re use to fighting that much ," He shook his head.


    How did he figure it out with just that? I couldn''t help but be shock with his insights .


    In my recent fights, most of my opponents weren''t skilled enough for me to learn anything from them. There were only two people I had encountered who disyed real fighting prowess: the red-haired guy and the National Boxing Champion.


    Well, I couldn''t really count the boxing match as a true test of my skills since it was more about my mind power working than my actualbat abilities.


    [Mission : Land a clean hit on Ije Hajoon once : Time Limit 5:00 : ]


    [Reward : 800XP]


    "800 EXP for justnding a clean hit?" I couldn''t help but be pleased with the mission reward. However, the fact that the System offered 800 EXP for just one hit showed how powerful Ije was.


    "Alright, now that I''ve shown you the consequence of lowering your guard..." He started to speak, but I cut him off.


    "Let''s spar. I want to see the power of the infamous Ije Hajoon," I taunted him, challenging him to a fight.


    "Kid, it''s alright to act brave, but don''t get ahead of yourself," he said, looking down at me with a hint of superiority, as if he thought I was underestimating the vast difference in our skills.


    "Maybe you''re just afraid that I''ll beat you?" I sneered in contempt, trying to bait him into the fight. The clock had started running, and I needed to take on this challenge quickly. Every second counted at this point.


    "Stubborn kid. Alright, I''ll spar with you. But don''t me me if you end up dead. I can''t really control myself with impudent and arrogant brats," he hissed, a sinister grin stretching across his face. It was as if I was staring at apletely different person, and an unsettling chill ran down my spine.


    "Damn it, don''t tell me this guy also has an innate ability!"

 Chapter 99: Out of Time

    Time Limit : [4:20]


    I shuffled my feet into an orthodox boxing stance as the seconds ticked away on the clock. My left foot was slightly forward, and my right foot was rooted , providing a solid base.


    My hands were up near my face, one in front of the other, ready to both defend and strike. It was a ssic boxing stance, designed for bnce and efficient punching.


    Ije stance was a picture of Taekkyon''s fluidity and power. His feet were positioned in a wide, bnced stance, one foot slightly ahead of the other. His hands were held at chest level, ready to strike or block . It was clear that he was a master of this martial art, and his posture exuded confidence and skill.


    "I''ll aim for your stomach ," I feigned, trying to keep him guessing about my next move.


    *JAB!


    But I threw a straight jab directed at his face.


    [Suggestion : Failed ]


    He just sneered and twisted his neck slightly to dodge me.


    Before I could even pull back my jab, hegrabbed my arm and then swept my legs out from under me.


    *THUD!


    His movements were efficient , and I found myself on the ground before I could react.


    "You think using pity tricks will work on me?" he taunted. "Your movements are too predictable. I''d be an idiot to fall for your words," he chuckled, clearly making fun of my futile attempt.


    "This guy is really getting on my nerves," I muttered, annoyed by his arrogance. Arrogant people were the worst, but of course, I considered myself the exception to that rule ¨C it was my special privilege.


    "I''ll punch you in the face!" I roared, not wasting a moment.


    From my lying position, I executed a low kick.


    [Suggestion : Failed ]


    "Idiot," he clicked his tongue in disdain. With incredible control over his body, he effortlessly jumped into the air to dodge my attack.


    Then , while still mid-air, he used his heel to deliver a devastating dropkick straight to my head. His movements were fast, and I had barely any time to react.


    Fortunately, I was prepared beforehand.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, I hurriedly crossed my arms in front of me to block the iing attack. Though his attack still carried significant force, I managed to absorb the impact with my arms, preventing it fromnding directly on my head.


    Then, I swiftly rolled away from the impact, regained my footing, and tried to prepare for the next move.


    But, before I could fully brace myself, a sweeping kick was alreadying my way. Relying on my reflexes, I jumped back and attempted to throw a punch to mess with his timing, but it was futile. He effortlessly dodged and parried my punches then replied with his own spinning kick.


    BAM!


    His footnded cleanly in my stomach, and I could feel the force of the blow sending me backward.


    ''That kick hurt like hell, " I grumbled in pain.


    "Fuck, this is harder than I thought!" I cursed aloud. It wasn''t that I was weak; my opponent was simply too strong .


    ''I need to rx. I can''t let him take the momentum ," I controlled my breathing as I slowly stood up.


    After I regained myposure, I raised my arms, ready tounch another attack.


    *SWOOOSH!


    With arge step, I threw another jab, but this time it was merely a feint.


    I quickly lowered down my body and followed up with a gazelle punch in his left rib. I realized that my mind control ability was useless against him, so I needed to focus on my techniques. I engaged in the fight using safer, more calcted attacks, and our exchange continued.


    Unfortunately, he still effortlessly dodge my attacks with a smirk of overconfidence on his face.


    It was clear that he saw me as no real threat and was ying with me instead of trying to take me down.


    ''Just keep smirking, your arrogance will be your downfall,'' I chuckled internally as I continued to attack, mixing mybo with short jabs, safe hooks, and some straights.


    Our exchange of blows went on as I tried to match his speed and precision. I focused on my footwork and timing, looking for openings tond clean hits while dodging his strikes. It was a challenging fight, and I could feel the sweat pouring down my face as we danced around each other in the room.


    I must admit that his attacks were fluid and unpredictable, and I had to stay on high alert to defend myself. But I was determined not to give up. With every punch and kick, I gained a better understanding of his fighting style and began to adapt my strategy ordingly.


    I might not be as skilled and experienced as him, but my Quick Learning is enough topensate for that.


    [00:45]


    I don''t have time; it''s time to follow up on my n. I threw a sloppy left hook , and I could see that he wasn''t particrly threatened by it, as he had grown ustomed to the speed of my punches and can easily dodged it. That''s when I decided to activate my trump card: Quick Phase.


    ''Got you fucker ,''


    As I triggered this ability, I felt my reaction time sharpening, and my body felt lighter and more agile. The world around me seemed to slow down, and I could see his shocked expression as he tried to dodge my fist, but it was toote for him to regret now.


    In the blink of an eye, my fist doubled in speed, catching himpletely off guard.A loud bang echoed as my knuckle hit his face like punching bag.


    *BAM!


    *THUD!


    There he was, sprawled out on the floor like a discarded sock, his eyes closed, and his pitiful face made me want to do a Victory dance.


    Me on the other hand stood there, panting heavily but grinning like I won the lottery. I beat the crap out of the infamous Ije Hajoon, and it felt so good.


    "That''s what you get for underestimating me,"


    [Mission Complete]


    [Level up ]


    --


    Author''s Note:


    I''ll be uploading two chapters daily starting today and continuing until the 30th. My schedule has been quite busy. And I wanted to make sure the pacing and quality doesn''t get affected because of it.


    I will return to posting (3) chapters a day after my schedule clear up.


    Expect a lot of chapters next month .

 Chapter 100: Holding Back

    [I can''t believe he beat up Ije like that!]


    [Bro, did you see hisst punch? It became quick all of a sudden.]


    [I think he had been holding back from the very beginning and made Ije lower his guard. What a shrewd fighter.]


    [He was just lucky.]


    [I could do the same ]


    As everyone whispered and shared their thoughts about my win, I couldn''t help but let out an insultingugh at their reactions. It was like watching a group of conspiracy theorists trying to exin the mysteries of the universe.


    They had all seen how Ije fought, and it was clear that deep down, they knew they didn''t have a chance in hell against him. Yet, there I was, the underdog, knocking him unconscious. They could call me names, create wild theories, or even me it on divine intervention, but the fact remained¡ªI had knocked him down.


    Without a care in the world, I turned to them, wearing a mischievous grin that practically shouted, "I just won, deal with it."


    Then with all the humbleness of a true winner, I boldly dered, "You know what? Fuck you all," while giving them my middle finger.


    [Ding +10XP]


    [Ding +10XP]


    [Ding +10XP]


    [Ding +10XP]


    [Ding +10XP]


    "Hey, do you want a piece of us?" One of the newbies charged at me. but before he could do anything, Obo interjected and kicked him in the stomach.


    *BAM!


    He let out a groan of pain and stumbled backward, clutching his abdomen.


    Obo stood there, his eyes locked on him with a death re. His message was crystal clear: no one was allowed to attack me under his watch.


    "Who told you to attack him?" OBO''s voice turned cold as he confronted him. "You''re only a newbie, and you think you can just do whatever you want," he berated, his wordsced with disapproval.


    The newbie, still nursing the pain from OBO''s kick, looked down in fear, realizing the gravity of his impulsive actions. It was clear that OBO wasn''t going to tolerate such behavior from a neer.


    "Serves you right," I couldn''t help but chuckle as I watched the thug''s pitiful state. His overconfidence had certainly led to a humbling experience.


    He shot me a re that could''ve melted steel beams, as if I''d just run off with his "imaginary" girlfriend, but the moment Obo gave him a stern look, he suddenly became very interested in the ceiling tiles.


    "Zuzu, you have some backbone, but you''re too hotheaded," Obo scolded me, But honestly, I couldn''t care less about his words at that moment.


    As he continued to lecture me, I couldn''t help but mutter to myself, ''Dumbass, just stop talking and let us go. I''m excited to check my status.''


    After a few minutes of talking like a broken record on repeat, Ije finally seemed to snap out of his daze.


    I had been bracing myself for a potential beatdown, anticipating an encore of our earlier brawl. But to my surprise, he did something that left me baffled ¨C he simply looked at me, shook his head in a mixture of disbelief and resignation, and then, with a shrug of his shoulders, exited the room.


    It was as if he had decided that the sheer absurdity of the situation wasn''t worth his time. I couldn''t help but wonder if he had decided that enduring Obo''s lectures was punishment enough, and adding my potential pummeling to the mix would be an overdose of weirdness for one day.


    "How did you do it?"


    A voice interrupted my thoughts, and when I turned to see who it was, I spotted a tall man with bright red hair and a ck face mask. I remembered him as someone I had beaten before, but his name had slipped my mindpletely.


    ''Mind Eye,'' I used my skill.


    =========


    Name: Gong Changmin


    Age: 18


    Level (32)


    Overall Stats :??


    Strength: ??


    Agility: ??


    Stamina: ??


    Endurance: ??


    Intelligence: ??


    Charisma: ??


    Status : ??


    Suggestion Chance :??


    ==========


    "Level 32?" I couldn''t believe what I was seeing on the screen. I remembered defeating this guy much more easily than Ije, but now his stats showed that he was even stronger than him. It didn''t add up, and my mind was racing, trying to figure out why.


    Then it hit me like a ton of bricks.


    ''He let me win on purpose,'' I muttered to myself. It suddenly made sense ¨C he intentionally lost the fight.


    ''But why?''


    That question echoed in my mind as I mulled over this unexpected revtion. Why would someone intentionally let me win? It didn''t make much sense on the surface, but as I thought about it, a few possible exnations started to form in my mind.


    ''Maybe he had a hidden agenda, some ulterior motive for wanting me to win?,'' I pondered silently.


    ''Or perhaps he wanted to keep a low profile?'' Maybe he was trying to avoid drawing too much attention to himself for some reason.


    "How did you do it?" he repeated the question .


    "Do what?" I asked, genuinely puzzled by his question. I wasn''t sure which specific action or event he was referring to, and his question had left me in a state of confusion.


    "You''re speed doubled in thatst punch . That''s something humanly impossible," he remarked, raising an eyebrow as if he wanted to uncover my secret.


    "Oh, that," I replied, nonchntly borrowing the exnation I had overheard one of the newbies give earlier. "I was just holding back my speed from the start." I shrugged as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    "Stop lying," he pressed, not buying my exnation. "I could see from the start that you were going all out right from the beginning. It was impossible for you to beat him without that sudden boost in speed."


    This guy just wouldn''t budge. I wanted to use my skill to shut him up, but then I remembered that my skill doesn''t work well on people who are at least 20 levels higher than me. It struck me that I needed to improve my suggestion ability .


    "Hey, pal," I leaned in closer to him, speaking in a hushed tone. "We all have our secrets, you know. I said I held back at the start, and that''s true. And remember, you held back a lot during our fight too, didn''t you? You even let me win," I chuckled, using my UNO reverse card to turn the tables on him.


    "You¡­"


    My revtion left him momentarily speechless, as he realized that we were both have our own secrets.

 Chapter 101: Start

    "Both of you,e with me," Obo interrupted our conversation.


    We both swiveled our heads toward him in perfect synchronization, our attempts to hide our frustration failing miserably.


    It was bing apparent that this bald man had a deep and abiding love for the sound of his own voice, and our eye rolls might as well have been synchronized too.


    "What''s with the face?" He started berating us again. "Do you think you''re some kind of hot-shot now just after defeating Ije?" he sneered in contempt.


    "Let me tell you this.." He started talking .


    ''Here we go again'' I sighed.


    The longer I spent in this gang, the more I became convinced that it was a ma for the weird and the dimwitted. I couldn''t help but feel like my IQ was taking a nosedive just by virtue of being in this ce.


    I exchanged a quick, nce with Changmin, both of us sharing a silent understanding "OBO talks a lot"


    "Now follow me!" Obo barked after finishing his essay, turning around and expecting us to fall in line.


    As I begrudgingly trailed behind him, I couldn''t help but mutter under my breath,


    ''Dumb us, you wasted our precious time with your talking.''


    The only person I enjoy listening to is myself; anyone else is just an annoyance.


    As we followed him, he led us into an office that was more like your typical gang hideout. I couldn''t help but notice the presence of alcohol bottles and even a white powder on the table, leaving no doubt about the illegal activities that took ce in this space.


    ''I wouldn''t even be surprised if I found some guns hidden under this sofa,'' I mused to myself, half-jokingly, considering the kind of ce I was in.


    Obo leaned back in his chair, adopting a dramatic pose with a giant, obviously fake diamond ring on his finger.


    He stared at us, putting on the airs of a big boss, but it was widely known that he wasn''t the one really inmand. ording to Dang Bak, the real boss of this organization was far more terrifying and powerful. There were even stories circting that he had once killed three people in a bar with a pencil. A motherfucking pencil!


    "You two are going to form your own crew," he dered with a tone that left no room for disagreement. It was clear that this was not a request but an order we were expected to follow.


    ''A crew? A crew for what? Don''t tell me you''re going to ask me to rob a bank, because I''ll be out of here faster than a Lamborghini,''


    "Zuzu, you will be the leader, and Changnim will be your second-inmand," Obo announced, setting the hierarchy for our newly formed crew.


    "I''m the leader?" I said, sounding both amazed and ttered. It was like being handed the keys to a new sports car. I couldn''t help but remember my middle school days when I was a double LL (Loser and Loner) no one wanted to partner with. Back then, I was the poster child for solo projects.


    Now, here I was, being offered a leadership role by a group of criminals. It was a weird twist of fate, and while I knew I shouldn''t be happy about it, I couldn''t help but chuckle at the absurdity of it all. It was like being promoted to "Boss of the Misfits," and it made me grin despite the questionable circumstances.


    "Stop grinning like an idiot and pay attention," Obo yelled, pulling me back to reality.


    "We''ve been getting reports that our rival gang is messing with the stores under our protection. I want you two, along with three more people, to check out this area first and give anyone messing with our turf a good beating. Remember, no weapons¡ªjust fists."


    "What''s the point of using our fists when we could just shoot them?"I asked, attempting to lure him into a conversation I was interested in.


    On the topic of beating up other gangsters, it actually worked in my favor. I didn''t earn much XP from taunting men, but a good old-fashioned brawl could boost my experience points significantly. So, I saw this as a chance to level up in more ways than one.


    "Kid, we have our own set of rules," Obo exined. "As long as we don''t use weapons, we can minimize the risk of anyone getting killed. If you shoot someone from the other group, they''ll retaliate in kind, and it can escte into a bloodbath."


    "But do we even have guns? I want to know." I asked using "Suggestion" ,Knowing that his level is not significantly higher than mine, and considering that my request wasn''t overly unreasonable, I decided to give it a shot.


    [Suggestion: Sess]


    "That''s too personal , but you have a lot of potential, so I''ll make an exception. Yes, we do have guns," he confirmed.


    "How many and what types? I''m quite the gun enthusiast so maybe you can share it with me," I chuckled, disguising my question as a joke.


    [Suggestion: Sess]


    "We have handguns all the way up to semi-automatic rifles," he answered, very willing to share this information on the gang''s arsenal.


    "Where do you keep them?"


    "Eh?" I was surprised because the question didn''te from my mouth but from someone else.


    "Hey, Changnim, stop asking so many questions," Obo snapped, his tone dripping with contempt.


    ''This guy is an idiot. Does he think he also has a system like me ?'' I couldn''t help but chuckle to myself as I watched him getting scolded.


    ¡ª


    Inside 4th floor bathroom.


    I came here immediately after our discussion. I was excited to assess my progress and enhance my fighting capabilities before I got involved in that turf war.


    "Status"


    ===========


    Name : Ji-Hoon Zyden


    Age : 18 years old


    Overall Stats : 39.7


    Level (10) [770/5000] I-->[Start]<--I


    <Attributes>


    Strength: 7


    Agility: 11


    Stamina: 4


    Endurance: 4.5


    Intelligence: 3.2


    Charisma: 10


    <Skills>


    Mind Eye [Level 3]


    Suggestion [Level 10]


    Skill Store I


    --


    *Quick Learning [Level 4]


    *Intuitive Complex Problem Solving : [Level 1 ]


    *Intense Concentration : [Level 4 ]


    *Enhanced Cognitive Intuition : [Level 1 ]


    --


    *Faker [Level 1]


    *Quick Phase [Level 2]


    --


    Attribute Points: 9


    Skill points: 5


    Domination Points : 1


    ===========


    I nced at my stats, content with the attribute and stat points I had avable. But then I spotted something strange¡ªa "Start Button" next to my Level.


    "What''s this?" I muttered under my breath, perplexed by the unexpected appearance of this mysterious option.

 Chapter 102: The Real Deal

    "What is this thing?" I muttered to myself, my curiosity urging me to press it. Humans had a natural tendency to push buttons, so I was actively working on controlling myself and resisting the temptation.


    "Forget self-control," I chuckled and jabbed the button with enthusiasm. I couldn''t help but feel like a kid who had just discovered a big, red rocket button, eager to see what would unfold.


    The moment I pressed the button, my vision underwent a dramatic transformation, and I found myself in a surreal virtual space. The entire world was reduced to just two colors: ck and white lines.


    "What the hell is this ce?" I eximed, utterly shocked by the sudden turn of events.


    I started to panic. Having a system didn''t change the fact that seeing my hands reduced to ck and white lines was unsettling. I felt like an iplete skeletal frame for a gaming humanoid asset.


    Then, I heard the familiar sound of the system.


    [Congrattions, Host, forpleting the Beta-Test without dying]


    [System Software Downloading]


    [Downloading Data... 1%]


    [Downloading Data... 2%]


    [Downloading Data... 3%]


    [Downloading Data... 100%]


    [Neurolink System v 3.0 downloaded]


    [Status Updated]


    [Store Skill Updated]


    [Mission Board Added]


    [Skill Combination Added]


    "What in the world just happened?" I stammered, my mouth agape as I struggled to process the overwhelming information dump that had just been thrown at me.


    [Ding]


    ===========


    Name : Ji-Hoon Zyden


    Title : Official System Holder


    Age : 18 years old


    Overall Stats : 40.2


    Level :10 [470/5000]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    <Attributes>


    Strength: 7


    Agility: 11


    Stamina: 4


    Endurance: 4.5


    Intelligence: 3.2


    Charisma: 10


    Mind Power : 0.1


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    <Skills>


    Mind Eye [Level 3]


    Suggestion [Level 10]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Skill Store II


    Skill Combination I


    Mission Board I


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    *Quick Learning [Level 4]


    *Intuitive Complex Problem Solving : [Level 1 ]


    *Intense Concentration : [Level 4 ]


    *Enhanced Cognitive Intuition : [Level 1 ]


    -¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    *Faker [Level 1]


    *Quick Phase [Level 2]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Attribute Points: 9


    Skill points: 5


    Domination Points : 1


    ===========


    "Wow, I have so many options now!" I couldn''t contain my joy, and I burst intoughter as I explored my new status.


    It was like being handed a treasure trove of abilities and possibilities. I noticed that I had a new attribute called Mind Power, along with Skill Combination, and Mission Board.


    I couldn''t help but think that the system had whisked me away to this virtual space because I might have done somersaults in the real world if I had received this many new things all at once.


    "I''ll start by checking out Mind Power," I thought, my curiosity getting the better of me as I wanted to understand this new attribute better.


    [Mind Power: The ability to control or move things with your mind]


    "Control things with my mind? Does this mean I can use telekinesis?" I pondered, my imagination running wild with thoughts of bending spoons and performing incredible feats. The idea of bing a magician and earning heaps of money with telekinesis thrilled me.


    "I''ll start by adding one point to see what effect it has," I decided, eager to test the waters with this new attribute.


    [Mind Power (0.1 ¡ª> 0.2)]


    "What the heck!" I cursed out loud, my frustration evident as I realized that adding just one point to the Mind Power attribute had only increased it by 0.1. Mind Power seemed to cost ten times more than my regr attributes, and that revtion left me bewildered.


    I attempted to sense if anything had changed, but it appeared that my Mind Power was still too low for me to notice any discernible effects.


    After some thought, I realized that the high cost of upgrading the Mind Power attribute might be because of how powerful it could be.


    My "Suggestion" skill, which I thought was overpowered, had its limitations. For instance, if an hired killer I didn''t know about sniped me, I''d likely be killed instantly. Simrly, if I got into a car crash with a truck while driving, it would probably result in my death, unless I got really lucky and got a second chance at life through reincarnation in a world where beautiful elves exist .


    On the other hand, Mind Power seemed to offer much greater flexibility. If I could harness it to its full potential, I might even achieve extraordinary feats like flying or stopping bullets. The possibilities were intriguing.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t have many attributes to spare at the moment, so it made more sense to hold off on investing in Mind Power until I had umted more to use.


    ''Now let me check Skill Combination ,'' I muttered to myself as I summon the skill.


    A window appear and it showed me something interesting.


    [Skill Combination: Host can merge two skills with almost simr effects. The closer they are, the higher the chance of sess. Failedbinations will be "charged to experience" ]


    "This is amazing! With this option, I can fuse my abilities and create a better version!" I eximed with delight, my inner gamer awakened and raring to go.


    As I examined the Skill Combination tab, I found that the user interface was straightforward and easy to grasp. All I had to do was drag my skills into the two boxes and then press the "Combine" button. It seemed like a user-friendly system for experimenting with skillbinations.


    I had two skills that were nearly identical, so I decided to attempt abination and see if I could enhance their effectiveness by merging them.


    [Intuitive Complex Problem Solving + Enhanced Cognitive Intuition ]


    After dragging the two skills into the respective boxes, I pressed enter, my excitement building as I eagerly anticipated the oue.


    [Skill Combination in Process¡­ ]


    [Skill Combination in Process¡­ ]


    [Skill Combination in Process¡­ ]


    [Skill Combination Sess]


    [Combined Skill : Complex Cognitive Instinct (level1) ]


    I quickly read the information about my new skill, and a wide grin stretched across my face as I absorbed its potential and the possibilities it held.


    [Complex Cognitive Instinct: is a unique and extraordinary power thatbines advanced cognitive abilities with instinctual responses, resulting in an individual''s unparalleled capacity to navigateplex situations and make split-second decisions with astonishing precision. ]


    [Host can get 10% increase in effectiveness per level .]


    While a 10% increase might seem rtively low, the fact that it was essentially two skillsbined into one made me happy. I could see the potential for efficiency and synergy, and that brought a sense of satisfaction.


    "Alright, it''s time tobine the next one,"

 Chapter 103: Better Opportunities

    [Quick Learning + Intense Concentration]


    [Skill Combination in Process¡­ ]


    [Skill Combination Sess]


    [Combined Skill : Intense Quick Learning ]


    [Skill Point Reimbursement : + 4 skill points]


    "Oh, I''ve got back some of my skill points!" I eximed with joy. It was a relief to see that I had sessfully recovered my skill points. I had been worried that all those points would go to waste, but thankfully, my system hade through for me on this one.


    With a contented smile I started reading the new skill information.


    [ Intense Quick Learning: is an exceptional ability that grants host an extraordinary capacity to acquire and master new knowledge, skills, and information at an elerated pace ]


    [Passive + 25% per level increase in learning all the time ]


    [Active + 100% per level increase in learning for 30 minutes and 25% focus) (Cool Down 12 hours ]


    Observing the skill''s effect, I quickly realized just how overpowered it was. While 30 minutes might seem short, its impact was truly exceptional.


    For instance, if I could upgrade it to level 20, it meant that my learning speed would be consistently 500% faster, and when activated, it would skyrocket to 2000% faster. I would be able to learn things at a rate 20 times faster than the norm during that 30-minute window.


    The possibilities were staggering, and I couldn''t help but be excited about the potential for rapid skill development.


    And the added bonus was that I only needed to spend one skill point to level up this skill, instead of two. It was an efficient use of my resources, making it even more appealing.


    "Damn it, I don''t have any more skills tobine," I muttered in disappointment. I had be addicted to the process, and it was frustrating to hit a roadblock when I wanted to keepbining things.


    Realizing this, I quickly opened the Mission Board to see if there were any new opportunities. Just by reading the word "Mission", I had a strong hunch that it would be a good source of experience points. The system''s demands for leveling up were quite staggering, and relying solely on provoking others was no longer an efficient option.


    Excited by the possibilities, I quickly clicked on the Mission Board, eager to learn more about this new feature.


    ===========


    [Mission Board ]


    [-Attribute Mission-]


    [-Skill Mission-]


    [-Special Mission-]


    ===========


    "I knew it!" I couldn''t help but chuckle at my own foresight. I had predicted that there must be a way to earn these points consistently, and now it had been confirmed.


    I click on Attribute Mission to check it out


    [Attribute Missions]


    [Mission : Jog 100 km : +1 stamina + 1 agility ]


    [Mission : Swim 20 km : +2 stamina + 2 strength + 2 endurance]


    [Mission : Read 200 pages academic book: +1 intelligence + 0.1 mind power]


    [Mission : 1000 Pull up : + 2 strength + 2 stamina ]


    "This is frustrating!" I couldn''t help but curse out loud. I feel like the mission rewards were something I could have aplished even without the system. It seemed like the system was simply quantifying my progress and achievements rather than fundamentally altering my abilities.


    ''I''ll check the other mission ,'' With a sigh, I navigated to the Attribute Skill Mission and eagerly scanned its description, hoping for a more rewarding challenge or rewards that would make my efforts feel worthwhile.


    [Skill Mission]


    [Mission : Torture someone (half dead) + 1 skill points]


    [Mission : Kill someone : + 2 skill points ]


    [Mission : Dominate someone + 1 skill points]


    "I knew it, my system wants me to be a full-time criminal," I said with a wry smile as I looked at the missions avable. It seemed like my system had a fetish for pushing me towards a life of crime, which wasn''t entirely surprising given its twisted nature.


    "Let''s take a look at the special mission. I hope it''s a bit more conventional, but judging from my experience with this system, I highly doubt it," I mumbled to myself, my frustration still lingering in my voice.


    [Special Mission]


    [Complete the mission without using suggestion on the target]


    ..


    ..


    [Fuck Alice: + 15 attribute points]


    [Fuck Yumi: +5 attribute points


    [Fuck ine : + 10 attribute points ]


    [Fuck Aries : + 10 attribute points ]


    [Fuck Lily :] [Unavable]


    [¡­]


    "Who are these people?" I mused to myself, my curiosity piqued as I scrolled through the list of special missions target. The user interface disyed their first andst names, but the only one I recognized was Alice.


    Then, a sense of familiarity struck me as I read four particr name.


    "Lennie? Risa, Rosett, Hissu," I muttered to myself, noticing that their first andst names matched to the well-known people I know.


    These girls were the most famous K-POP group in Korea "White Yellow", and each of them had a mission that would earn me 10 attribute points. There was even an "orgy bonus" of 30 attribute points.


    "Should I be d that I have this kind of mission, or should I be sad?" I chuckled weakly, realizing that if I seeded in this mission, not only would the police be after me, but their dedicated fanbase might also hunt me down.


    It''s not even an exaggeration; in Korea, idols are practically revered like gods. They often face intense scrutiny and bacsh if they even attempt to date someone. Several Korean groups have already dealt with this issue because their fans tend to perceive them as divine idols rather than regr people.


    Another significant concern is security. These idols are under constant protection, 24/7. I''ve read on various websites that they even have dedicated buildings for their safety, with CCTV cameras in every corner. It''s all in ce to prevent any potentially dangerous actions by overzealous fans, as some of them might go to extreme lengths.


    "Maybe I should transfer 80% of my assets into crypto, just in case I need to make a quick escape from the country," I muttered to myself, half-jokingly considering the extreme measures I might need to take.


    After a few seconds of contemtion, I shook my head and made a firm decision to take on this challenge when I''m stronger. While I won''t deny being tempted by the idea of having an orgy with the top K-POP group in Korea, I''m certainly not dumb enough to go into a suicide mission.


    "I''ll save this forter ," I chuckled.

 Chapter 104: Balance

    (Author''s Note: This mighte across as a bit of an information dump, but I''ll only exin these skills this one time so kindly bear with it. Thank you )


    I clicked on the "Skill Store," and a list of additional skills avable for sale appeared before me.


    [Special Skills]


    =========


    Skill Name: Psychic Insight


    Cost : 3 Dominion Points


    Requirements : 1 Mind Power


    Upgrades : 5% chance per level


    Description: It grants the host the ability to delve deep into the thoughts and emotions of others, unveiling deep understanding of their motives, anxieties, and aspirations.


    Limitations: It is not infallible and may prove ineffective against individuals with robust mental defenses.


    =========


    Attack Skill: Mind''s Shock


    Cost : 5 Dominion Points


    Requirements : 3 Mind Power


    Upgrades : Additional 1 meter per level


    Description: Mind''s Shock is a formidable offensive skill that taps into thetent power of the mind to generate a devastating surge of psychic energy. It is a measure ofst resort, reserved for situations when all other alternatives have been exhausted.


    Limitations: Employing Mind''s Shock demand a significant toll on the host own mental and physical well-being. Its use can lead to mental fatigue, severe headaches, and even a temporary loss of psychic abilities if abused.


    =========


    Mind Skill: Dream Maniption


    Cost : 6 Domain Points


    Requirements : 5 Mind Power


    Upgrades : Additional 10 minutes in the dream world.


    Description: Dream Maniption is a neural ability that grants the host ess to and control over the dreams of both himself and others. It enables them to shape dreams, gather information, and even exert influence over the dreamer''s subconscious.


    Limitations: Dream Maniption carries the risk of inadvertently causing psychological harm to oneself if wielded recklessly.


    ==========


    [Normal Skills]


    ==========


    Parallel Processing: The ability to handle multipleplex tasks or thoughts simultaneously without mental strain.


    Duration : 10 minutes


    Cool down : 12 hours


    Cost : 1 domination points


    Upgrade : 5 minutes per level


    ------


    Mental Time Dtion: The capacity to alter one''s perception of time, making moments of intense thought or problem-solving feel longer.


    Cost : 2 domination points


    Duration : 30 seconds


    Cool down : 12 hours


    Upgrade : -10 minutes cool down


    ------


    Sensory Enhancement: The power to heighten or expand the range of one''s senses, such as seeing in different spectrums or hearing distant sounds.


    Cost : 2 domination points


    Duration: Passive


    Upgrade : +10 meters every upgrade


    ------


    Neuro-linguistic Mastery: The ability to speak in allnguages by copying thenguage neurological sequences of others.


    Cost : 2 domination points


    Duration: Passive


    Upgrade : Additional Language per level


    ------


    Psychic Geography: The skill to create mental maps of ces and navigate through them mentally, even in unfamiliar territories. 10 meters base AOE


    Cost : 1 domination points


    Duration: Passive


    Upgrade : +10 meters every upgrade


    ------


    Psychic Shields: The ability to create mental barriers or shields to protect against mental attacks or intrusion for 1 second


    Cost : 3 domination points


    Duration: Passive


    Upgrade : +1 second every upgrade


    ==========


    ''This system is basically running a luxury store with its prices!'' I eximed with a frustrated sighed. It''s not just the domination points; even the special skills require an astronomical amount of mind power before I can even think about affording them!


    ''Well, at least the new status window is more detailed,'' I admitted, giving credit where it was due. Right now, I could see that the system was providing me with more information to help me understand my skills better.


    Unfortunately, after seeing the prices, I felt like a poor person with empty pockets right now.


    Faced with these sky-high prices, I had no other option but to choose something within my budget that could also be immediately useful.


    My mind raced as I weighed my choices, and in the end, I decided to invest in "Parallel Processing." Coupled with my existing skill, "Intense Quick Learning," I hoped thisbination would help me develop my skills faster, making me better equipped and ultimately increasing my overall ability.


    ''Now that everything is done, I can finally spend my points,'' I sighed with relief as I began allocating them ording to my initial n.


    Initially, I considered raising my intelligence to 10 in hopes of acquiring a random skill. However, after seeing the store with numerous avable mind-rted skills, I decided to invest in strength and endurance instead.


    I needed more strength inbat and also increased endurance to withstand hits and increase my survivability .


    While stamina helped with my energy levels, having energy was useless if I could be taken down with a single punch. The only reason I managed to win against Ije was that he wasn''t entirely serious to begin with. If we were to fight again, I was a hundred percent certain that he would defeat me, even if I activated Quick Phase.


    This was because, even with Quick Phase, I could still tell that his base agility was more than double mine.


    [Strength: 7 ¡ú 10]


    [Endurance: 4.5 ¡ú 9.5]


    I clenched my fists tightly, feeling a rush of rejuvenation coursing through my body. It was as if my muscles were undergoing a transformation, bing leaner, and reducing my body fat ratio. As expected, I sensed that my bones were growing harder and more solid .


    With all these upgrades, I wouldn''t even be surprised if I ended up growing another inch or two.


    Atst, the notification I''d been waiting for appeared before me.


    ==========


    Random Skill: Berserk


    Effect: For 5 minutes, your strength will be doubled, but after that, all your stats will be halved for 5 minutes.


    Upgrades : Every level reduce the after effect of the skill by 5%


    ==========


    "Damn, I got a double-edged sword," I muttered, clicking my tongue in disappointment as I read the skill''s description.


    ''Well. at least I could level it up to mitigate its drawbacks. ''


    Finishing up, I decided to invest my skill points. I now had a total of 9 skill points, thanks to the ones I obtained from the Skill Combination.


    [Intense Quick Learning Level 1 --> Intense Quick Learning Level 5]


    [Complex Cognitive Instinct Level 1 --> Complex Cognitive Instinct Level 5]


    [Suggestion Level 10 --> Suggestion Level 11]


    "Status"


    [Ding]


    ===========


    Name : Ji-Hoon Zyden


    Title: Official System Holder


    Age: 18 years old


    Overall Stats : 47.9


    Level :10 [770/5000]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    <Attributes>


    Strength: 10


    Agility: 11


    Stamina: 4


    Endurance: 9.5


    Intelligence: 3.2


    Charisma: 10


    Mind Power : 0.2


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    <Skills>


    Mind Eye [Level 3]


    Suggestion [Level 11]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Skill Store II


    Skill Combination I


    Mission Board I


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    *Intense Quick Learning Level 5


    *Complex Cognitive Instinct Level 5


    *Parallel Processing Level 1


    -¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    *Faker [Level 1]


    *Quick Phase [Level 2]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Attribute Points: 0


    Skill points: 0


    Domination Points : 0


    ===========


    "Perfect, I''m bing more bnced now," I thought with satisfaction as finished fine-tuning my skills and attributes.

 Chapter 105: Crew

    [Virtual Space- Time Limit ]


    [Good luck Host ]


    As the notification reached my ears, my vision faded to ck once again, and before I knew it, I found myself back in the Comfort Room.


    ''How many minutes was I out?'' I muttered to myself, quickly checking the time on my phone.


    ''What the heck!'' My heart raced as I nced at the time.


    ''I forgot that I didn''t check the time when I got sent to that space,'' I chuckled, realizing how absent-minded I had been. It''s not like I check the time every minute, so it was pretty useless to look at it now.


    Nevertheless, I was still pleased with my current progress.


    ''That Turf War is like a goldmine for farming missions. I mean, sure, I do need to torture someone half to death, but it''s not like I''m picky. Beating a good for nothing gangster should suffice, right?'' I thought with a mischievous grin, realizing that in this peculiar world, my definition of "productive" had certainly taken a strange turn.


    Knock, knock, knock


    A sudden knocking sound interrupted my train of thought.


    "Don''t disturb me , I''m busy ?" I spat out, my irritation growing. I was right in the middle of something important, and this interruption was really pushing my buttons.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    "That little...," I muttered, clicking my tongue in frustration. I quickly pulled up my pants and stormed over to the door, ready to give whoever had disturbed me .


    I flung the door open with a scowl, ready to unleash my annoyance on the person standing on the other side .


    "What the hell are you doing?" I asked, my irritation slowly increasing when I realized it was the red haired guy. Every time I saw that self-assured and cocky expression, it just got on my nerves.


    "We received a call from the store, so we''re heading out. By the way, Mr. Obo gave this to you," he exined, his expression uninterested as he handed me a jacket adorned with red rose patterns.


    "Damn, this jacket is ugly," I couldn''t help butment.


    "I know," he nodded in agreement. It seemed we had foundmon ground in our fashion critique.


    With a reluctant sigh, I decided to put on the ugly jacket. After all, it was a given by Mr. Obo, and refusing it might not sit well with him.


    "Alright, let''s go then," I said, resigned to the situation.


    Changnim followed me as we left the Comfort Room and headed towards whatever awaited us outside the building.


    "BOSS!"


    "BOSS!"


    "BOSS!"


    Three people bowed their heads in respect as soon as they saw me.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle to myself, thinking, "I must be pretty impressive," as I scratched my head and enjoyed the moment of being treated like a boss.


    "Boss Zuzu, we watched your fight against Sir Ije, and we were really impressed. My name is Aku" a young man with a buzz cut spoke as he extended his hand. He introduced hispanions as Ronald and Rak.


    I could tell just by their physique that they were quite strong; their muscles spoke volumes about their physical prowess.


    "Mind Eye"


    =========


    Name: Goze Aku


    Age: 20


    Level: (17)


    Overall Stats :23


    Strength: 6


    Agility: 8


    Stamina: 3


    Endurance: 3


    Intelligence: 1


    Charisma: 2


    Status : Neutral


    Suggestion Chance :20% + 10 %


    ==========


    Name: Ronald Hump


    Age: 19


    Level (17)


    Overall Stats :23.5


    Strength: 8


    Agility: 3


    Stamina: 4


    Endurance: 4


    Intelligence: 0.5


    Charisma: 4


    Status : Neutral


    Suggestion Chance :20% + 10 %


    ==========


    Name: Ode Rak


    Age: 18


    Level (18)


    Overall Stats :25


    Strength: 5


    Agility: 5


    Stamina: 5


    Endurance: 3


    Intelligence: 2


    Charisma: 5


    Status : Neutral


    Suggestion Chance :20% + 10 %


    ==========


    Observing their high levels and potential for their age, it was evident that Mr. Obo had assigned me some top-tier individuals. These guys had the ability to excel far beyond their current roles in the gang.


    ''Should I use my powers and transform them into my own soldiers?'' I wondered , contemting a rather sinister thought. However, I quickly dismissed the idea as too extreme. If I were to corrupt someone, it should be reserved for those who had deeply wronged me or were simply annoying.


    Luckily, I didn''t have to search very hard for such individuals in this criminal-infested environment. This ce was practically a breeding ground for those who had crossed the line or annoyed me in some way.


    "Let''s roll," I spoke, adopting a more gangster-like persona. I even tried to walk with a bit more swagger than usual, wanting to convey that I was the genuine deal.


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    As we made our way to the store, my mind was upied with thoughts of how best to utilize my abilities.


    While gang rules might restrict the use of weapons, I couldn''t forget that we were dealing with degenerates, and in the heat of a brawl, anything could happen. I needed to be cautious.


    Furthermore, the police, particrly that persistent female officer, were a constant concern. I had to find a way to navigate this mission without attracting their unwanted attention.


    "Hey, wait for me here," I instructed myckeys as we walked past a store.


    I quickly stepped inside and purchased a stylish ck mask with white spider web patterns. Additionally, I picked up a pair of gloves and sunsses toplete my look.


    "You''re trying to copy me?" Changnim raised his eye brows.


    "Who would want to copy someone like you?" I retorted with an insulting grin. "I''m just wearing this to protect my identity."


    "If that''s the case, boss, then we should all wear masks and sunsses," my three otherckeys chimed in excitedly, following suit by purchasing the same essories.


    I could not help but chuckled at their antics, yeah they might not be that corrupted yet because of their age so seeing them act like bunch of idiots felt refreshing.


    ''Wait, don''t tell me that my first buddies are a bunch of gangsters? Could this be the start of a cliche story where we''ll eventually be friends after facing numerous challenges together?'' I couldn''t help but sighed at the thought, how the mighty had fallen to settle with this bunch of good for nothing.


    "Boss, look! Someone is messing that store up!" Aku eximed.

 Chapter 106: Humane?

    "Hey what the hell are you doing in our turf ," Aku was more hot headed than I thought as he rushed towards the chaos , and even the other 2 members went with him.


    "Do they think they''re the protagonists of some manhwa or something?" I shook my head in disbelief as I watched them rush into danger.


    From a quick assessment, I could tell that there were at most a dozen thugs inside the store, and most of them were around level 8 to 13. While those three neers might have slightly higher levels, a mere 5-level gap wasn''t a substantial advantage in this scenario.


    "Stop!" I scolded them, raising my voice to get their attention.


    "Do you really want to get yourselves beaten up?" I shook my head, attempting to knock some sense into them.


    "But, boss, they''re making problems at one of our stores," Aku objected.


    "Don''t worry," I reassured them. "I''ll handle this situation on my own for now. Just watch my back." I spoke with confidence, like a capable leader.


    Of course, the reality was that I couldn''t allow them to steal my potential sources of experience points .


    These thugs were my ticket to earning more skill points.


    As I approached the store, I attempted to y the peacemaker, though deep down, I was practically itching to teach these thugs a lesson.


    I raised my hand, palm out, and called out in an amiable tone, "Hey, let''s try to resolve this peacefully, okay? No need for any bloodsheed." But beneath my veneer of diplomacy, I was secretly gearing up for a brawl.


    One of the thugs, a burly guy with a grin that seemed permanently etched onto his face, began walking toward me at a snail''s pace.


    "Talk? Why don''t you just get the fuck out of here before I beat you to death?" he sneered with a dismissive wave of his hand.


    *BAM!


    In that split second, my patience reached its breaking point. Unable to contain myself any longer, I throw a sucker punch directly on his face. The thug''s eyes widened in surprise as he flew backward, crashnding into a stack of crates with a resounding crash.


    Now armed with 10 strength points, my punches were no longer something these thugs could easily withstand.


    And as for holding back? Well, My n is to beat them half-dead so holding back is no longer a in my dictionary.


    "Well, I guess that''s one way to start a conversation."


    ''Time to be good little sheep and let me farm you,'' I grinned menacingly.


    In my eyes, they had transformed into nothing more than experience point mobs, stripped of their humanity.


    The other thugs, stunned by the sudden turn of events, paused for a moment, unsure of how to react. It was as if they couldn''t believe what had just happened.


    With a mischievous grin, I cracked my knuckles, looking at them with confidence.


    "Now, who else wants to chat peacefully?" I taunted, my tone dripping with sarcasm.


    "Get him!" The remaining thugs charged at me. Normally, I should have been intimidated by their numbers, but I had a secret weapon to keep my nerves in check. I activated ''Faker,'' and my entire demeanor transformed.


    With a calmer demeanor, I took on the thugs one by one, using abination of well-ced punches and boxing techniques. Thanks to my increased strength, each of my blows was more than enough to incapacitate them.


    It didn''t take long before I hadpletely and decisively beaten the daylights out of them, leaving them sprawled on the ground in defeat.


    "I didn''t even break a sweat," I chuckled, observing their pitiful condition.


    "Boss, you''re really skilled at fighting!" Aku and the others began praising me, and I had to act modest to avoiding across as narcissistic.


    I simply nodded at them and turned toward the defeated thugs.


    Seeing there beaten-up faces , I walked over to the nearest one and grabbed him by the cor.


    "I''m sorry for this," I muttered, my voiceced with false sympathy, "but I haven''t seen any notification yet, so I guess I''ll have to torture you some more."


    "What ?" he asked in confusion .


    "I''m sorry" I sighed, and then throw another punch, this time with my right fist, aiming for his nose.


    *PUNCH!


    *PUNCH!


    *PUNCH!


    *PUNCH!


    *PUNCH!


    [Mission Sess + 1 skill point ]


    "Thank you for your service," I chuckled darkly as I finally gained a skill point. With that, I moved on to the next thug and repeated the process.


    "You''re absolutely batshit crazy!" one of them shouted and attempted to make a break for it.


    "I''ll kill you if you take one more step!" I warned him.


    [Suggestion: Sess]


    He froze in his tracks, and I issued simr warnings to anyone else who thought about making a run for it. They were already terrified of me, so my intimidation tactics worked even


    *PUNCH!


    *PUNCH!


    *PUNCH!


    *PUNCH!


    *PUNCH!


    I keep beating them up until almost of them are bloodied in the ground.


    "I think you should stop what you''re doing, or you might actually end up killing him," Changmin advised, cing a firm hand on my shoulder.


    I hesitated for a moment, taking a good look at the person I was currently pummeling. His face was already bloodied beyond recognition, to the point where even his own parents wouldn''t be able to identify him.


    "What have I be?" I muttered to myself, a brief moment of self reflection hitting me.


    But then, without warning, the temptation of skill points was too much to handle, and I continued to rain down punches on him, unable to stop myself. The line between humanity and brutality had blurred, and I had crossed it without even breaking a sweat.


    *PUNCH!


    *PUNCH!


    [Mission Sess + 1 skill point]


    "Are you out of your mind?!" Changnim yelled in frustration.


    But I paid no heed to his words and proceeded to the next thug.


    *PUNCH!


    *PUNCH!


    *PUNCH!


    *PUNCH!


    *PUNCH!


    [Mission Sess + 1 skill point]


    "Hey, what''s going on over there?" I suddenly heard a familiar voice from a distance.


    I turned around and my heart sank when I saw the female police officer approaching.


    "Not good," I muttered under my breath. I wasn''t finished farming experience points yet, and dealing with the police was a big red g.


    "RUN!" I urgently ordered, but before making my escape, Inded a swift kick to the face of one of the remaining thugs.


    BAM!


    [Mission Sess + 1 skill point]


    With that, I turned and bolted, leaving the chaos behind me and hoping to make a clean getaway before the police officer could catch up.

 Chapter 107: Turf war

    ''This woman is annoyingly persistent,"'' I cursed inwardly as I attempted to outrun her. However, she proved to be even faster than me. The only reason I managed to maintain some distance was because I wasn''t bothered by the crowd bumping into me, whereas she skillfully dodged them.


    "Stop chasing me!" I yelled.


    [Suggestion: Failed]


    "I knew it," I clicked my tongue in frustration. My stamina wasn''t that greatpared to my other stats, and I needed to figure out a way to escape this relentless pursuit.


    I scanned ahead, and my eyesnded on a group of people dressed in flowery clothing - they were my fellow gang members. It looked like a potential escape route, so I decided to make a dash for it, hoping to lose the police officer in the crowd.


    "Stop her!" Imanded, attempting to use my abilities.


    [Suggestion: Seed]


    One of the gangsters rushed forward to block her path on my behalf, but she swiftly incapacitated him with just one powerful kick to the stomach. My attempt to stop her had failed, and she was still hot on my trail.


    ''Useless,'' I cursed under my breath, thoroughly unimpressed. He hadn''t evensted a second. With that level of skill, he should have been working an office job, not pretending to be a gangster.


    ''This woman is incredibly bothersome,''I muttered to myself in frustration.


    "Stop her!"


    "Stop her!"


    "Stop her!"


    [Suggestion: Seed]


    [Suggestion: Failed]


    [Suggestion: Seed]


    I spammed my skills in a desperate attempt to buy myself some time. I saw other gang members trying to stop her. Then, I quickly turned a corner, hoping to lose her in the alley.


    As I sprinted through the narrow alleyway in the bright afternoon sunlight, the surroundings transformed into a bustling Koreanmercial area after passing through it. Neon signs in vibrant hues of red, blue, and green illuminated the path, casting a kaleidoscope of colors on the walls.


    I skillfully dodged beneath a low-hanging banner advertising thetest K-pop sensation''s concert of "White Yellow", narrowly avoiding a collision with the promotional materials. The rhythmic beats of K-pop songs provided a soundtrack to my frantic escape.


    "What a coincidence," I couldn''t help but sigh as I looked at the pictures of those four K-POP girls. Subconsciously, I redirected some of my remaining energy towards my lower body .


    After taking another turn, I entered a different section of themercial area.


    The road was nked by stalls selling all sorts of Korean delicacies ¨C from spicy tteokbokki to crispy hotteok pancakes. Street vendors hustled to attract customers, their voices blending into a cacophony of enthusiastic sales pitches.


    I weaved through the maze of small stalls, asionally passing by shops selling thetest Korean fashion trends, their disy windows showcasing thetest styles endorsed by K-drama celebrities. The streets were alive with the energy of shoppers and tourists, creating a chaotic yet vibrant backdrop to my desperate getaway on this sunny afternoon.


    "I finally escaped," I gasped as I copsed to the ground, utterly exhausted. I hastily tried to catch my breath, grateful for the momentary break.


    "That was a close call," I chuckled to myself. I leaned against the wall and remained vignt. I didn''t want to be caught off guard by that officer, after all.


    After catching my breath, I decided to seek refuge in a nearby clothing store. I knew that my current attire was far too eye-catching, making it easier for the persistent police officer to spot me.


    I hastily selected a ck jacket from the racks, opting for something that would help me blend in better with the crowd. With my new purchase in hand, I made my way to the changing room, eager to put on the jacket and shed my conspicuous clothing.


    RING RING RING.


    "Hello?" I cautiously answered the burner phone while inside the dressing room. This phone had been provided to me by Obo.


    "They need backup? Facing more than 20 gangsters? Alright, I''m on my way," I replied with a gleeful expression. An opportunity for more experience points always brought a smile to my face, and I was ready to join the action.


    As I made my way toward my destination, I was mindful not to neglect my energy levels. I stopped at a convenience store to grab some snacks and an energy drink to recharge. It was bing evident that this turf war was far more extensive than I had initially anticipated, with rival gangsters rushing in and out of the area.


    The streets were buzzing with tension, and I knew I needed all the energy I could muster for whaty ahead.


    I decided to call Dang Bak to get thetest information, and it turned out that the situation had escted into an all-out war. The stakes were higher than I had initially thought.


    I was aware that it was bing increasingly dangerous, but to be honest, this was the perfect opportunity for me to grind levels and skill points.


    Ding!


    [Complex Cognitive Instinct Level 5 ¡ª> Complex Cognitive Instinct Level 12]


    I decided to invest in increasing my Complex Cognitive Instinct skill because at this moment, it provided the most significant boost to my fighting capabilities. As the skill level up, a multitude of scenarios flooded my mind, offering improved strategies and approaches to handle the ongoing situation more effectively.


    "Chased him!"


    A voice jolted my attention, and when I turned around, I saw Rak, one of myckeys, being chased by six guys. The people around us also started running away in panic, creating a chaotic scene.


    "Boss!" he shouted,ing to a sudden stop. It seemed like he had mustered some courage now that I was here to face off against the gangsters.


    "This dimwit," I cursed silently, frustrated that the element of surprise had been lost with his abrupt announcement.


    "Run to that alley!" Imanded, pointing in the direction of a nearby escape route.


    Rak heard me and started running again. I wasted no time and followed them.


    I quickly sprinted toward Rak, my fist clenched, and unleashed a powerful punch to one of the rival gangsters'' faces who was chasing him.


    *BAM!


    Hispanions attempted to gang up on me, but with my heightened senses, I managed to evade their attacks easily , slipping through their attempts to corner me and made my way closer to Rak.


    "Keep an eye on my back. If you spot someone trying to use a weapon, stop them no matter what," I whispered urgently to him.


    In the midst of an all-out turf war, the likelihood of weapons being drawn and lives at risk was incredibly high.


    [Suggestion: Sess.]


    "Yes Boss,"


    "Good," I replied, and then turned towards the rival gangsters.


    "Let''s settle this like real men, with our fists!" I taunted them, a hint of confidence in my voice as I tried to bait them into a fair fight.


    [Suggestion: Sess.]

 Chapter 108: Ruthless

    One of them, the apparent leader, stepped forward, cracking his knuckles.


    "You''ve got guts, I''ll give you that," he sneered, sizing me up. "Let''s do it your way."


    He was confident, but what he didn''t realize was that I had already used my Mind Eye.It showed that he was only at Level 11, greatly overestimating his abilities.


    SWOOOOSH!


    With a burst of confidence, he charged towards me, throwing a wide hook in my direction. My passive skill kicked in, and I instantly calcted that I could easily dodge his attack. But instead of opting for the predictable move, I decided to let him hit me.


    *BAM!


    His fist connected with my cheek, but the impact barely registered. I sneered inwardly, knowing that my endurance was 9 points.


    His eyes on the other hand widened in shock as his punch connected with my cheek, and he realized toote that I hadn''t flinched or even felt the blow.


    "Fool," I spat as I seized the opportunity.


    *BAM!


    In one fluid motion, I retaliated with a powerful uppercut, lifting him off the ground and sending him tumbling backward through the air.


    The other rival gang member gasped in astonishment as his flight defied gravity for a split second, and then gravity took hold once more dropping him to the ground.


    *THUD!


    I stood there, my stance firm and my confidence at all time high.


    "Get him!"


    They charged at me, believing that overwhelming me with their sheer numbers would improve their odds of winning.


    In the midst of the chaotic fight, I relied on my heightenedbat instincts, which were now supplemented with my passive skills. As they closed in on me, I moved skillfully, dodging their wild punches and kicks with ease. Their attackscked coordination, and their desperation was evident.


    I decided to demonstrate my superior fighting abilities. I quickly disabled one gang member with a powerful low kick, causing him to copse in pain, clutching his injured leg.


    Another gangster attempted to grab me from behind, but I reacted swiftly. I countered by delivering an elbow strike to his ribs, making him release his hold and stumble away.


    Now they were growing increasingly frustrated as their attacks failed tond on me effectively. Their anger and helplessness were visible in their eyes as they realized that their numerical advantage didn''t matter much against my superior skills.


    I taunted them, trying to provoke mistakes.


    "Is that the best you can do?" I chuckled confidently.


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    After 3 minutes


    "Please, I give up,"


    I paused, my fists raised, as I looked down at the gangster with the battered face who had finally pleaded for mercy. The sound of his plea echoed in my ear, and for a moment, the world seemed to grow quieter.


    "Thank you," he mumbled, his words difficult to understand due to his bleeding mouth.


    I sighed and pulled up his hair and continued my assault.


    *PUNCH!


    *PUNCH!


    "It''s not like I''m enjoying this; I''m being forced to beat you up. I''m not doing this because I''m a sicko," I apologized, waiting for the familiar sound.


    *PUNCH!


    [Mission Complete + 1 Skill Point]


    I let him go after hearing the sound.


    "Boss, you''re quite ruthless," Rakmented, his eyes scanning the beat up bodies.


    "I need to teach these guys a lesson so they can take a step forward in life. They should actually be thanking me for giving them a free life lesson," I replied, my tone making it seem as though I were some sort of justice-seeking hero.


    Rak didn''t reply; he simply scratched his head .


    "Boss, your knuckles are bleeding!" he eximed.


    "Eh?" I quickly raised my hands and noticed that my gloves had been shredded. I had been so focused on gaining skill points that I hadpletely forgotten about it.


    As I examined my shredded gloves and the small cuts on my knuckles, I realized that I had been so absorbed in the intensity of the battle and my pursuit of skill points that I hadn''t even noticed the damage to my own hands.


    "Guess I got carried away," I admitted, shaking my head. "Let''s find a ce to patch up these gloves and rest before we get back in the action."


    "Okay, boss" he replied and followed me.


    But as Rak and I tried to move away from the scene, a sudden, piercing scream of pain rang out from behind me. Startled, I quickly turn around to see what had happened.


    To my shock, I found Rak in agonizing pain. A knife was lodged in his neck, and blood was spilling from the wound as he copsed to the ground.


    *THUD.


    [Mission Complete : +2 skill points]


    "Eh," I gasped, my blood running cold as I looked down at his corpse lying on the ground. It felt surreal; just a few hours ago, he had been alive and full of life, and now he was gone, a life snuffed out in an instant.


    "That idiot saved you. I was aiming for you, but that idiot took the hit. Hahaha," a man with long ck hair and a tall statureughed cruelly. He then proceeded to lick the de he had just used to kill my loyal follower.


    "Oh, are you sad that your friend is dead? Don''t worry, I will send you to him," he said with a sinister grin, hisughter turning manic and chilling.


    *SNAP.


    Something inside me snapped, and my emotions turned cold in an instant. An overwhelming urge to unleash my fury and kill the man in front of me consumed my thoughts.


    SWOOSH!


    My body moved instinctively, closing the gap between us in the blink of an eye. I found myself within striking distance before I even fullyprehended the speed of my own actions.


    "Idiot!" he insulted as he tried to stab me in the face with his knife.


    But I quickly sidestepped, letting the de miss mepletely. With a well-timed move, I grabbed his arm and performed a sweep kick, using a technique I had learned after seeing Ije do it. This move left him unsteady and open for a counterattack.


    *THUD!


    He dropped the knife and tumbled to the ground.


    But I wasn''t finished yet. Raising my leg, I aimed my heel at his skull, delivering a fatal blow.


    BAM!!


    My heel struck his skull cleanly, and I could feel his bones cracking. I followed it up with a high kick to his jaw.


    *BAM!


    Then came another kick to his face, and another, and another, and another.


    *BAM!


    *BAM!


    *BAM!


    [Mission Sess: +2 skill points]

 Chapter 109: Escalated

    "So this is what it feels like to kill someone with my own hands," I pondered.


    I couldn''t help but think about how easily I had killed him, and how the constant exposure to death and brutality had made me immune to feeling remorse against my enemy.


    "I took revenge for you," I murmured softly as I approached Rak''s lifeless body.


    His life had been abruptly and violently taken from him with a stab to the neck, the de cruelly piercing his spinal cord, causing him to die instantly. In some ways, I think it was better this way ¨C a sudden death, sparing him from the torment of a slower and more agonizing death.


    Gazing down his pitiful state, a sense of loss washed over me.


    Thinking more about it. It wasn''t guilt I felt for his death but a mixture of emotions. I was troubled by the fact that he had died under my wing. His passing made me confront the harsh reality that death coulde swiftly and unexpectedly to anyone.


    Regardless, he had saved me, using his own life as a shield due to my skills, and for that alone, he deserved my gratitude.


    After offering my thanks, I walked away from his lifeless body


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    *BANG!


    *BANG!


    *BANG!


    Hearing the multiple loud noises in the distance, which resembled firecrackers, I decided to disregard them. It wasn''t unusual for people to use firecrackers during festive asions, and I had more pressing matters to attend to.


    As I walked out of the street, I notice that most people were now in a state of panic.


    "This is not normal," I muttered to myself, deep in thought. "No matter what, an all-out gang war like this benefits neither of the gangs, so why is this happening?" The situation didn''t make sense, and I couldn''t help but wonder about the underlying reasons for the conflict.


    I had initially thought it would be a minor skirmish, but this had escted to the point that people are dying. The scale of the conflict was far more serious than I had anticipated.


    "Hey," a familiar voice interrupted my thoughts. It was Changnim, and it appeared he had changed his clothes, just like I had.


    "We''ve got to get out of here," he said urgently. "This situation is beyond what we can handle."


    I agreed with his assessment. The situation had spiraled out of control, and it was important that we found a way to escape this ce.


    "You''re right," I responded in a somber tone. The current situation had dampened my spirits, and I wasn''t in the mood for jests or humor at that moment.


    Changnim took the lead, turning around and guiding the way. I followed, ready to escape the chaotic scene and leave it all behind us.


    I had expected us to leave the area, but to my surprise, we entered a nearby store.


    "What is this ce?" I asked, growing suspicious. I entertain the thought that Changnim might be a traitor, leading me into a trap.


    "Don''t worry, this ce is one of the gang''s hideouts," someone answered, but it wasn''t Changnim; it was another person.


    Then, a man slowly walked out, revealing himself.


    "This is worse than we anticipated," Ije sighed, smoking a puff from his cigarette.


    "Anticipated? What do you mean? And what the hell is happening here?" I demanded answers.


    "You really don''t know anything?" Ije raised an eyebrow.


    "What are you talking about?" I asked, feeling increasingly confused and anxious about the situation.


    He pause for a moment, then sighed and took another puff of his cigarette.


    "It''s nothing. If you don''t know anything, then it''s better that way. Let''s just find a way to get out of here."


    "Hey, answer my question first!" I demanded.


    [Suggestion: Failed]


    "Kid, don''t ask too many questions," he replied sternly.


    "All you need to know is that this ce is dangerous now. We need get out of here. Otherwise, we''ll either be surrounded by gangsters here or shot by the Korean Special Forces." His words carried a sense of urgency and seriousness that left no room for further inquiries.


    "Korean Special Forces? Why would theye here?" I asked, struggling toprehend the gravity of the situation.


    "You didn''t hear the gunshots?" he asked.


    "You mean that loud noise earlier?" I responded, suddenly realizing that the "firecracker" noises might have been something far more sinister.


    "Everything spiraled out of proportion," he exined. "The HQ was attacked with high-powered rifles, and it''s a stroke of luck you left before the assault. Otherwise, you might be riddled with bullets right now."


    "As for the Special Forces, they''ve barricaded the entire area. It''s just a matter of time before they catch us." He added.


    I was left speechless, struggling to process the unbelievable turn of events. It made me wonder if the additional options provided by the system were indeed a prediction of this dire situation.


    [Mission: Escape this ce: Reward 1000 EXP]


    ''An escape Mission?''


    It would be naive of me to assume that the system was assigning missions randomly. I had a nagging suspicion that it was trying to convey a message or guide me in some way. Even the Special Mission involving the girls, I had a hunch that it was just a piece of arger puzzle.


    For instance, the system rewarded me for taking lives, so it seemed like it wanted me to be ustomed to that idea, among other things.


    "Can''t we just pretend to be civilians?" I asked, hoping for a simple solution.


    "That''s wishful thinking. They have their own mole in our gang, so your face and name are already known to them. Worst case , we need to leave Seoul and hide," Ije replied, dashing my hopes of an easy escape.


    As I considered the implications of what he said, I realized that I might still have an advantage. My official government database photo depicted my old face, and when I had joined the gang, I had used a fake name.


    "For now, just follow us," Ije interrupted my thoughts.


    But a different idea was forming in my mind. It might be easier for me to escape alone. The thought of leaving them and making my escape seemed increasingly tempting, as it carried less risk than following their n.


    "I''m going solo," I firmly replied to them.


    "Are you sure? They know your face and name already," Changnim cautioned.


    "Yeah, I''m sure. I don''t know your n, but following you will just make it harder for you guys to move."


    "Alright, suit yourself," he replied.


    With that, I turned away, determined to make my escape before nightfall.


    "Hey," Changnim called out.


    "What is it?" I asked.


    "Good luck out there. Don''t get killed," he wished me luck.


    I nodded in acknowledgment, and without further words, I step out into store.

 Chapter 110: Safety

    I moved cautiously through the streets, noticing that the number of civilians had significantly dwindled. It appeared that most of them had already evacuated the area. Along the way, I spotted discarded clothing on an abandoned stall and decided to change into a more inconspicuous attire.


    I swapped my ck jacket outfit for a white T-shirt, ck pants, and put on a pair of eyesses. Now, I looked like an ordinary civilian, blending in with the crowd and making myself less conspicuous.


    This new appearance would hopefully aid in my escape from the really weird situation at hand.


    I checked my phone for signals, but to my dismay, there was none.


    "Why did they cut off the signals?" I muttered to myself, growing increasingly suspicious that this was more than just a gang war. Theck of signal, theplete barricade of the area, and the absence of any ability tomunicate indicated that something muchrger and more darker thing was at y.


    But despite the rming circumstances, my main concern was to blend in and go unnoticed. I noticed two elderly couples walking nearby and decided to join them.


    "Let me carry this for you," I said, approaching them and offering to help the elderlydy with her bag.


    "Oh, thank you, young man," she replied gratefully.


    With this small gesture of assistance, I seamlessly integrated into their group, hoping to move without drawing any unwanted attention


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    "Hey, you! State your name and affiliation?"


    I turned to see a group of people wearing armored clothing, with a logo in the middle that read "KSF" - Korean Special Force. It was evident that they had arrived on the scene after the recent massacre.


    "My name is Zyn, I''m a teacher !" I raised my two hands only showing my two palms instead of my wounded knuckles faining that I was scared of the guns. Well I was scared of it to be honest , any person would be scared if a gun is pointed at them.


    [Suggestion Sess]


    "Do you all have IDs?" one of the Korean Special Forces members asked. I knew I could only use my skills one at a time, so I needed to provide the person with an ID.


    "Here it is," I said, offering them my Teacher ID as proof of my identity.


    The two elderly individuals handed over their IDs as well, and they were asked if I was with them. They kindly assisted me by confirming that I was indeed with them.


    "Where do you teach?" the officer inquired.


    "Goyang,"


    [Suggestion: Sess]


    "Alright, someone will assist you out of here," the officer assured me, instructing me to follow one of their team members.


    I let out a sigh of relief, realizing that I was now safe.


    That had been my expectation, but when we reached the location where we were being escorted, I was greeted by a chaotic crowd of people desperately trying to get out.


    "Hey, let us out!" voices cried out.


    "This is illegal! Why are you checking our phones before we can leave?" others protested, their frustration and anger clear on their voices .


    The situation was clearly deteriorating, and I needed to figure out a way to navigate through this new obstacle and make my escape.The shouts and protests from the line of people ahead of me were enough to make it clear that they won''t just let me leave without checking my identity first.


    I carefully assessed my surroundings, searching for any potential escape routes. The crowd had be a disorganized mass of people, with some attempting to push their way past the authorities, while others engaged in heated arguments.


    I spotted a narrow alleyway on the far side of the street, partially obscured by themotion. It seemed like a potential escape route, and I decided to make my move.


    Buy as I attempted to make my way to the narrow alley, the police officers quickly blocked off the area, preventing any potential escape routes.


    I sighed in frustration, realizing that my options were dwindling rapidly. It was bing evident that I had arrived at a highly inconvenient moment, and I had no choice but to go along with the unfolding process.


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    "You''re name ?"


    "Lee Zyn," I replied, handing her my fake teacher ID. Fortunately, the person conducting the interview was a woman. I could see that she was flustered the moment she saw my handsome face.


    She was just at level 6, which meant that my suggestion would likely work quite effectively on her.


    "Alright, let me check it first in our database," she replied, beginning to type.


    As she started searching, I realized that my use of a fake name might pose a problem. "


    ''Not good,'' I thought, knowing that the name wouldn''t show any legitimate records.


    "No need for that, I just want to go home," I quickly added, trying to ease the situation. "How about you cut me some ck and give me your number instead," I teased, attempting to lighten the mood.


    [Suggestion : Sess ]


    She began blushing and nervously looked around, attempting to divert her colleagues attention by pretending to search for something on herptop.


    "Your name checks out," she replied with a friendly smile, handing me a release form.


    I epted the release form, and as expected , I noticed that there was another slip of paper with her phone number on it. It was a subtle disy of the advantages my system had given me. While it might not work as effectively against high-level individuals, it was undeniably useful when dealing with low level individuals.


    The next step in the process involved them checking my phone. To be honest, I was quite puzzled about why they needed to do this. It seemed like a mandatory routine procedure, and even if someone refused to cooperate, they would be forced toply.


    "Give me your phone," another personnel requested. This time, it was once again a woman. It appeared that luck was on my side right now.


    "I lost my phone while running away," I replied, adding a touch of sadness to my tone to make my exnation more convincing.


    [Suggestion: Sess]


    Normally, such an obvious lie might not have worked at all, but I had the system on my side. The moment I heard the notification, I knew I already have this mission on the bag.


    [Mission: Complete + 1000EXP ]

 Chapter 111: Under Wraps

    KANON POV


    "Let me in!" I yelled, frustrated as I attempted to gain ess inside. However, the Korean Special Force personnel were adamant in preventing me from entering.


    The entire area was closed off by them, and even someone with police authority like me couldn''t enter without permission. I attempted to call the chief to secure ess, but that old geezer didn''t even answer my call .


    "I''m a detective of the National Police Agency," I insisted, showing them my badge and ID, but it seemed utterly useless in the face of their rules to keep me out.


    I came here because something massive was unfolding, and it seemed the government was trying to keep it under wraps. Whatever it was, my curiosity burned even stronger. This was no ordinary istion; there was a hidden story here, and I was determined to uncover it.


    "Ms. Kanon, what are you doing here?"


    I was startled by a male voice calling out to me.


    When I turned around, I saw a tall man, standing at around 6''2". He had dark skin and a buzz cut. It was clear that he was of mixed Korean and African American heritage, as his small eyes hinted at his Korean ancestry despite his darkerplexion.


    "Michael!" I eximed, immediately recognizing him as an officer from the NIS (National Intelligence Service)I had coborated with before.


    "You''re working here?" I asked quickly, hoping that this might be my ticket to gain entry.


    I didn''t mind having to act friendly and feminine if it meant gaining ess inside.


    "Yeah," he replied, his expression slightly awkward. I remembered that he had tried to court me in the past, but I had turned him down. Thankfully, he had been a good sport about it and hadn''t taken it to heart.


    "Yeah , but why do you want to enter ?" he asked.


    I paused for a moment, contemting whether it was okay to divulge my pursuit of the Whisperer to him. However, after some consideration, I decided it might be better to share, as he could have ess to information known only to NIS agents.


    "I''m following a case," I confided, leaning in closer to him. "It''s about a person called the ''Whisperer.'' "


    His expression soured upon hearing the word "Whisper," and he began to look increasingly worried


    "This isn''t the right ce to discuss this. Come with me," he urged, gesturing for me to follow him inside.


    My mind raced with curiosity as I followed him. I couldn''t shake the feeling that he possessed important files about my suspect information that could potentially unravel the mystery I had been chasing.


    As we walked deeper into the barricade, my mind buzzed with questions. What did Michael know about the Whisperer? How had hee across this information? And why was he warning me to stop pursuing this case?


    However, amidst my curiosity, someone caught my attention. A tall, handsome man wearing a simple white T-shirt passed by us . He looked ordinary at first nce, but as he drew nearer, something inexplicable happened.


    I halted in my tracks and couldn''t tear my eyes away from him. It was as though time itself had slowed down. My heart began to beat uncontrobly, and a sense of longing washed over me like a tidal wave. I didn''t understand why, but in that moment, I felt a deep and inexplicable connection to this stranger.


    "Kanon, are you okay?" Michael''s concerned voice pulled me back to reality, but my gaze remained locked onto the man who had just passed us.


    "Kanon?" he called out to me again, concern etched on his face.


    "I''m sorry," I replied, finally tearing my gaze away from the mysterious man. "It''s nothing. I thought I saw someone I know, but it must have been a mistake."


    ¡ª


    "Achoo! Did someone remember me?"


    I cleaned my nose with my hand. I don''t have a handkerchief right now, so I don''t have the luxury of hygiene. Well, it''s not like I''m a hygienic person to begin with.


    After walking for a couple of minutes, I took a moment to catch my breath. I realized I had distanced myself quite a bit from the barricade, and when I checked my phone, it was already 7:00 pm.


    The entire experience of waiting in line had taken up a significant chunk of my evening, but I was d that I had managed to get away without any violent confrontations.


    My heart was still pounding, and I felt uneasy after those tense moments. It was clear I needed to go home and rest. Sometimes, being alone and having time to think helps after strange encounters like this.


    As Imade my way through the city streets, the night had already begun to cast its enchanting spell. The city, usually bustling with life and illuminated by a vibrant colors of lights, had transformed into a nocturnal wondend.


    The streetlights painted the sidewalks with a soft, amber glow, creating pools of warm radiance that stretched out in all directions. Neon signs of businesses and restaurants blinked in colorful rhythms,peting for attention against the darkness.


    But, despite the alluring beauty of the night, I didn''t have the luxury to stop and savor it. My hurried pace and racing thoughts kept me focused on my destination: Home.


    I decided to call a taxi to make my trip home morefortable and less hurried. I stood by the road, and when I saw a familiar cab approaching, I waved it down.


    I got into the backseat of the taxi and settled in. The seat felt soft andfy beneath me. The car had a pleasant smell from its air freshener mixed with a hint of leather, which helped me rx after the tense situation I had just been in.


    "Take me to this address,"


    I let out a sigh of relief and closed my eyes after telling the driver my home address. The car''s engine had a gentle hum, and the muted sounds of the city outside wrapped around me. Inside the taxi, there were soft lights that made me feel safe and cozy. I leaned back and allowed my tired body to sink into thefortable seat.


    "We meet again,"


    I opened my eyes, surprised to hear the driver speaking to me.

 Chapter 112: Government Secrets ?

    "It''s you!" I couldn''t help but chuckle as I recognized the same driver who had taken me to Ayumi''s house .


    The driver turned to me and asked, "Did you juste from that quarantine incident?"


    "Quarantine incident?" I furrowed my eyebrows, puzzled by what he was referring to.


    "Are you talking about the barricade at Namdaemun Market?" I asked, seeking rification.


    "Yes," the driver replied. "I heard it was total chaos out there. Some of my passengers mentioned it was just a gang fight, but the government is reacting as if there were a virus outbreak or something."


    I leaned back in my seat, contemting the driver''s words. It did seem like the government was overreacting, especially considering that it was supposedly just a confrontation between two gangs. The fact that they had even cut off Inte connections raised my suspicions further.


    I could understand the presence of the Korean Special Forces getting involved if it was just gangs using rifles, considering how strict gunws are in Korea.


    But why the need for barricades? Why check everyone''s identity? Why go through people''s phones? These actions seemed entirely unnecessary. It felt like they were trying to cover something up or searching for someone specific.


    "It does seem like a lot for a gang dispute," I mused aloud.


    The driver nodded in agreement.


    "Exactly, that''s what has everyone talking. It''s hard to believe they''d go to such lengths just for a gang fight. Makes you wonder what''s really going on."


    I could understand what he was hinting at, but this isn''t some web novel where I''m the heropelled to go where the action is just because I have a "system" or something.


    I had no business poking my nose into whatever they were hiding. All I really need to do is concentrate on leveling up and taking care of my own affairs. Matters like this are the government''s responsibility.


    "Do you have any inside information?" he asked.


    "You should just forget about it and concentrate on driving," I said with a chuckle, attempting to steer the conversation away. It seemed this driver still believed I was an NIS agent.


    "You''re absolutely right" he replied with an awkwardugh.


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    RING RING RING!


    The ring sound of my rm clock jolted me awake from my sleep. I groggily opened my eyes, finding my dimly lit bedroom and a heaviness in my chest. As I shifted my gaze downward, I spotted Alyssa''s sleeping face nestled on top of me.


    I remembered that we had gone a couple of roundsst night in an attempt to help me fall asleep. Afterward, I had been so exhausted that I simply conked out.


    Looking at her beautiful face, I couldn''t help but recall the situation with Alice.


    I had a method to acquire attribute points now, so the penalty wasn''t as problematic as it seemed. Nevertheless, there was still a part of me that yearned for her.


    It was bing clear that this had evolved beyond justpleting a mission; it had be something I truly desired. I wanted her¡ªno more and no less.


    But that''s something to ponder another day.


    Lying in bed, I reached for my phone and began scrolling through the news. As expected, reports about the events of the previous night were all over the ce. However, the government''s extreme actions were conspicuously absent from the reports.


    I attempted to check various threads on online discussion sites, and while I found some links rted to the incident, they were promptly taken down. The government was evidently not taking this lightly. However, the inte is vast, and once information is out there, no government in the world canpletely erase it.


    With a simple browse through my Discord channels, I could see that people were indeed discussing the situation.


    As I scrolled through the chat, I noticed that the conversations were mainly reiterating what I already knew: the gang fight, the shootout, the government''s phone checks, and the inte being cut off. However, one message immediately caught my attention.


    ..


    Innocent : Guess what, guys? I''ve got a picture of the building, and there''s something fishy going on. Like, conspiracy theory levels of fishy!


    ..


    Dr.Stranger0513: Stop lying!!!


    ..


    HentaiOne-chan: This guy is just talking nonsense again to get some temporary clout.


    ..


    DemonicGod: Show pic NOW!


    ..


    Innocent: I''ll show you the pic if you send me 1 USD .


    ..


    DemonicGod: You''re just too greedy. Just send us the photo if it''s actually real. I bet you''re lying you piece of sh*t


    ..


    HentaiOne-Chan: Ahh...¡­.Never .


    ..


    Dr. Stranger513: I have money, but I won''t give it to you.


    ..


    Innocent: How about reading my book ?


    ..


    DemonicGod: You have to kneel in front of me before I even consider that.


    ..


    HentaiOne-Chan: Bruh, you should stop begging for readers and just get good. XD


    ..


    Innocent: I''m already doing my best ??


    ..


    DemonicGod: Don''t set your expectations too high, HentaiOne. He got an IQ lower than you. And you''re quite stupid already .


    ..


    HentaiOne: Hey, I''m not stupid. I''m actually pretty smart.


    ..


    DemonicGod: It looks like we''ve got a bunch of self-proimed geniuses here, but I''m putting my money on HentaiOne''s IQ being a solid 60. InnocentFox is probably pushing 50, and I''m being incredibly generous with that estimate.


    "These guys are really something," I chuckled to myself after reading their funnyments.


    I discovered that InnocentFox was actually a small-time newbie writer. To be honest, I hadn''t read his book yet because I''d been too busy.


    ''Let''s humor him for helping me outst time ,'' I chuckled.


    I began to type on my keyboard, tapping out a response to Innocent''s message.


    ..


    Me: I''ll read your book if you send me the pics.


    ..


    Innocent: For real?


    ..


    DemonicGod: You really want to throw away your money at this 50IQ guy?


    ..


    Me: I have lots of money, so no problem.


    ..


    DemonicGod: Oh, look, we''ve got ourselves a self-proimed millionaire now. One of these days, I won''t even be surprised if someone ims to be Elon here.


    ..


    Innocent: Hey stop bothering my boss ,DemonicGod!


    ..


    DemonicGod: SIMP ??


    ..


    Innocent: Alright, Boss, I''ll DM you the pic. Don''t mind DemonicGod... he''s a 9 year old kid.


    ..


    Me: Sure.


    ..


    Innocen: Thank you boss. ??


    I received a DM from him, and there were ten photos inside it. The pictures were quite blurry due to the distance, but it appeared that he had used some AI-enhancing app to make them clearer.


    "Who is this woman?" I pondered as I examined the enhanced copies. I knew I shouldn''t be getting wrapped up in this, but my heart raced when I saw her.


    In the photos, I could see a woman with ck hair. Her face was hard to make out, but her body frame suggested she has beautiful body. In the images, it seemed like she was being restrained by military personnel and escorted into a helicopter on the rooftop of our gang building.


    ..


    Me: Did you take these photos?


    ..


    Innocent: Nope, one of my friend in my channel sent them to me. He told me it''s some government secret.


    Me: Can you introduce me to that person?


    ..


    Innocent: You got it, boss. Whatever you desire. [Person Bowing Emoticon]

 Chapter 113: The Mysterious Woman.

    [Author''s note: This is my first attempt at writing in the third person POV for side characters, as some of you have requested. It''s an experimt, so please let me know if you prefer this style for side characters or if you''d like me to stick with the full first-person perspective going forward.]


    ***


    Brutal Gard HQ.


    While the chaos unfolds at Brutal Gard Building, OBO found himself huddled in his office, gripped by fear and confusion.


    He stared at the CCTV scres, trying to make sse of the situation. The cameras showed that someone had brok into their building, but it wasn''t just the rival gang he had initially expected .


    Instead, outside, there was a chaotic burst of gunfire that appeared to be a deliberate diversion.


    Meanwhile, another person emerged and began killing everyone inside the building, not with an automatic weapon, but with a single hand gun and a military knife. It was the kind of sce typically reserved for action movies, but here, he was witnessing it unfold in real time.


    He couldn''t wrap his head a it.


    "What''s going on?" he whispered to himself in disbelief.


    He had heard countless stories circting in the underg criminal world about formidable individuals ¨C mercaries who could single-handedly take on tire armies, snipers with uncanny uracy from impossible distances. He had always assumed these tales were exaggerations or myths meant to instill fear.


    Yet, as he watched the lone figure methodically dispatching anyone in his path, OBO had to confront the startling reality that those stories might have held more truth than he had ever imagined.


    Sweat dripped from his forehead as he continued to watch the footage, desperately searching for any clues about the intruder and his true motives. The office felt smaller by the second, and he knew he had toe up with a n quickly before things spiraled out of control.


    In a frantic rush, he snatched up his phone, his thoughts racing with an urgt need to reach out to his boss. His boss was a figure oft described as a monster in human form too, ev a freak of nature, so if there was anyone who could fix this dire situation and find a solution, it would undoubtedly be him.


    But his heart sank as he looked at the scre ¨C there was no signal at all. Ev the Wi-Fi wasn''t working. It felt like allmunication had suddly be cut off, and he was left feeling isted and helpless.


    "I need to find another way," He muttered, his frustration reaching a breaking point. His clched fist mmed against his desk in anger, but as he did so, he heard a distinct, hard knock from within the desk itself. It triggered a sudd recollection, and he remembered that he had stashed his gun there.


    He oped the cab held it tightly in his grip, feeling its weight and thefort it provided in this scary momt.


    Th, he carefully checked the magazine to sure it was loaded with bullets, making sure everything was in order.


    "Could all this be because of that woman? We should never have kept her in the first ce." He clicked his tongue, recalling a job he had tak without his boss''s permission.


    The money had be tempting, and his task was simply to hold onto her until someone else arrived to pick her up. It was a decision that now appeared to be the catalyst for the chaos veloping both him and Brutal Gard Gang.


    *Ratatat!


    *Ratatat!


    *Ratatat!


    The sound of gunshots persisted downstairs, and he realized that, while they might just be a gang, they were armed and familiar with the surings. He was confidt that the intruders wouldn''t be able to reach him quickly.


    If he could just reach the woman and take her as a hostage, perhaps he''d stand a chance of escaping from this ce


    With this thought in mind, he rushed out of his office and made his way to the room where the woman was being held. There, he countered the other gang members, who were now armed as well.


    He wasted no time in giving them clear instructions.


    "Stay close to the walls. We''re on our home turf, and that''s our advantage here." The tsion was visible, but he knew they needed to make the most of their familiarity with the surings to protect themselves .


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    In a dimly lit room, a woman sat siltly in a chair, her tire body securely strapped down, just like the restraints one might find in a mtal hospital.


    She has a sleek ck hair and eyes that, upon closer examination, hinted at her Korean heritage, showcasing their distinctive features. Her eyes were small, and her frame was petite, yet her beauty exuded an air of sophistication, and her innoct appearance could easily lead others to mistake her for a teager.


    BAM!


    The door swung op forcefully, causing her to slowly redirect her gaze toward it. Her eyes met the sight of a burly, bald man bursting in, his chest heaving withbored breaths and his face twisted in rage.


    "Who the hell are you, bitch?" Obo yelled in anger.


    The woman offered no response and simply closed her eyes.


    "Hey Bitch! I''m talking to you!" his anger red ev further at the woman''s appart indifferce.


    He instinctively rushed towards her and grabbed her by the hair, forcing her to pay atttion.


    "You shouldn''t have done that," the woman said with a sad expression in her face. In that momt, a sudd realization struck OBO like a train.


    His employer''s words echoed in his mind, a warning he should have heeded.


    "Never touch her, no matter what," A shiver of fear coursed through him as he realized the gravity of his mistake. He decided to release her.


    However, it was already toote. Before he could utter a word, something hot emerge within his body.


    "AHHHH! I''m on fire! It hurts... It hurts!" His agonized screams filled the room as he writhed in pain, desperately attempting to extinguish the mes that threated to consume him by rolling on the floor.


    He felt searing heat on the outside, but an icy coldness gripped him from within, intsifying the pain.


    The feeling of being burned was beyond painful , a reltless experice that seemed to stretch on for an eternity. His mind raced, pleading for release from this unbearable suffering, but there was no hope. His strgth began to wane, and he felt himself growing weaker with each passing second.


    With every ounce of his being, he fought to cling to life, but the odds were stacked against him.


    Finally, he took hisst breath, his face filled with regret and suffering.


    He was now lifeless on the floor, but upon closer inspection of his body, something peculiar had urred. There were no burn marks whatsoever, as if all that suffering had existed only in his mind.


    "You should not have touched me,"


    Tears welled up in the woman''s eyes, as if it pained her to witness such an oue.


    "I miss you," she said softly, expressing how much she yearned for the person she cherished.

 Chapter 114: Gifted

    Inside the confines of a portable military camp office, Kanon upied one side of a small table while Michael sat across from her.


    Their expressions were equally solemn, mirroring the weight of their discussion. Michael, in particr, radiated an air of seriousness . His posture was rigid, and the lines on his forehead etched deeper than usual, hinting at the significance of what he was about to say.


    As Kanon studied him, she couldn''t help but feel the tsion in the room, the unspok understanding that this conversation held the key to figuring out the answer she had be searching for.


    "What do you know about the Whisperer?" she broke the silce. She had be searching for answers for a long time, but her efforts had hit a dead d.


    Michael didn''t respond immediately. He appeared to be deep in thought, carefully considering his words.


    "Do you believe in the supernatural?" he inquired.


    "I''m not sure," she admitted, her voice tinged with uncertainty. "But there are things I can''t exin, things I''ve se ..."


    Michael nodded, as if he had expected her answer. Th, he leaned in closer, his expression more serious than before.


    "Don''t worry, supernaturals don''t really exist. Things like vampires and werewolves are nothing more than products of our imagination," he assured her, his tone attempting to dispel her concerns.


    "But what about the Whisperer? No matter how much I investigate, I can''t find a logical exnation for how he pushes people tomit suicide. I thought maybe he used ckmail to drive its victims to that point, but after thorough investigation, I found no evidce of that," she exined, her frustration appart.


    Despite being a skilled detective, she remained perplexed by the elusive nature of the Whisperer''s crimes.


    "I told you that supernaturals don''t exist in this world, but something close to it does. Honestly, I''m not supposed to reveal this, as it''s highly ssified information. So, before I continue, I want to extd an invitation for you to join our team," Michael exined, his voice carrying the weight of secrecy.


    He reached into his pocket and retrieved something, th handed it to Kanon.


    It was a in ck card with nothing on it.


    "What is this thing?" she asked.


    "I can''t answer that yet. You need to promise to join us first," Michael replied with a serious tone.


    Kanon held the card in her hand, her thoughts racing as she weighed her options. Promising to join an unknown organization is reckless. Still, an insatiable curiosity tugged at her, urging her to know the truth.


    "Alright, I promise," Kanon replied, a mixture of apprehsion and curiosity in her voice.


    "Good, th just drop your blood on that card," Michael said, handing her a small knife.


    She was momtarily speechless. Why did she need to cut herself to join this organization?


    "Don''t worry, you''ll see something interesting after you do it," Michael assured her after seeing her puzzled face.


    "Alright," With a hesitant nod, Kanon epted the knife and made a small cut on her finger. She watched as a drop of blood fell onto the card, and in that instant, it transformed.


    The card now bore intricate gold patterns, with a promint gold brain with a logo CEREBRUM KOREA.


    "Cerebrum Korea," she muttered to herself, and suddly, the card shed, transmitting information directly to her brain.


    CEREBRUM INTERNATIONAL was an organization that dealt with people known as the "GIFTED." These were individuals who had managed to unlock more than % of their brain capacity.


    Contrary to themon belief that humans always used 0% of their brains, the truth was that they typically utilized only -% of it. Those who could harness up to % were considered to have high IQs.


    However, beyond that %, IQ was no longer the sole determinant. People developed special abilities linked to their brains, such as photographic memory, the capacity to solveplex problems, eleratednguage acquisition, rapid learning, and heighted deductive abilities.


    Upon reaching 0%, "Gifted" gained more powerful abilities, including control over adraline, hanced eyesight, improved hearing, better bnce, and ev the ability to "see" sounds.


    At 30%, "Gifted" could influce their own bodies, bing physically stronger than the average person by controlling the chemicals within their bodies, among other effects. There were various types of abilities that could emerge from unlocking more than 30% of the brain, and these were just a few of themon effects.


    However, "Gifted" who reached 40% brain capacity were considered highly dangerous, as they posed a significant threat to humanity.


    The more powerful a "Gifted" became, the more uncontroble their abilities and state of mind is.


    Cases of extreme violce, ack of guilt, diminished self-awaress, multiple personality disorder, and various other psychological disorders weremon among these individuals. As a result, strict regtion and, in extreme cases, imprisonmt were deemed necessary measures to prevt them from causing harm to others.


    "Is this true?" Kanon was rdered speechless, her mind a little bit disorited from what she had just experice and saw.


    "That''s right. To be honest, you''re also a ''Gifted,'' Kanon. The case we worked on was, in fact, my way of assessing whether you posed a danger to society or not. After determining that your ability is limited to simting crime sces, I simply cleared you," Michael exined, a mix of relief and reassurance in his tone.


    "Th why are you telling me this just now?" she inquired.


    "Ev if we hadn''t met here, I was still nning to recruit you," Michael replied. "Your abilities are improving, ar''t they? We need people like you in the organization to help regte other ''Gifted.''"


    "Can I back out?" she asked, her uncertainty evidt. The word "regte" had already giv her an idea of what this organization was about, and it left her with doubts.


    "You can, but we would have to erase all your memories about CEREBRUM,"


    "So Cerebrum can erase memories as well," Kanon mused, a resigned sigh escaping her lips. The concept of memory erasure suddly seemed less shocking, especially giv that they had the capability to transmit information directly to her mind through the card she was currtly holding.


    "Don''t underestimate the power of the mind, Kanon. There are people in this world who can harness their mtal abilities to such an extreme degree that you might perceive them as more than human¡ªalmost like monsters. You have a choice here.


    You can either join us, learn the truth about the world, and be part of something greater, or you can back out and live your life in blissful ignorance, never knowing the reality that exists beath the surface."


    "What will you choose?" he inquired.

 Chapter 115: Not my problem

    After speaking with the individual who had provided the photo, I chose to put this matter aside for the momt. They informed me that they had received the picture from someone else, and although I st an email to that person, I hadn''t received a response yet.


    As much as I wanted to know more about that woman, getting fixated on that issue right now wasn''t a smart or ssible move. My priority was to conctrate on myself,plete missions, and level up. There were more important challges ahead, and I couldn''t afford to get distracted by every intriguing mystery that crossed my path.


    After wrapping everything up , I stepped outside to get some fresh air.


    What greeted me was a dimly lit yard. The sun hadn''t fully ris yet, but it would in another hour or so.


    "Status" I muttered to myself .


    ===========


    Name : Ji-Hoon Zyd


    Title : System Holder


    Age : 8 years old


    Overall Stats : 47.8


    Level : [30/5000]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    <Attributes>


    Strgth:


    Agility:


    Stamina: 4


    Endurance: 9.5


    Intelligce: 3.


    Charisma:


    Mind Power : 0.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    <Skills>


    Mind Eye [Level 3]


    Suggestion [Level ]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Skill Store II


    Skill Combination I


    Mission Board I


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    *Intse Quick Learning Level 5


    *Complex Cognitive Instinct Level


    *Parallel Processing Level


    -¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    *Faker [Level ]


    *Quick Phase [Level ]


    *Berserk [Level ]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Attribute Points: 0


    Skill points:


    Domination Points : 0


    ===========


    I earned a bunch of skill points from that rect gang war, and at first, it felt like I hit the jackpot at first.


    But now, it''s like I''m that poor person who wt from rags to riches and is suddly struggling to maintain the lifestyle. My skill points keep piling up, but so do my expses. It''s like I''m in a skill point-induced spding spree, and I can''t seem to earn ough to keep up with it.


    [Intse Quick Learning Level 5 ¡ª> Intse Quick Learning Level ]


    [Suggestion : Level  ¡ª> Level 6 ] [38%]


    I decided to level up Quick Learning since it was the most useful skill for hancing my overall abilities.


    With the remaining points, I invested them all into Suggestion. I was aware that Suggestion didn''t work as effectively on higher-level individuals, but I figured increasing its level wouldn''t hurt. If it got high ough, I could practically boss a normal humans without any preparation ¨C just amand, and everything would fall into ce.


    "Now it''s time for some practice," I chuckled, starting to stretch my body in preparation. As part of my daily routine, I began practicing my movemts and fighting techniques.


    I activated Intse Quick Learning, Complex Cognitive Instinct, and Parallel Processing to speed up my learning process.


    While I may not have a master guiding me right now, my increased learning speedpsated for that. With Complex Cognitive Instinct, I could brainstorm ways to further improve my fighting skills.


    The more I trained, the more I refined my techniques and worked on my weaknesses. Parallel Processing made everything much more manageable, allowing me to multitask and think about various aspects simultaneously. At this rate, it looked like I would reach a level on par with Ije in just a month.


    Well, that one month might just turn out to be ev shorter because I''m banking on my currt rate of learning. I''m pretty confidt that as my skill points continue to rise, I can get stronger faster.


    My n this time is to first push Quick Learning to 0, learn a bunch ofbat and surviving skills like using a katana, guns, and knives. Th, I''ll dabble in some seemingly trivial stuff like dancing, singing, or ev cooking.


    Why bother with these seemingly unrted skills? Well, I need to think about how toplete those special missions without relying on Suggestion. Who knows wh I might need to dance my way out of trouble or sing my way into someone''s good graces? And hey, a good meal can solve a lot of problems too!


    *JAB!


    *HOOK!


    *KICK!


    *LOW KICK!


    *UPPER CUT!


    Thirty minutes into my training, the effects of my skills had worn off, but I wasn''t about to call it a day. I was determined to build a habit of daily training for at least an hourr. While it might not seem like a lot, thismitmt meant a great deal for someone like me.


    30 minutester


    "That was a good workout," I panted, catching my breath as I sat down in the yard.


    After a great workout, I suddly remembered something really important I have to attd to. But the thought of having to travel back and forth every time is quite inconvit.


    So I walked slowly to the garage. There, I found my uncle''s car. It was still rtively new, a sleek ck sedan.


    I hadn''t learned how to drive officially yet, but I had watched some instructional videos, and I felt like I had a rough idea of how to operate it. Now it was time to put that theoretical knowledge into practice.


    I unlocked the car, settled into the driver''s seat, and fasted my seatbelt. The key was in my hand, and I knew I had to insert it into the ignition.


    Taking a deep breath, I inserted the key and turned it. The gine roared to life, and I couldn''t help but smile at that small victory.


    Next, I remembered that I needed to put the car in "Drive" to start moving. I found the gear lever and shifted it into "D." Th, slowly and cautiously, I pressed my foot on the brake pedal. I felt the car respond, the brakes holding it in ce.


    Normally, beginners would feel incredibly self-conscious and fearful wh attempting something like this, but thanks to my passive skills, I was able to pick up on things quickly.


    Now came the big momt. I moved my foot from the brake to the gas pedal, and the car began to move forward, albeit hesitantly. I could feel my heart racing a bit as I navigated the car a the empty driveway.


    With a bit more confidce, I pressed the gate remote control and eased my car onto the road. Our neighborhood was rather exclusive, so there wasn''t much traffic at this time of day. It was the perfect vironmt for a beginner like me to gain some real-world driving experice.


    "Now it''s time to test this baby out," I joked to myself as I pressed down on the pedals.


    VROOOOOM!

 Chapter 116: Gratitude

    At 9:00 am, I parked my car in front of a shabby apartmt building. The ce looked like it had se better days ¨C the paint was faded, windows were cracked, and graffiti covered the walls. It seemed as though the building itself had grown tired from the passage of time, as if it had borne witness to countless struggles.


    The neighborhood wasn''t exactly the picture of charm either. It had a worn-out, crowded atmosphere, with narrow streets and buildings showing signs of wear and tear. In the backg, the sounds of the city filled the air ¨C distant sirs, honking car horns, and unintelligible conversations.


    This was the kind of neighborhood where people lived paycheck to paycheck, where making ds meet was a constant battle. It was a ce filled with resilit individuals who faced life''s challges head-on, ev in tough circumstances.


    My branded car certainly stood out in this ce. It was clear from the curious nces of the people a that they wer''t ustomed to seeing such an expsive vehicle in their neighborhood. Most of the cars on the street were cheap, small electric tricycles, making my car a noticeable anomaly in this vironmt.


    But I hadn''te here to unt my wealth; I had a very important matter to attd to.


    Stepping out of the car, I made my way towards the apartmt building. I asked for directions, and after a few inquiries, I was pointed towards a room on the fifth floor.


    Climbing the stairs was effortless for me, but for some unknown reason, my heart felt unusually burded. Despite this, I pressed on until I arrived at the room I had be searching for.


    KNOCK


    KNOCK


    KNOCK


    I stood in front of the door, my knuckles lightly tapping on the weathered wood.


    After a minute or so of waiting, the door creaked op, revealing a middle-aged woman with a weary and red face. Her eyes bore the unmistakable signs of grief, and her tired expression spoke volumes about the pain she had be during.


    "Hello, ma''am," I began, my tone filled with sympathy. "I''m a frid of Rak''s, and I just heard about what happed to him . I wanted to express my deepest condolces for your loss." I bowed my head, hoping to convey my sincerity and condolces.


    I kept my head respectfully bowed, my eyes fixed on the floor. I waited in silce, giving her the time and space she needed to respond. It was clear that my presce was an intrusion into a deeply personal momt of grief and loss.


    "Come in" she said kindly, and as I raised my gaze to her, I was surprised to see a faint smile on her face. It appeared that she was guinely grateful to see someone who cared about her son.


    Stepping into the room, I immediately noticed its small size; it was so cramped that it wouldn''tfortably fit more than four people. The limited space made it challging to navigate, and I quickly realized there were no chairs avable. With no other option, I settled down on the floor, adjusting to the constraints of the room.


    "How did you know my son ?" she inquired, her voice tinged with curiosity as she sought to understand the connection betwe me and herte son.


    "In school. He helped me so much," I replied.


    "That troublesome kid helped you?" She forced a chuckle, but I could see the pain in her eyes.


    "He was a very good frid," I added.


    There was a momtary pause, and her face seemed filled with longing.


    "Thank you for telling me this. I''m d that he made one good frid" she responded.


    "Mom, is brother back?"


    A small, quivering voice caught my atttion, and I turned a to see a -year-old girl with tear-filled eyes.


    "You''re not brother. Where is my brother? I want my brother !!!!" She began sobbing uncontrobly, her little shoulders shaking with grief.


    "Hey, Ruri, don''t be rude to our guest. He''s your brother''s frid," Rak''s mom rushed over to the little girl, embracing her tightly.


    Both mother and daughter were now in tears, their sorrow and sse of loss filling the room with an overwhelming and heartbreaking emotion.


    I remained silt, giving them the space they needed to regain theirposure. It wasn''t my ce to say anything in this momt of grief and vulnerability.


    After a while, their sobs gradually quieted down, and Rak''s mom gtly wiped away Ruri''s tears with a tissue. It was a touching momt, and I still felt that it wasn''t the right time for me to speak.


    Finally, Rak''s mom found the strgth to talk


    .


    "Thank you foring here and for being Rak''s frid. He... he really needed frids like you. I''m sorry for breaking down like this, but it''s just so hard without him." her voice trembling but filled with strgth.


    I nodded, fully understanding the depth of their loss.


    "I''m really sorry for what happed to your brother. "


    Ruri, her eyes still filled with tears, looked at me with curiosity and sadness.


    "Did you and my brother have fun together?"


    "Yes, we had a lot of fun. Your brother was a wonderful guy."


    Rak''s mom mustered a faint smile despite her tears. "Thank you for saying that. It means a lot to us."


    As we continued to exchange memories and stories about Rak, a sse of warmth filled the room, as if we were collectively paying tribute to his memory.


    I might have be lying a lot and bding the truth, but in that momt, it didn''t matter to me. All I wanted was for them to remember Rak as a good person, and if my words could help preserve his positive image, th it was worth it.


    "Take this," I said, handing them a bag containing 5 million Won. ( 3695 USD)


    "What is this?" she asked, puzzled.


    "It''s Rak''s belongings," I replied, wanting to offer them some financial support during this difficult time.


    I noticed her attempting to op the bag, but I gtly stopped her hands.


    "Please, op it after I leave ,"


    [Suggestion : Sess ]

 Chapter 117: Refreshing

    As I left the apartment, a small sense of contentment filled me. Even though the money I''d given them wasn''t a fortune, it would provide some financial relief for a few months, easing their immediate concerns.


    I didn''t need to be a genius to see that their family was struggling. Perhaps this was the very reason Rak had chosen to work with a gang for quick cash. It was bing clear that he might not have been such a bad guy after all. Just someone who had been pushed into a life of a gangster due to poverty.


    Nevertheless ,I understood that no amount of money could trulypensate them for their loss, but it was the only gesture I could offer at that moment.


    I got into my SUV, ready to leave the emotional weight of the apartment behind, and began driving.


    My destination? Well, for the time being, I chose to head towards Goyang using my car. I wasn''t worried about running into traffic officers since I had a fake driver''s license, and I knew I could use my suggestion ability to influence them if needed.


    *VROOOOM!


    The highway ride to Goyang felt like a breath of fresh air . The smooth asphalt stretched out before me, and the steady hum of the engine was strangely soothing. The world outside my car window passed in a blur, a mix of lush greenery and the asional urbanndscape.


    As the wind rushed through the open windows, it carried away some of the emotional weight that had lingered from my earlier encounter. Each passing mile seemed to wash away ayer of tension, and I found sce in the rhythm of the road.


    The ride was like a reset button for my emotions, allowing me to clear my mind and focus on the future. It was a reminder that life moved on, and I needed to keep moving with it.


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    I arrived in Goyang and headed straight for the school. Even though afternoon sses were in session, I managed to enter without any trouble. .


    As I walked into the faculty area, I could sense that the teachers were maintaining their distance from me, except for the chatty teacher who continued to engage with me.


    She informed me that the teacher I had been substituting for had returned, creating a new issue for me to address if I wanted to stay in the school.


    Given the situation, I made my way to the principal''s office and use my leveled up suggestion ability. Through a brief conversation, I sessfully persuaded him to appoint me as an external advisor, even though such a position didn''t officially exist. But, thanks to my suggestion, there was little he could do to resist my request.


    After taking care of that matter, I checked Alice''s ss schedule and noticed that she had already returned to school. It appeared that she was no longer affected by our previous conversation. However, I decided not to approach her just yet and opted to give her more time.


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    On the School Yard.


    As I sipped on my canned milk tea, I pondered my next course of action. The gang was no longer an option for leveling up, so my primary choices now were to dominate girls to earn skill points and domination points, and to grind for experience points.


    However, I couldn''t just target any girl; it had to be someone who deserved it, or I risked losing the humanity I have left. I also had my preferences and couldn''t bring myself to dominate just anybody. Even prostitutes were out of the question; I may have a system, but I didn''t have immunity to sexually transmitted diseases.


    ''I can also do that ¡­'' I chuckled to myself as an idea crossed my mind. I could search for my old bullies and take my sweet revenge. It would be both satisfying and productive at the same time. I made a mental note to track down Gak Kwan and suggest organizing a ss reunion. Oh, how I wanted to see the surprised and regretful faces of my old ssmates who used to bully me.


    But before I could fully delve into that reunion idea, an opportunity presented itself ¨C the beautiful yet rude teacher walked past me. As usual, she rolled her eyes after spotting me, as if I were some sort of thorn in her side.


    ''Well, if you keep judging me with those mean eyes, I might as well fill that throat of yours. '' I chuckled.


    Then ,I walked in front of her, and she looked at me with a defensive stance.


    "What do you want?" she asked.


    I maintained myposure. "Come with me to the rooftop; I need to tell you something very important about your fiancee," I lied, making sure my tone was convincing.


    [Suggestion: Sess]


    Her expression shifted, and curiosity overcame her initial skepticism.


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    "What do you want to talk about? You said you need to tell me something about my Fianc¨¦e " Gye Yong spoke with an annoyed expression on her face. Her ck hair danced in the rooftop breeze, adding to her haughty demeanor.


    I found her arrogance rather amusing, and I had originally nned to savor my domination of her slowly. However, due to my own circumstances , I had to expedite my ns.


    "I just wanted to have a chat first," I replied with a chuckle.


    "If you don''t have anything important to say, then I really should be going," she insisted, attempting to leave.


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" I asked.


    "That''s none of your business," she replied, rolling her eyes and turning away.


    "Tell me. I want to know," Imanded, using my suggestion ability.


    [Suggestion: Sess]


    With a sudden pause, she hesitated, clearly attempting to resist the influence of my skill. However, her efforts were in vain.


    "I need to prepare. My fianc¨¦ is waiting for me. It''s our anniversary," she finally answered, a touch of embarrassment in her expression.


    "Anniversary?" A mischievous grin crept onto my face. It felt like destiny had just handed me the perfect moment to school this woman. The possibilities were so tantalizing, they practically tap-danced in my imagination, sending my blood pressure and enthusiasm skyrocketing.


    "Hey, before you go, there''s something I''d like to tell you," I said as I approached her.

 Chapter 118: Lies and Affair

    As she stood there, she seemed momentarily stunned by my words, herposure cracking.


    "W ¡ª What are you talking about?" she stammered.


    "Don''t be too defensive. I know that you already have some doubts," I teased, attempting to nt seeds of suspicion. With every word, I earned EXP and enjoyed the process.


    [Suggestion: Sess]


    "So it''s true?" she asked, her shoulders trembled, and her once-confident posture crumbled as she leaned against the rooftop''s railing for support.


    ''Could it be that her fianc¨¦ is actually cheating on her?'' I muttered to myself.Well, you know what they say about guys with smug looks ¨C they tend to have more side chicks than a rooster has feathers.


    "Yes" I nodded.


    [Suggestion: Sess]


    "Is it that student? That... bitch!" She gritted her teeth, her anger evident as she recalled the person, she had been suspecting all this time.


    ''Oh, so he''s having an affair with a student,'' I thought to myself, shaking my head in disappointment.


    ''What an immoral man. How can someone whose duty is to provide guidance do that to their student? That''s just sick. Some people are simply too immoral toprehend.''


    "I''m afraid so," I replied, emphasizing my point.


    [Suggestion: Sess]


    "That bitch! I knew it!" She started getting hysterical and turned away, ready to run. I don''t have to be a genius to figure out what she was nning.


    [Ding]


    [Ding]


    [Ding]


    The constant flow of EXP was like music to my ears, so I can''t just let her go yet.


    "Stop. "


    [Suggestion: Sess]


    She came to an abrupt stop, firmly rooted in ce.


    "What do you want? I need to talk to that bitch. She stole my fianc¨¦ from me!" She yelled at me.


    I couldn''t help but be taken aback by her violent reaction.


    ''Is this the frustration of a woman in love? Scary,'' I thought to myself. This was just too much. Or maybe I was the crazy one for not understanding women''s emotions. Her reaction was even more exaggerated than those romantic drama I had watched.


    And why was she attacking the other girl? Shouldn''t she go and confront her fianc¨¦ instead?


    I contemted on using my suggestion to instantly win her over, but the recent system update had piqued my interest.


    It rewarded me with more experience points for eliciting reactions without using my skills. While it wasn''t as big as getting it from "Titled Virgins", it was still higher than the norm.


    "Attacking your fianc¨¦''s lover won''t solve anything. In the worst-case scenario, he might choose her over you," I said, shaking my head, trying to appear like a concerned citizen.


    "And even if she chooses you, how can you be sure that he won''t cheat again? Remember, a cheater will always be a cheater," I added.


    "So, I should just let them be? Let her steal him from me? " She replied, a hint of defiance in her eyes.


    "I never said that" I replied, getting even closer. She had to tilt her head up to meet my gaze.


    "What exactly do you mean, then?" she asked, frustration still etched across her face.


    "How about fighting fire with fire? He cheated on you, so you should also cheat on him," I gave her some sound advice.


    "Are you out of your mind?" she berated me.


    "I really like you. Honestly, I fell for you the minute Iid eyes on you," I leaned in, whispering sweet words into her ear.


    She didn''t pull away right away, so I figured she didn''t really mind this kind of attention.


    "I... I would never do that," she pushed me away, catching me off guard. "I can''t betray him," she added.


    ''She''s more loyal than I thought,'' I muttered to myself as I realized I might have misjudged her. But instead of thinking of backing down, my desire for her ignited even further. Something inside me wanted her more and more.


    Sure, she could be rude and snappy with others, but her loyalty was rock-solid. Not to toot my own horn or anything, but I''m pretty easy on the eyes and still young, so finding a woman able to resist my charm was a rare sight.


    "I need to go," she turned away and started to walk hurriedly. My instinct kicked in, and without thinking, I grabbed her hand and pulled her towards me.


    "What are you doing!" she eximed.


    But before she could say another word, I leaned in and nted a kiss on her lips. She attempted to push me away, but I persisted, holding her tightly in my embrace.


    I could feel her resistance as she pounded my shoulders with her hands, but the moment I used my tongue, her resistance dwindled, and she began to yield, giving me more control.


    "Please stop this," she said after I released her lips. I could see my saliva in her mouth, which made her appear more enticing. Those eyes, which still hinted at opposing me, made that kiss even more fulfilling.


    "No chance. I want you to be mine," I shrugged, going in for another kiss.


    She tried to p me, but I caught her hand and pressed her against the rooftop railings. Her cheeks were flushed, and her eyes zed with anger. I could sense her struggling against my grip, her body tense with frustration.


    I could see the mixture of emotions in her eyes ¨C anger, frustration, and a hint of being tempted. Yet, she didn''t look away. There was a certain intensity to her gaze that intrigued me.


    "You''re quite the stubborn one, aren''t you?" I teased, leaning closer, our faces mere inches apart.


    She didn''t respond, her breathing heavy as she continued to meet my gaze.


    I released her hands, allowing her to pull away if she wished. The tension between us was visible, and I couldn''t help but wonder how she would ultimately choose to resolve it.


    "I love you more than he ever could, you know," I confessed.


    My confession caught her off guard, and she blinked in surprise. Her features softened, and it seemed like some of the tension in her body melted away.


    "That doesn''t change anything," she said, her voice wavering slightly.


    "Perhaps not now," I replied with a sly grin, "but things can change."


    "I¡­"Before she could respond, I leaned in again capturing her lips in a passionate kiss. This time, she didn''t resist.

 Chapter 119: Taking Advantage

    She started to breathe heavily as I slowly undressed her. It was difficult to get her clothes off because she was dressed casually in ck zer and gray cks.


    I unbuttoned her top garment first, revealing her ck bra to full view. It has the usual floral patterns, and I could tell she had a nice pair of melons just from seeing the size and shape of her undergarments.


    Her skin remained taut and firm, a proof to her meticulous self-care routine. As I traced my fingers across it, I couldn''t help but appreciate the smooth, soft texture, which easily rivaled Alyssa''s own well-maintainedplexion.


    I caressed her ample breasts, reveling in their softness. Exploring and fucking a new body always held a certain thrill, no matter how experienced I had be.


    I''m not suggesting that I''m getting bored with Alyssa and Ayumi or anything like that. What I mean is, the first time with someone new always feels exhrating. Plus, the fact that she has a fiance she loves so dearly, the idea of corrupting a loyal woman ignited a fiery desire within me.


    "I''m going to make you feel good ," I whispered into her ear.


    She remained still, neither appearing to desire nor resist the situation. Her body tensed with anxiety, and her eyes darted around frantically.


    I could see the conflict in her eyes, as if she was torn between feeling vited and not wanting to cause a scene. It was clear that she was grappling with a range of emotions, from fear to lust, and I knew I had crossed a line by exposing her in such a vulnerable way.


    "Don''t worry, you''re just getting back at you fiance for cheating on you." I teased her with my words, trying to shake her belief that she was doing something wrong.


    The moment she heard the word "cheating," I could tell that she was hurt, so I immediately took advantage of it and kissed her without her consent. It was a selfish and maniptive move on my part, further deepening the vition she was already feeling.


    But I couldn''t stop now. I could tell that I was earning a significant amount of EXP, and it was toote to turn back. I had to continue with my n. This was all for the sake of getting stronger, and I would likely face more moral dilemmas in the future, so I should not back down this time.


    With that in mind, I carefully slipped her pants down, exposing her ck panty, and inserted my hands down to touch her pussy. Although it wasn''t as wet as I had anticipated, the presence of moisture indicated that she wanted it. No matter how hard she resists it, being vited like this by an attractive young man like me is still enticing and exhrating for her.


    "You''re so beautiful. I won''t ever cheat on a woman like you." I teased her with my words, trying to further corrupt her by making her believe that I appreciate her more, something her partner had failed to do.


    She began moaning in response to my words, grabbing my hair as I continued to y with her pussy.


    My fingers rubbed her pink flesh while I licked her lips with my tongue, exploring every inch of her delicate mouth. The vor of her saliva only increased my libido, and I couldn''t stop myself from delving deeper into her pleasure.


    "I can''t take it anymore; I want to fuck you so bad!"


    She paused for a moment, her face flushed with embarrassment.


    "Alright, but don''t do it inside¡­ It''s not a safe day." she finally gives in to temptation.


    ***


    After an hour.


    "Stop crying already," I sighed, trying to console her while wiping my sperm from her cheeks. I grew overly enthusiastic and showered her with too much white stuff.


    Well, it was my fault in the first ce that she was like this, but at least I didn''t take away her freedom like Alyssa.


    We had done it, but something interesting happened. I thought that she would lose her feelings for her fiance after I dominated her, but they returned when I turned off the domination.


    I tried asking her if she loved me using my suggestion, and she truly did love me. But she also loved her fiance.


    This was quite different from Sang Hoe; perhaps her feelings for him were just that strong. I made a mental note of this, as I had just discovered one of the weaknesses of my domination skills.


    It appears that the heart indeed has its own set of feelings separate from the brain. That''s the only exnation I can think of for what''s happening right now. I''ve heard of cases like this before, where a person loses their memory but still falls in love with the same partner because their hearts remember.


    Of course, I could have easily used my hypnotic abilities to erase her memories of her fiance, but I began to see the silver lining in this situation.


    Maintaining a long-term rtionship with her wasn''t in my ns, and I had already acquired the skill points and domination points I needed. So, spending more time with her would be a futile endeavor.


    I was initially attracted to her fiery personality, but after achieving my goals, my interest in her waned. So, for now, I nned to treat this as a one-time experience.


    The special mission alone contains a dozen girls to conquer, so this will not be a huge loss for me.


    I mean, if I had to include every girl in my harem, the quality of my lovers would decline.


    But she was not a bad woman, so just to be on the safe side of things.


    "Don''t let him do anything to you," I ordered. I needed some time to think this through. She''s under my control, so I knew I could take my time.


    As for her fiance, well, he''d just have to deal with the agony of not being able toy a finger on his own girl.

 Chapter 120: More EXP

    Walking down the school hallway, I experienced a refreshing sense of happines. The recent intimate experience had yielded valuable skill points and Domination points, but my appetite for power and progress remained unsatisfied.


    The hallway was now empty as most students were in their ssrooms. My n was to talk to Alice after her ss ended, so for the time being, I decided to visit an old friend.


    After a few minutes of walking, I spotted Ayumi standing with Guk Kwan near the side of a discrete side of a school building. I ordered that she call him over to join us, as I believed it would be less troublesome than approaching him directly inside the ssroom. .


    But before revealing myself to them, I wanted to confirm something first.


    Leaning against the wall, I silently eavesdropped on their conversation. I was curious about Guk Kwan''s intentions while waiting with Ayumi. She was an exceptionally beautiful girl with curves in all the right ces. Given Guk Kwan''s history, I''m pretty sure he would do something questionable.


    "Hey, why aren''t you saying anything? Did you just bring me here for nothing?" Guk Kwan sneered, his perverted thoughts clearly visible . Ayumi was just standing there, but I could tell from his head movements that he was checking her melons.


    Ayumi remained silent,pletely ignoring him.


    "You bitch, ignoring me after calling me to this ce!" He berated her, as expected of a degenerate.


    That''s right, he finally revealed his true colors. This is the person who had bullied and tormented me for years. I would be a fool to think that he had turned over a new leaf. However, I didn''t intervene immediately. I wanted him to do something even more extreme so I would have some justification for what I will to himter.


    ''Go on, p her.'' I chuckled to myself.


    As soon as he make a move, I would beat the crap out of him before turning him into a mindless mob.


    "I told you to speak, bitch!" His voice grew angrier this time, and he grabbed Ayumi''s shoulder, forcing her against the wall.


    "You''re hurting me," she protested.


    "You want me to fuck you right by bringing me here. What a slut. But I like girls like you , so I don''t mind!" He sneered and attempted to kiss her, but my fist intercepted his face before his lips could touch her .


    *BAM!


    My fist connected with Guk Kwan''s face like a lightning bolt. The impact was so intense that it sent him backward, crashing onto the ground with a resounding thud.


    ''What kind of sick person would think that a girl wants to be fuck just because she called you to a private ce? Oh wait, I''m also like that. Nevertheless, I''m exempted from that rule because I have a twisted system.''I shook my head, emphasizing that I''m not a sick person at all.


    "Is he too weak, or am I just too strong?" I mused aloud, savoring the satisfaction of finally punching my ex-bully. It was like a scene out of an action revenge movie, and I couldn''t help but find it funny.


    I quickly checked the surroundings to make sure there were no witnesses. Seeing that it was clear, I turned to Ayumi.


    "Are you alright?" I asked, my voice filled with concern.


    "I''m okay, Sun-seng-nim. I knew you would save me," she replied with an adorable smile.


    I smiled back at her, relieved that she was safe.


    "You did well by not reacting to his provocations. Violence isn''t the answer." I added.


    "But you just punched him?" Ayumi asked, a perplexed expression on her face.


    "Yeah, well, I''m exempt from that rule," I replied with a grin. "You see, I''ve got a special [You can''t me me] pass. Only I can use it."


    Ayumi burst intoughter.


    "Oh, Sun-seng-nim, you always know how to make me smile."


    Observing her calm reaction to my unconscious former bully lying on the ground, I couldn''t help but wonder if there might be something a bit wrong about her as well. It made me question if the reason I found her so interesting was because we both had a streak of madness in us.


    ''Maybe I''m drawn to her because we''re both a little crazy,'' I mused to myself, letting out a chuckle.


    "Ayumi, do you know of a ce here where we won''t be easily seen?" I inquired.


    "The rooftop?" she suggested.


    "Something closer and on the ground," I rified. I couldn''t just carry him out in in sight in front of the entire campus.


    "How about the gym''s locker room? At this hour, no one will be using it," she suggested.


    "Good, lead the way first and check for any people. Warn me if you see anyone," I instructed.


    "Okay," she nodded .


    Ayumi led me through a series of hidden paths, avoiding any potential onlookers as we maneuvered between buildings. We used the cover of trees and structures to stay out of sight while heading to an abandoned locker room inside the gym.


    Approaching the locker room, Ayumi signaled for us to pause. She cautiously peeked around the corner to check for anyone nearby. Confirming that the area was clear, she gestured for me to follow her, and we quietly entered the locker room.


    The abandoned locker room was devoid of people, just as Ayumi had predicted. Our footsteps echoed faintly in the spacious room as we moved to a corner. I carefully ced Guk Kwan on the floor, ensuring he wasfortable.


    THUD!


    Okay, I lied; I just tossed him aside like a sack of trash because there was no need to be gentle with someone like him.


    "Ayumi you should go back to your ssroom ," I turned towards her and ask her to leave . What I n to do here is not something she should see.


    "I will stay here ,Sun-seng-nim " she insisted.


    "Ayumi please listen to me , just leave for now ," I gently stroked Ayumi''s hair as I tried to convince her to follow my words. I didn''t want to get into the habit of using suggestion on her. I needed to treat her differently, not just for her sake but for my own as well.


    Right now , she''s the only thing closest to human connections, and I don''t want to taint her with my evil deeds. Seeing me punch someone is different that me torturing people.


    "Okay, Sun-seng-nim," she nodded in understanding.

 Chapter 121: Payback

    The room was engulfed in a chilling silence, broken only by the sinister sound of brutality that yed out within the locker room. The sickening thud of fists connecting with vulnerable flesh echoed through the air, each blow sounded painful .


    *PUNCH!


    The first strikended in the stomach a burst of raw violence that seemed to shake the very foundation of his pitiful body


    *PUNCH!


    The second blow followed suit, the sound of knuckles colliding with flesh like a cruel joke, a relentless rhythm of paint that reverberated painful groan .


    *PUNCH!


    And then another punch on the sr plexus .The impact was ferocious, a targeted assault that seemed to steal the very breath from his own lungs. The force was enough to make even the strongest soul wretch and retch,


    But despite all of this violence ,my face remained impassive as I administered my own brand of punishment.


    Guk Kwan''s pleas for mercy and his cries of pain fell on deaf ears. This was my revenge, a long-awaited settling of the score, and I wasn''t about to show him any leniency.


    I also noticed that the system was giving me more EXP when I felt stronger negative emotions towards my target. It''s as if the more I disliked this person, the more benefits I received from the system. This new update is really amazing. I just realized that the official system is really the best.


    *PUNCH!


    I decided to continue with the punishment, but this time I was more deliberate with my actions. I controlled my punches, ensuring that I didn''t inflict too much damage too quickly. It was important to me that he didn''t lose consciousness just yet.


    "I want you to do your best to stay conscious, no matter what." I issued a sternmand, making it clear that, regardless of the circumstances, he was to do his utmost to stay awake and endure the pain.


    [Suggestion: Sess ]


    His eyes started tearing up even more after I said those words, and his expression became even more pitiful.


    *PUNCH!


    *PUNCH!


    Minutes passed, and Guk Kwan''s body was bruised and battered. He was a broken shell of the arrogant bully he once was.


    I had been careful to target only his body, leaving no visible evidence of the painful beating I had subjected him to. It was important to ensure that no one could see the extent of the pain I had inflicted on him.


    Then , I gripped his hair firmly and activated my faker ability. My tone turned icy, conveying a deadly seriousness as I asked, "Hey, do you still remember me?"


    Guk Kwan''s eyes filled with confusion, clearly struggling to connect my current appearance with the memory of the person I used to be. He was at a loss, unable to grasp the transformation I had undergone.


    I leaned in closer, my presence looming over him like a dark shadow.


    "You don''t recognize me, do you?" I taunted. "Well, I''ve changed, Guk Kwan. I''m not the same person you used to know. But don''t worry, I''ll make sure you remember my name."


    I grabbed his shoulder firmly, my grip like a vise, and delivered a punishing blow to his abdomen.


    "ARGH" He whimpered in pain, biting down on the cloth I had stuffed into his mouth to stifle his cries. The suffering he was enduring was just the beginning of my revenge.


    "HMM, HMMM, HMMM," he started mumbling something, but his words were unintelligible..


    "I can''t understand you, stupid," I chuckled sadistically as I delivered another, even more powerful punch to his abdomen. His feeble attempts atmunication only fueled my desire to make him suffer. ¦Å§ç??¦Ô?¦É¡Ì¦Å-%§ä§à$-&


    *PUNCH!


    I leaned in closer, my voice cold and merciless.


    "You remember the name now, don''t you?" I asked again.


    "NO¡­HMMMM.HHHM" He shook his head , still trying to deny it.


    "You don''t really learn, do you?" I sighed and delivered a sharp p to his face.


    My hand met his face with a resounding p, and the force of the blow sent him reeling.


    Guk Kwan''s head snapped to the side from the force of the p, and a red handprint marked his cheek. His face was swollen, and blood trickled from his split lip. The sound of my p still hung in the air, a stark reminder of the pain he was enduring.


    "Do you remember me now?" I asked again with a menacing grin. I''m enjoying torturing me so much.


    ''I better control my grin or I might end up going to the doctor for surgery because of how wide it is,'' I chuckled to myself.


    "UHHHMM¡­UMMMM." This time, it seemed he had learned his lesson, and he started nodding frantically. At this rate, he would even say he knew the answer if I asked him whiches first, the chicken or the egg.


    "Good, good. It seems pping you fixed that stupid head of yours," Iughed out loud as I pulled the cloth out of his mouth.


    "If you shout, I will kill you," I warned.


    [Suggestion: Sess]


    He abruptly paused after my warning .


    "Now tell me my name. Every time you mess up, I will punch you," I taunted him, raising my fist to show him the punishment he will get if he mess up.


    I could see the confusion swirling in his eyes as he struggled to piece everything together, but it was evident that connecting the dots to my identity was a challenging task for him.


    "Please..."


    *SLAP!


    "My name is not Please," I sneered in contempt after hitting him in the face.


    "What''s my name?" I stretched my knuckles, trying to intimidate him further. This time he didn''t speak immediately; the threat of me hurting him again had him too conscious.


    *SLAP!


    "My name is not Silence either," I pped him again.


    "You''re really hopeless, why can''t you remember a simple name?" I shook my head in disappointment.


    "I don''t want to keep hitting you, so just think, Guk Kwan, think." I offered some words of encouragement, but instead of showing gratitude, he began crying. What a crybaby.


    "Alright, I''ll give you a hint," I said, trying to jog his memory.


    "Does toilet water taste good?" I asked sarcastically.

 Chapter 122: Payback 2

    "Please stop," Guk Kwan pleaded, his voice trembling. "I''m begging you... I can''t really remember."


    "What, you bullied so many people that you can''t even remember?" I chuckled at his attempt to act pitiful. I was enjoying my payback, and I had no intention of letting him off the hook that easily.


    "How about telling me names, one by one? You can either get it wrong or you might hit the jackpot and figure out who I am. I might even consider letting you go if that happens." I said with a sinister grin, making the situation simultaneously humorous and frightening .


    Guk Kwan''s face showed a glimmer of hope after hearing my words about potentially letting him go. This was the perfect opportunity for me to break him down slowly and extract everything I needed from him.


    "Cho So" he answered.


    "Wrong!" I burst intoughter as I clenched my fist and delivered a punch to his stomach.


    "Argh!" He groaned in agony and began to vomit from the excruciating pain. Getting hit in the stomach hurt like a bitch.


    "One more time, they say the third time''s the charm," I encouraged him with a tap on his shoulder, a hint of sarcasm in my voice.


    "Ju Chul," he gritted his teeth as if wishing to get it right.


    "Wrong again!" I raised my two hands and pped his ears simultaneously.


    *SLAP!


    His face contorted with pain and frustration as I struck his ears. He groaned, disoriented and clearly struggling to focus. His eyes darted around, desperately seeking any hint that might help him recall my name.


    "You''re so stupid," I taunted, emphasizing each word as I towered over him. "That my bare fist isn''t enough to get through to you."


    I could see the mixture of humiliation and terror in his eyes as I berated him. The power I had over him, both physically and mentally, was intoxicating. But I wasn''t done with him yet; I was going to break him, piece by piece, until he remembered my name.


    As I stood up, I surveyed the room for something that could make our little interrogation session more interesting. My eyes fell on a tennis racket tucked away in the corner . With a wicked grin, I walked over and snatched it up.


    Guk Kwan''s eyes widened in terror as he saw me brandishing the tennis racket like a weapon.


    "Don''t even think about running or I''ll shoot you with my gun," I teased, waving the tennis racket in a yful manner. Guk Kwan seemed to have taken my words seriously.


    [Suggestion : Sess ]


    "Please don''t shoot me," he pleaded, his eyes wide with fear as he believed I held a real firearm. My power over him had grown stronger than I''d ever imagined.


    §Ô?-??&-§à@?--


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at his reaction. My suggestion had worked better than I''d anticipated. I already knew that I could create illusions using my words, as I had tried it with Alyssa when I wanted her to see me as my old fat self.


    However, trying it out with someone who was not fully dominated yet lowered my chances of sess. The fact that he was influenced by something so illogical, like thinking that I was holding a real gun instead of a tennis racket, meant that he was absolutely fearful of me.


    "Now, let''s try this again," I continued, a malicious smile ying on my lips. "What''s my name?"


    "Zyden!" Guk Kwan replied, his voice trembling as he covered his face, still afraid that I might harm him if he answered incorrectly.


    But this time, he guessed it right.


    I paused for a moment after hearing my name. My heart ached for a bit, but in just a matter of seconds, that pain turned into annoyance. Guk Kwan''s recognition of my name had sparked a mixture of emotions within me.


    "Bingo," I forced a smile .


    Hearing me said it, Guk Kwan slowly locked gaze on me, his face was filled with shock after hearing me confirm it.The revtion seemed to have hit him like a ton of bricks, and he couldn''t hide the surprise on his face.


    "You''re... Zyden?" He asked again in disbelief,


    It seemed like the idea of me being the same person he used to bully was even more difficult for him to fathom than the existence of aliens. I couldn''t me him for his reaction; I had transformed into theplete opposite of my old self.


    I was now more confident, more handsome, more powerful, smarter¡ªa better version of myself in almost every way. Of course, I had also be somewhat of a psycho, but that was just an inevitable side effect of all the powers I had acquired. Unlike those fictional MCs in novels who somehow resist abusing their powers, I''m just an average guy, and let''s face it, I''m bound to go a little power-hungry.


    "That''s right, so how does it feel to be on the receiving end for once?" I asked, chuckling lightly.


    He was clearly taken aback by my sudden words. He didn''t need to be a genius to realize that I was here for payback.


    "Zyden¡­ I did not mean to bully you¡­ Your uncle... That''s right, your uncle paid us to bully you," he exined in his defense.


    "My uncle?" I chuckled as I heard that word again. Everyone seemed to be ming him for everything. He would have dozens of horns already in hell with this much me shifting.


    "But you''re still the one who punched me in the face almost every day, the one who made me drink toilet water, the one who stripped me of my clothes for everyone to see. Are you saying that my uncle told you to do all of that in detail?" I asked him, my voice cold. I was talking more calmly now, but for some reason, I appeared even scarier in his eyes.


    "It''s not my fault¡­.. I promise.. Please forgive me¡­.., I was just following orders from him. If you want to me someone, then me him," he kept protesting, his words making me more irritated.


    To be honest, I wanted to kill him right now, but he still had some use to me, as I could use him to track down my other bullies. So, I couldn''t do that just yet.


    "Don''t worry, he''s already dead, and if you don''t follow everything I say from now on, I will send you to join him in hell."

 Chapter 123: Novice in love

    The ringing of the bell shattered the peace in the hallway, and suddenly, students started pouring out of their ssrooms. They seemed relieved that their ss had finally ended, and the corridor filled with their voices, bags slung over shoulders, books in hand, and the shuffling of papers.


    People greeted each other, made ns for the break, and hurried along. For me, it was a reminder to pick up my pace. Navigating through the bustling students wasn''t easy, but I was determined to reach Alice''s ssroom before she had a chance to leave.


    I quickened my steps, weaving through the students as I headed towards her ssroom. It was a race against time, and I didn''t want to miss the chance to talk to her. My mind was filled with thoughts of what I would say, how I would exin myself, and whether she would even want to listen.


    It was quite amusing to think that someone like me, who could control the thoughts of others, was struggling with a situation like this. Despite my extraordinary abilities, matters of the heart and personal rtionships could still confound and challenge me.


    Finally, I reached her ssroom, and I could see Alice packing her bag at her desk, ready to leave. I took a deep breath, my heart pounding, and approached her. This was it; I had to seize the moment before it slipped away.


    "Alice," I called out to her


    She turned toward me, her eyes widening in surprise.


    "Mr. Zyn? What are you doing here?" she asked, clearly taken aback by my unexpected appearance.


    I smiled at her, trying to appear as casual as possible.


    "I just wanted to apologize aboutst time. Do you have any ns after this?" I asked.


    She didn''t reply immediately and started looking around. It was then that I realized something. I turned my head and saw the other students gossiping about us. The situation was bing a bit ufortable, and I hoped she would respond soon.


    [Is that him? I heard he''s in a rtionship with Ayumi.]


    [Yeah, I think he''s on a girl-hopping spree now,]


    [What a scumbag, he thinks he can just bounce around because he''s a little cute,]


    I couldn''t help but overhear the hushed conversations around us, and it was clear that rumors were already spreading. I had to act quickly to avoid any further misunderstandings.


    "Alice, it seems like we''re attracting some attention," I said softly. "Can we talk somewhere more private?"


    She nodded, looking ufortable with the gossip swirling around us. "Sure."


    I followed her as we left the ssroom, trying to ignore the prying eyes and the judgmental whispers.


    Maintaining a respectful distance from her, I continued our conversation as we walked within the campus.


    "Are you still angry with me?" I asked


    She stopped walking and turned to me, her expression contemtive.


    "At first, I was," she began, "but I realized that you have a point." She then resumed walking.


    "It''s still my fault for saying those harsh words," I replied, taking responsibility for my previous actions.


    She didn''t respond further, and we continued until we found ourselves in a quite spot .


    "Why are you doing this, Mr. Zyn?" she stopped in her tracks and faced me, her expression curious and slightly concerned.


    I tried to maintain a calm demeanor, despite the anxiety building within me.


    "Doing what, Alice?" I asked, hoping to deflect her suspicion.


    She studied my face for a moment before sighing softly.


    "You know, I''ve heard things about you," she admitted, her voice tinged with caution.


    "Oh? What kind of things?" I raised an eyebrow, feigning innocence.


    "Rumors, mostly. About your... tendency to hit on your students." She sighed.


    I quickly tried to exin myself.


    "I mean to exin about the rumors and the perception some students might have. I want to clear up any misunderstandings."


    "Exin? Exin what, Mr. Zyn?"Alice raised an eyebrow in response.


    "About the student-hitting part."I rified


    "You don''t really have to exin it. You''re a young, good-looking teacher, so it''s only normal that some of your students will be attracted to you."


    "But, I''m not one of those students." She added with a firm tone.


    "I..." I trailed off, unsure of what to say, and fell into an awkward silence. This was my issue with her; I couldn''t seem to utilize my charisma when she was around. It was as if she were my kryptonite or something.


    "I apologize, Mr. Zyn, but I can''t engage in any romantic rtionship with someone like you," Alice stated inly, making it clear that she wanted to keep things professional between us.


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of disappointment as she spoke those words. It seemed that my attempt to clear up the misunderstandings had backfired.


    "I understand," I replied, trying to maintain a calm demeanor. "I didn''t mean to make you ufortable. I just wanted to make sure there were no misconceptions."


    Alice nodded, her expression still serious. "I appreciate that, but I think it''s best if we keep our interactions professional."


    "Of course. I respect your decision." I nodded in agreement.


    With a polite bow of her head, she excused herself. "I''ll be on my way now, Mr. Zyn," she said, and then turned to leave.


    As I stood alone, I couldn''t help but chuckle to myself. It was like a bizarre joke - here I was, looking like a total stud, but still getting rejected.


    I nced at my reflection in a nearby window and thought, "Man, I''m hot now!" I was tall, had skin smoother than a baby''s bottom, pearly white teeth that could blind others, and an aura of charisma that could rival Idols. Even my voice had upgraded to that of a smooth-talking radio host. But despite this miraculous transformation, I had just received a big fat rejection slip.


    I couldn''t help butugh at the absurdity of it all. Back when I was, well, ugly, I used to console myself with the idea that I was just born with lower "stats" in the dating game of life. But now, as this handsome version of me, I realized that I was a total novice in the fine art of wooing thedies.


    "I have too much to learn ," I shook my head whileughing at my failed attempt.

 Chapter 124: Frame

    Feeling disheartened by my rejection, I knew I needed some time to gather my thoughts. I decided the best course of action was to meet with Ayumi. I sent her a text message, suggesting we meet at a nearby 7-11 store.


    This way, we could have some privacy and avoid any unnecessary attention on campus. I didn''t want rumors or misunderstandings to tarnish her name further.


    I was proud of my car, and part of me wanted to show it off to her. However, I knew that having her seen entering it on campus could lead to trouble and unnecessary gossip. I didn''t want her to face any insults or judgment from others.


    It was important for me to protect her feelings, not just for her sake but also for the sake of others. If anyone dared to hurt her , I was ready to take revenge on her behalf.


    And messing with the girlfriend of a system holder whose main power was to corrupt people would be the worst mistake anyone could make. Anyone unlucky enough to hurt her would be one of my EXP mobs.


    On another note


    Kwan was already under my control, so I wasn''t too concerned about him. I''d given him specific instructions to track down all my old bullies, befriend them again, and gather information on them.


    I''d even provided him with a list of the people to find. Just the thought of getting my revenge and bing stronger helped me push aside the fact that I''d recently faced rejection.


    I want to deliver their karma personally, like a superhero taking out viins, except I was more of an antihero with a thirst for revenge. .


    With that settled, I started walking towards the area where my car was parked.


    My n was simple: go on a date with Ayumi to unwind, and then go back home and check out the special mission. I was curious about this task. I knew for sure that these women were important individuals; it wasn''t something the system picked at random.


    That was the n¡­


    But before I could get to my car, I noticed something unusual. Many students were running in one direction, causing quite amotion. This caught my attention and made me curious about what was happening.


    "Hey, why is everyone running?" I asked one of the male students.


    "Ms. Gye Yong caught Mr. Ban cheating with a female student in one of the ssrooms and identally pushed the girl, she fell from the 2nd floor!" he replied.


    "What!" My heart raced as I heard the shocking news. She had been with me just a few hours ago, and now she became a criminal? I know she loves her fiance, but I never imagined she could kill someone for him. This must be a misunderstanding.


    ''No, I don''t have any business with her anymore,'' I muttered to myself, but deep down, I knew I couldn''t just abandon her in this situation. Despite our short rtionship, I couldn''t ignore her that easy.


    I shook my head, trying to clear my thoughts.


    ''It''s not my concern. I''m just going to take a look,'' I whispered to myself, but my feet were already moving in the direction of the ident, betraying my true feelings.


    Perhaps it was because I could still empathize with her after our sex, but a part of me feltpelled to check if she was okay.


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    As I arrived at the scene of the ident, I spotted an ambnce with paramedics attending to the injured student. She was a blue haired girl, her face bloodied, and it was evident that she was in critical condition. Head trauma is a serious matter, and even if she managed to survive, her life might never be the same again.


    On the right entrance of the building was Gye Yong , her face was devastated , and she keeps crying . It seems her emotions went wild and she identally push her . The police are not here yet so I tried to walk closer to ask her about what happened.


    I walked forward, but one of the security guards tried to stop me, but with the power of suggestion, I easily bypassed him.


    I use the same skill on anyone who attempted to stop me, and before I knew it, I was standing right in front of her.


    She looked utterly devastated, her eyes filled with tears, and her face a picture of someone who don''t know what to do.


    "Are you okay," I called out to her.


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she looked at me.


    "Zyn... It''s not me. I''m not the one who pushed her," she insisted.


    "Are you telling the truth?"I questioned her further.


    "Yes. It was my fiance who did it, but now he''s ming me."


    As Gye Young sobbed and exined the situation, my anger grew. It seemed her fiance had pushed the student, and now he was trying to me her for it.


    "Why did he push her?" I asked, trying to gather all the information I could.


    "I don''t know, I just heard them arguing, and then he pushed her. I tried to stop him, but it was toote."


    "That bastard," I cursed out loud.


    Suddenly, a mission notification appeared in my vision.


    [Mission: Protect your property - Clear Gye Young''s Name +2000 XP.]


    It was surprising, but it worked in my favor. I was already nning to help her, and the extra XP was a bonus.


    But at the same time, I was confused about why the system was offering such a substantial reward for a mission that I could easilyplete with my skills. I couldn''t believe that the system had suddenly be so generous without a reason.


    Regardless, I still need toplete it, so there''s no point dwelling on it too much.


    I scanned the area for her bastard fiance but couldn''t find him.


    "Where the hell is that bastard?" I muttered to myself, growing increasingly frustrated as I looked around, trying to spot any signs of him.


    "Don''t worry. I will clear your name." I reassured her.


    With my powers of suggestion, I was confident that I canplete this mission. All I had to do was make him confess his crime to the police.


    That was the n, but the police arrived before I could even locate him.


    Watching Gye Young being handcuffed and taken away by them left a bad taste in my mouth. But I refrained from intervening in the situation, not wanting to draw unnecessary attention to myself. It was important for me to stay low-key at this moment.


    My priority was to find that bastard and make him confess to clear her name andplete the mission.

 Chapter 125: Frame Part 2

    Not finding him, I returned to my car and followed the police car to the station. He was the main witness in this crime, so he was sure to show himself at the police station.


    Thoughts swirled in my mind as I trailed behind them, pondering the peculiar turn of events. The city''s usual hustle and bustle had given way to a somber atmosphere, with pedestrians gazing curiously at themotion as they walked by.


    RING RING RING


    "Hello," I answered my phone when I saw that Ayumi was calling me.


    "Yeah, I''m sorry, something came up. I promised to call you after I''m done. You can go home now," I exined before ending the call.


    With Ayumi informed and my mind somewhat at ease, I turned my full attention back to driving.


    ¡ª discover-stories-MVLeMpYr


    ¡ª


    The police station was a sturdy, imposing building, with a facade made of grayish-blue bricks that gave it a somewhat stern appearance.


    The parking lot was located just outside the station, separated by a low iron fence. I had parked my car making sure to leave enough space for other vehicles and adhering to the marked lines.


    As I exited the vehicle and walked toward the entrance, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. I mean, I''dmitted so many crimes that I practically had an automatic response tow enforcement. Seeing a police officer made me break into a cold sweat and contemte my life choices.


    ''Oh man, how low did I be?'' I had to force chuckle at the absurdity of it all.


    Stepping inside, I immediately feel a sense of difort. This was a ce I had never wished to be, and it was ironic that my first time here was as a visitor rather than a suspect/criminal. The thought crossed my mind that, given my previous actions, I could have easily been on the other side of thew.


    Just the amount of crimes Imitted will surely sent me to Death Penalty.


    The atmosphere inside was filled with a sense of urgency . Officers and civilians moved busily, some worried and others frustrated, waited for their turn to be heard. As I made my way through the lobby, I approached the front desk, where an officer was busy handling inquiries..


    "Excuse me, I''m looking for someone who was brought in earlier. Her name is Miss Yong," I said, trying to maintain a calm demeanor.


    The male officer nced at hisputer and then back at me. "Are you family or a friend?"


    "Friend," I replied.


    "Wait a moment ," he said and picked up the phone to make a call. After a brief conversation, he directed me to a waiting area and told me someone would assist me shortly.


    I took a seat, my mind racing with thoughts about the situation. It seemed like trouble had a way of finding me, whether I sought it or not.


    "Are you from Goyang HS?" A female officer''s voice jolted me from my thoughts. I raised my head, and for a moment, I thought I was seeing things.


    "Ayumi?" I blurted out subconsciously. The woman in front of me bore a striking resemnce to her, except for the fact that she was taller. However, certain physical attributes seemed oddly simr like their melons.


    "You know my sister?" She asked, clearly surprised by my reaction.


    ''Sister? So she''s Ayumi''s big sister,'' I thought to myself. I hadn''t seen her face before because I was enjoying my cozy life inside the cab before. However, upon closer examination of her features, I could tell that good genes ran in Ayumi''s family.


    I would be lying if I said that I was not attracted to her. Seeing a more mature version of your own girlfriend will surely elicit some kind of reaction.


    Now I became curious about what her mom looks like. I mean, Asians tend to age slower, so if she''s in her 40s, then that would only be 30 in Korean ages.


    "Yeah, I''m her teacher," I replied with a friendly smile. I need to act friendly with my future sister-inw.


    "Just her teacher?" She raised her eyebrows and gave me a skeptical look. "A young, handsome teacher that calls my sister intimately by her first name?" She asked, clearly not buying my exnation.


    "I call all my students by their first name. It''s my way of making them feel morefortable," I made up some nonsense off the top of my head.


    "Oh, what a sweet teacher," she smirked as if trying to get me to make a blunder. Unfortunately for her, I''m too good to fall for that trick.


    I chuckled, trying to lighten the mood.


    "Why are you looking at me like I''m some kind of criminal?" I quipped.


    "Well, you could be if you had met her a year ago," she replied yfully.


    "She''s really something," I sighed to myself, realizing that she was the total opposite of Ayumi.


    Now I understood why Ayumi was so afraid of her. She was incredibly observant and knew how to navigate people at her own pace. I had to be careful around this type of woman.


    "So you''re here for Ms. Yong?" she asked a different question.


    "That''s right. She''s my colleague, and I just wanted to check on her," Iughed awkwardly. It was a relief that she changed the topic herself; otherwise, I might have been forced to use my skills to divert the conversation.


    "So, how''s Ms. Yong doing? Is she alright?" I quickly asked. This was the perfect opportunity for me to escape from the awkward situation.


    "She''s shaken up, but she''s okay now. It was a really unfortunate ident."


    "How about her fiance? Is he here now?" I inquired, eager to expedite the mission by speaking with him directly.


    "I can''t really answer that. We are not allowed to disclosed that information," she shook her head .


    "Can I talk to her at least?"


    "She''s being interrogated now, so you can''t do that yet,"


    ''Damn it ,'' I couldn''t help but curse inwardly, realizing that I might be spending more time than necessary on this mission.

 Chapter 126: Tight Spot

    With no other options avable, I was decided to wait patiently for them to finished their interrogation. All I wanted was toplete the mission and put this behind me. This ce made me feel ufortable, and I wanted to leave as soon as possible.


    Observing the criminalsing and going through the hallway, it struck me how prevalent crime still was in Korea, with many of these incidents being gang-rted. This train of thought led me to reflect on Brutal Garden.


    Initially, I had regarded them as just another gang, but what happened to them raised suspicions. I felt relieved that I was away from when the chaos started; the rain bullets alone could have ended my life.


    Then the idea of building my own army for protection crossed my mind. Relying solely on my abilities might not be sustainable in the long run. While I had the potential to be extraordinarily powerful, having awork of people to watch my back seemed like a wise strategy for now.


    I decided to explore ways to leverage my abilities for such a purpose in the future.


    "We have an emergency!" A police officer''s urgent voice snapped me out of my contemtion.


    "What happened?" Ayumi''s sister rushed over to assist her colleague, her face filled with concern. Other police officers quickly followed, trying to make sense of the situation that was unfolding.


    "The witness, Mr. Ban, suddenly copsed to the ground and started vomiting blood," he reported, his uniform stained with the gruesome evidence of the emergency. exclusive-to-MvLeMpYr


    ''Mr. Ban?'' I was taken aback by the mention of that name, recalling that it was Yong''s fiance''s name.


    ''What on earth is going on here?'' I clicked my tongue in frustration. This situation was bing much moreplicated than I had anticipated.


    This was supposed to be just a simple mission, but why did he have to vomit blood out of nowhere? Now, things were bing moreplicated, and Yong might even be a prime suspect.


    "Yumi!" Suddenly, another woman''s voice pierced through themotion.


    I turned around to behold a beautiful woman with short, jet-ck hair and piercing dark eyes. Standing at around 5''6" in height, she wore a sleek ck coat, giving her an air of mystery that could easily be mistaken for cosy due to her remarkably smoothplexion.


    "Kanon? What are you doing here?" Yumi asked, rushing toward her. However, the woman named Kanon signaled for her to stop.


    They began conversing with a gap between them, but I couldn''t hear their conversation over themotion. I could only discern that this Kanon girl said something that caused a change in Ayumi''s sister expression.


    Subsequently, she began to survey the surroundings, her eyes searching intently for someone or something.


    Her eyes finallynded on me, I broke a cold swear, thinking that I''m being suspected . Thankfully it shifted to others.


    ''Hey, I know I have a system, but I can''t really make people vomit blood? Or can I?'' I hadn''t tried something like that before, but maybe it was worth experimenting with in the future.


    "No one is allowed to leave this ce!" The woman named Kanon announced. Suddenly, armed individuals bearing the logo of the Korean Special Forces entered the area.


    ''This guys again?'' I muttered in annoyance. This situation was bing more troublesome by the minute.


    Do the Korean Special Forces have so much free time that they just appear out of thin air?


    "Mind Eye," I whispered to myself, activating my skill to learn more about this mysterious woman.


    =========


    Name: Edogawe Kanon


    Title: Gifted


    Age: 25


    Level (20)


    Overall Stats :32.005


    Strength: 3


    Agility: 3


    Stamina: 2


    Endurance: 2


    Intelligence: 10


    Charisma: 10


    Mind Power: 0.05


    Status : Calm


    Suggestion Chance : 38% +/- (Variables)


    Innate Skill


    Simtion : The ability to recreate and analyze scenarios in the mind by factoring in various variables, is an invaluable skill for detectives and investigators. It involves constructing mental models of possible events, actions, and oues based on avable information, evidence, and logical deduction.


    ==========


    I was shocked by her stats. Her intelligence stat was off the charts, and the fact that she also had mind powers was even more surprising. I had thought I was the only person with this attribute, but it seemed that might not be the case.


    "Hey, what are you looking at?" She suddenly turned around, her gaze locking onto me as if she had sensed that I was observing her. But, after seeing me, she didn''t speak immediately, and it seemed like she was also shocked to see me too.


    "You¡­." she said, walking towards me. "You were there in that incident in Namdaemun Market, right?" She asked.


    "I don''t remember," I feigned ignorance.


    [Suggestion: Failed]


    [-2% chance]


    ''I know it, someone with that much intelligence is bound to have some tolerance against my power, ''I sighed, realizing that this was a bad match up for me.


    "I''m have a good memory, I saw you there," she insisted. Her certainty about having seen me in the market was quite strong.


    "Give me your ID ," she raised her hands and ask .


    I found myself in a tight spot. Using my fake ID could make me look suspicious, but my real ID wasn''t updated. She might think I''m using a fake ID either way because of how fat I am in the picture.


    [Suggestion : Level 16 ¡ª> Level 18 ] [44%]


    I increased my suggestion, hoping that it would improve my chances.


    "I left my ID in my car because I was in a hurry to get here," I exined.


    [Suggestion: Sess ]


    ''Yes, it worked !''


    She looked at me skeptically for a moment but then seemed to ept my exnation.


    "Alright, but I''ll need to verify your identityter," she said.


    I nodded in agreement, relieved that she didn''t press the issue further.


    She turned around and began conversing with the Korean Special Forces, issuing orders confidently. I didn''t know who she was, but it was evident she wielded significant authority despite her young age.


    The problem now, was how I could escape this situation. There were still numerous people around, and my n was to avoid encountering her. Instead, I should utilize my suggestion on others to find a way out of here.


    *THUD!


    The sound of someone copsing on the hard floor echoed through the room, catching everyone''s attention.

 Chapter 127: Blood-Link

    30 minutes ago.


    Kanon was driving when she heard her phone ring. She quickly picked it up and answered the call.


    "Kanon, where are you?" Michael said from the other end.


    "I''m on Goyang right now to visit a friend," she replied.


    "Not good. We have an emergency. Meet me at Goyang Police Station,"


    Kanon''s heart raced as she listened to Michael''s urgent tone. She quickly adjusted her grip on the steering wheel and nced at the traffic around her.


    "What''s going on, Michael? Is everything okay?" she asked.


    Michael''s reply came fast and hurried, "I''ll exin everything when you get to the police station. It''s important. Just get there as soon as possible."


    "Alright, I''ll head there right away. Just give me the address, and I''ll use GPS to get there."


    Michael provided her with the address for the Goyang Police Station, and she noticed that it was the same precinct where her friend Yumi was assigned. She adjusted her route ordingly to make her way there.


    She wondered what awaited her at the station and hoped that it wouldn''t be anything too serious.


    However, recalling the information she had received prior to joining the organization, she realized that this might be her first case as a CEREBRUM agent.


    She hit the pedal of the car and rushed towards the Police Station , it was a good thing that she was quite close so it took her no time to reach it.


    Michael was already there when she arrived


    "What''s the problem, Michael?" she asked after getting out of the car.


    "It''s a big one. A registered Gifted died just an hour ago," he exined.


    Kanon didn''t say anything; she didn''t understand the significance of the Gifted person''s death, so she waited for Michael to exin further.


    "It would be faster if you read her file," he said, handing her a folder.


    "We need to iste this whole area. I''m already in charge of the outside. Lead the others inside to check the situation and report back to me. No matter what happens, don''t touch anyone ," he warned her.


    "Alright," she nodded.


    As she open the folder he saw a picture of a a young girl with blue hair and beautiful tantalizing eyes.


    She quickly reviewed the information in the folder.


    =========


    Name: Myeong Hei-Ran


    Age: 18 years old


    Brain Usage: 20%


    Risk: High


    Information: Myeong Hei-Ran was discovered to have the ability to make people sick by making their lungs constrict in an erratic manner . At 8 years old, she identally killed her mother when she made contact with her blood .


    As a result, she underwent treatment and was released at the age of 14 after a full recovery. She was no longer considered a threat to society and was released from CEREBRUM Danger list.


    =========


    "Wait, why was someone this dangerous released? And it says here that she''s fully recovered," Kanon asked with raised eyebrows, clearly puzzled by the decision.


    "It''splicated. Let''s just say that even in CEREBRUM, corruption and influence still exist," Michael sighed, reluctantly acknowledging that his organization wasn''t free from such issues.


    -read-first


    "Figures," she shook her head in disappointment . This is the truth about human nature; we can''t avoid bing corrupted as we gain more wealth and authority.


    ***


    ***


    "AHHHHH!" A scream of pain echoed through the wall as the officer who had been covered in blood copsed and began vomiting too. Coloring the ground crimson.


    "We''re toote," Kanon clicked her tongue, as if she had anticipated this.


    "Everyone get away from him," she ordered.


    Well, she didn''t need to order me. Everyone unconsciously backed away, specially me. I backed away so far that my back was pressed against the wall like picture frame.


    ''Shit, I hope my endurance stat alsoes with virus resistance.'' I muttered to myself.


    I hadn''t fallen sick since I increased my Endurance, but I couldn''tpletely trust that. Who knew, maybe I''d just been lucky so far and avoided getting sick.


    "But it''s still a good thing I didn''t get too close," I thought to myself, relieved that I had kept my distance.


    However, my satisfaction was short-lived as I watched another person being isted. It was Yumi, Ayumi''s sister. Everyone had moved away from her due to the blood on her hands.


    "This is not good," I clicked my tongue in annoyance. I didn''t particrly care much about her, but she was the sister of my lover. I''m pretty sure Ayumi will be devastated if something happened to her.


    ''Let me check her status first ,''


    "Mind Eye"


    =========


    Name: Maru Yumi


    Age: 25


    Level (19)


    Overall Stats : 26


    Strength: 5


    Agility: 5


    Stamina: 3


    Endurance: 2


    Intelligence: 4


    Charisma: 7


    Status : Anxious


    Suggestion Chance : 44% +/- (Variables)


    **


    **


    Negative Status


    Cerebral Blood-link: A unique form of artificial type of mental disorder that affect the brain muscle control of the lungs, resulting in symptoms such as swollen lungs, persistent nausea, constricted airways, and the rming urrence of blood-spattered vomiting.


    ==========


    "Cerebral Bloodlink?" I muttered to myself, realizing that what might be afflicting her could be a psychological issue rather than a virus. If that''s the case, maybe I can help by using my suggestions to cure this psychological problem.


    "I don''t know why this is happening, but I need to help her first before I can make a move"


    "Miss Yumi," I called out to her .


    She raised her head and looked me in the eye. I could tell that she was really nervous right now, and I don''t me her. No matter how brave or smart you are, you will get scared when faced with a situation like this.


    "Don''t worry, you will be fine. You''re not sick at all, and you''repletely healthy both physically and mentally," I spoke as if trying to encourage her, but I had already used my skill, hoping that this would work. I said all of these things waiting to trigger the chemicals in her brain to fight off Cerebral Blood-link.


    [Suggestion: Sess]


    "Bingo," I eximed, relieved that my suggestion had worked. I knew I would be out of options if it had failed. And I didn''t want Ayumi to get lonely and heartbroken, so saving her sister was the right thing to do.

 Chapter 128: Blood-Link Part 2

    SPURT!


    "AHHHH!" Another agonized cry echoed through the room as a male officer began vomiting blood.


    The situation grew increasingly chaotic. This unfortunate individual clutched his chest, his face contorted in pain as he doubled over, and a gut-wrenching scream escaped his lips.


    His body convulsed with each heave, and crimson liquid spurted from his mouth, staining the floor with a gruesome scene that sent shivers down the spines of those who witnessed it. It was a horrifying scene that intensified the sense of panic of everyone.


    No one dared to get close to him, as fear gripped the onlookers, and they were afraid of being infected by the same deadly virus.


    "Let us out of here! This is an pandemic outbreak!" one of the civilians inside protested, their voice filled with panic and urgency. Their pleas were met with a chorus of agreement from others in the room.


    The fear was visible on their faces, and I couldn''t me them for wanting to escape. If I didn''t know that this wasn''t a pathological virus, I might have been among the first to run for safety as well.


    In fact, I''d use my skill even if I was talking to the president if it meant saving my life.


    "Let us out !"


    "Why are you stopping us from getting out!"


    It felt like d¨¦j¨¤ vu, reminiscent of the events of 2019 when the world was gripped by the biggest virus outbreak of the century. Of course, I didn''t experience it firsthand; I watched it on television. However, this situation felt eerily simr.


    But now, despite the situation being more dire, I remained calm. I checked my phone, and as expected, there was no connection. These people work fast.


    The speed at which they cut off allmunication was impressive, and it hinted at a level of preparedness that suggested this might not be their first rodeo with something like this. It was unsettling to consider the possibility that there were forces at y here that were beyond myprehension.


    With so many variables outside my control, I decided to focus on what I could influence. My mind raced as my passive skills began to work their magic while I observed my surroundings.


    I double-checked first Yumi''s condition, and she had already been cleared of the psychological disorder that could threaten her life. However, she was still isted from the others because none of them trusted her. She was currently being held with the other officer who had been exposed in a corner


    On the other hand, the woman named Kanon had a worried expression on her face. I could tell that she was deep in thought, but even with her intelligence and simtion skill, I doubted she could do much. To be honest, I was the only one capable of fixing this, but it wasn''t my responsibility.


    "I need to escape this ce first; I''ll abandon the mission for now," I thought to myself. If this was something that could affect people on arge scale, then the death toll could rise significantly. I could save them, but using my skills on everyone would just make me stand out and attract unwanted attention.


    Then an idea came to my mind. I observed that the police officer and the other affected person were still alive, even though their statuses showed "Dying." and the system even put a timer.


    I didn''t know if this would work, but it didn''t hurt to try.


    "Hey, does your stomach hurt? It does, doesn''t it?" I asked, feigning concern as I addressed the dying police officer. He had only 10 seconds left before he finally sumbed to death. Poor soul, even if I used my skill to save him, it was toote; the internal damage was already in the final stage.


    [Suggestion: Sess]


    SPURT!


    He began vomiting more blood, his body convulsing as he clutched his stomach in agony. The hallway be noisy as people began to get restless, and then, with onest shudder, he sumbed to death, copsing lifelessly to the ground.


    [Mission Sess + 2 Skill points]


    "Rest in Peace" I couldn''t help but chuckle internally. I thought I was trapped in a dangerous situation, but I just found a fountain of skill points instead.


    It''s not like I''m killing them; they are already bound to die, and I''m just asking them if something hurts in their body. This is totally not my fault.


    Now, I decided to wait for the second officer, closely observing his condition while checking his status.


    As his condition deteriorated further, with only 10 seconds left on his life, I posed the same question again, "Hey, does your stomach hurt? It does, doesn''t it?"


    [Suggestion: Sess]


    He too began vomiting blood, his face contorted in agony, and then, like the first one, he sumbed to death.


    [Mission Sess + 2 Skill points]


    "Hey, why are you asking such nonsensical questions?" Kanon finally noticed my behavior and inquired.


    But I had already anticipated this reaction. My behavior was odd, and someone as intelligent as her was bound to be suspicious.


    [Suggestion : Level 18 ¡ª> Level 20 ] [50%]


    [Suggestion : Level 20¡ª> Level 22 ] [54%] this-chapter-is-MVLeMpYr


    I realized that the increase in suggestion became lesser after it hit level 20, providing only a 2% increase per level. It was certainly bad news for me, but I didn''t have time to cry about it.


    ''When life gives you lemons, you make lemonade.''


    "I''m just asking them about their conditions. I think it''s important that we understand the symptoms," I spouted a bunch of nonsense.


    [Suggestion: Sess]


    She paused and contemted for a moment.


    "You''re right, but stop being a nosy-body ; this is a not a joking manner," she replied.


    "Alright. By the way, what''s your n here? Don''t tell me you just n to lock us in here? Two people... Three if you include Mr. Ban, have already died.


    What is happening? Tell ¡­" I asked, but before I could finish my sentence, four more people started coughing blood, prompting her to turn away. I had just missed my chance to use suggestion to get more answers from her.


    ''Damn it, that was a good chance,'' I clicked my tongue in annoyance.

 Chapter 129: Tax Payers ?

    "Everyone, calm down!" A man in a ck coat entered. He had a darkplexion and a buzz cut, and you could tell he had a mix of Korean and African American heritage by his appearance.


    -exclusive


    He was also quite tall, amon trait among Westerners. Judging from the shape of his body and the thickness of his neck, it was evident that this guy worked out extensively.


    My instincts were on high alert, suggesting that this man might be a dangerous individual.


    And he also seemed to have higher authority than Kanon, judging by how he presented himself. I realized that it was important to stay alert and gather as much information as I could, even if it meant taking risks. He could be the key to understanding what was happening and how to get out of this situation.


    "Mind Eye"


    =========


    Name: Michael Zu


    Age: 30


    Level (29)


    Overall Stats : ??


    Strength: ??


    Agility: ??


    Stamina: ??


    Endurance: ??


    Intelligence: ??


    Charisma: ??


    Status : Calm


    Suggestion Chance : ??


    **


    **


    ??


    ==========


    I knew this guy was trouble. Thankfully, he didn''t pay any attention to me. It seemed hecked either high enough intelligence or the Mind Power stat, which would have allowed him to detect my Mind Eye.


    Reflecting on this, I arrived at two conclusions. First, those with sufficiently high intelligence could sense me using my skill. or, those with Mind Power could also do so.


    But then, why did my suggestion work without Kanon sensing it beforehand? The answer seemed rather straightforward. When my suggestion seeded, it didn''t matter whether she sensed it or not because by then, it was toote to resist the influence of my skill. If it failed, she might have found it odd, as if I were simply getting on her nerves.


    It''s safe to assume that it''s okay to use my skill against people with Mind Power attributes. I''m not sure if they''ll build resistance to my skillter, so for now, my main goal is to keep a low profile.


    "People are dying here! You need to call a hospital!" A man who appeared to be a rough-looking civilian, possibly with a criminal background, began to protest. His voice carried a frustration, and it didn''t take long for others to join in.


    This is a typical human nature. Most people are hesitant to speak out, but once one person takes the initiative, others tend to follow suit and join in.


    "What the hell is going on? You can''t just leave us here like this!" shouted a woman, her eyes wide with fear. She was wearing a provocative outfit, suggesting she might be involved in the street entertainment industry.


    "I ain''t dyin'' in this ce, man! We need help!" yelled another man, his eyes wide open as if they were about to pop out. This guy must be on something really strong. He needs some help alright, but not a hospital; I think a rehabilitation center for addicts would be more appropriate.


    The room was filled with a collections of frustrated voices, each person expressing their panic and desperation in various ways.


    "Listen, we didn''t sign up for this! I demand to know what''s happening!"


    "Hey, officer, you can''t just lock us in here without any exnation!"


    "Yeah, that''s right! Let us go! I''m, like, shaking here. Please, let us go!" I joined the protest, blending in with the panicked crowd. I couldn''t afford to appear too calm orposed; that would only make me look more suspicious.


    I went with the flow, even starting to fake a cry as if I were genuinely terrified. My acting had to be convincing to maintain my cover and avoid drawing unwanted attention.


    The government agent observed the situation carefully, and it appeared that he wasmunicating with someone using an earpiece. His eyes scanned the room, and he seemed to be receiving instructions from a higher authority.


    Tension was running high, and it was clear that people were starting to panic. They wanted answers, and they wanted them now. The fear of the unknown was spreading like wildfire among the trapped individuals, and the situation was bing increasingly vtile.


    This could be bad because people would be on edge, and it might turn into a chaotic situation with everyone fighting back.


    "Don''t let them out!" Michael barked out orders.


    Suddenly, the entire Korean Special Forces unit began to back away, forming a perimeter around the building. People in hazmat suits were seen rushing to seal off the entrance and windows. It was clear that they were attempting to iste everyone inside the building.


    It was a terrifying sight as they retreated, leaving us trapped and vulnerable. The situation had taken a dire turn, and panic rippled through the crowd.


    Fear swept through them.


    To make matters worse, one of the civilians made a desperate run toward the retreating Korean Special Forces. Panic and desperation filled his eyes as he pleaded, "Please, take me with you!"


    BANG!


    BANG!


    BANG!


    Multiple loud shot rang out, followed by a THUD!


    The male civilian dropped to the ground, writhing in pain. It was a shocking turn of events, but thankfully for him, they had used rubber bullets rather than live ammunition. The painful lesson sent a clear message: escape was not an option.


    ''Fucking government, bunch of jerks,'' I muttered under my breath, shaking my head in disbelief. It was clear they weren''t messing around.


    I couldn''t help but reflect on the situation. I might not be the mostw-abiding citizen, but at least I didn''t pretend to be serving the greater good.


    But the government, on the other hand, was supposed to upholdw and order, yet here they were, abusing their power to an rming extent. They''re literally mistreating the very people who fund their sries. So much for taxpayers'' money.


    It was a painful reminder of the hypocrisy that often existed in positions of authority.


    "Anyone who tries to leave will be shot on sight. And next time, we won''t be using rubber bullets." Bastard Michael warned.

 Chapter 130: Peaceful loving Person

    "What are we going to do? They actually locked us in."


    "Is this even legal?"


    "Damn it, they''re just treating us infected already," murmurs filled the air.


    The police officers from the station had been transferred to another room, leaving behind most of the civilians and those who were already infected in this one vacant office.


    Yumi was still with us, and the number of new victims had now increased to 6; the earlier four had unfortunately died already.


    [Mission Sess + 2 Skill points]


    [Mission Sess + 2 Skill points]


    [Mission Sess + 2 Skill points]


    [Mission Sess + 2 Skill points]


    It appears that those who died had direct contact with the first victims, and so far, those who haven''t touched the blood remain unharmed. It''s safe to say that the blood is the cause of all this.


    "Hey, why are you still okay?" one of the male civilians spoke, his voice filled withsuspicion as he pointed at Yumi. He had noticed that she had shown no signs of sumbing to the strange illness that had taken several lives already.


    Yumi nced around nervously before responding, her voice quivering slightly.


    "I don''t know... I mean, I touched the blood too, just like some of them did. Maybe it''s just taking longer for whatever this is to affect me."


    "I don''t believe it," The civilian sneered in contempt.


    A hushed murmur of disbelief and confusion rippled through the group. It was indeed strange in their opinion that Yumi had not shown any symptoms, despite the fact that others who hade into contact with the blood had quickly fallen ill and die. Some exchanged skeptical nces, while others simply continued to observe her, trying to make sense of the situation.


    "You''re lying! Maybe you''re the carrier of this virus," one of the civilians used, his voice filled with annoyance.


    He stepped forward, pointing an usatory finger at Yumi. "I heard that some carriers of viruses are immune to it. I''m a nurse, and I''ve seen patients like this before."


    Yumi''s eyes widened, and she looked around, realizing that the trust of the group was rapidly eroding. The usation had struck a nerve among those who were already frightened and desperate for answers.


    ''This is bad,'' I muttered to myself, clicking my tongue in frustration.


    ''It would be troublesome if she''s the only one not being affected,'' I realized that I needed to help others to avoid drawing too much attention. However, my immediate concern was diffusing the tense situation that had arisen.


    I intervened, trying to maintain a calm demeanor.


    "Maybe she''s just immune. If that''s the case, then you shouldn''t really be talking to her like that," I suggested, using my skill to influence the man. He fell silent, realizing that I had a valid point.


    Next, I selected two women from among the current sick individuals. I chose them because they were still young and had a lot more to experience in life. I promise I didn''t choose them because they''re young and attractive. That''s not the kind of person I am.


    I used my suggestion skill to remove the mental disorder. Although their breathing was still strained due to their damage lungs, they wouldn''t die anytime soon.


    As for the others, It''s not really my problem.


    [Mission Sess + 2 Skill points]


    [Mission Sess + 2 Skill points]


    [Mission Sess + 2 Skill points]


    [Mission Sess + 2 Skill points]


    The remaining six individuals finally sumbed to the illness and took theirst breaths. It made everyone even more on edge, but at this point, they couldn''t do anything but pray.


    After some time, no one else was showing any signs of dying.


    "Rest in peace. It''s unfortunate that you had to die like this, but everyone has to face death someday," I whispered as I sped my hands together in prayer for their souls.


    "Thank you for your contribution ," I added.


    "Status"


    ===========


    Name : Ji-Hoon Zyden


    Title : System Holder


    Age : 18 years old


    Overall Stats : 48.7


    Level :10 [3100/5000]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    <Attributes>


    Strength: 10


    Agility: 11


    Stamina: 4


    Endurance: 9.5


    Intelligence: 4


    Charisma: 10


    Mind Power : 0.2


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    <Skills>


    Mind Eye [Level 3]


    Suggestion [Level 22] [52%]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Skill Store II


    Skill Combination I


    Mission Board I


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    *Intense Quick Learning Level 10


    *Complex Cognitive Instinct Level 12


    *Parallel Processing Level 1


    -¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    *Faker [Level 1]


    *Quick Phase [Level 2]


    *Berserk [Level 1]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Attribute Points: 0


    Skill points: 16


    Domination Points : 1


    ===========


    I noticed my intelligence stats increasing, and I was d that I didn''t have to spend more attributes on it. Then, I decided to increase my skill level.


    [Suggestion [Level 22] ¡ª> [Level 30] [70%]


    [Suggestion [Level 30] ¡ª> [Level 31] [71%]


    I stopped leveling up my suggestion skill after reaching level 31.


    As expected, the impact of each skill point invested decreased, now yielding only a 1% increase per point. Looking around, I noticed there were still more than two dozen people who could have been potential sources of experience points.


    content-source-MVLeMpYr


    ''Not good, I''m getting more greedy,'' I thought to myself, shaking my head in an attempt to prevent myself from descending further down this dangerous path.


    I calmed my breathing, repeating a mantra to clear my mind of any dark thoughts.


    "Inhale, exhale, mind over matter," I whispered to myself, trying to regain control over my thoughts and emotions.


    I closed my eyes and envisioned a tranquil mountainndscape. I pictured myself as a shepherd, surrounded by countless sheep in the serene countryside. The air was crisp and fresh, thend was beautiful, and everything was simple and peaceful. I reminded myself that I was a peace-loving human, trying to focus on the positive and keep my darker impulses at bay.


    In my mental oasis, I found Ayumi and Alice waiting for me. Ayumi had a cup of freshly brewed coffee in her hands, while Alice held a basket of bread. It was a scene of serenity and contentment, exactly the kind of life I longed for. Peaceful and simple, that''s what I wanted.


    "I am now at peace," I whispered, a sense of tranquility washing over me. I had sessfully fought back my dark impulses, and I felt proud of myself. I had emerged from this inner struggle as a new person.


    *SPURT!


    A civilian suddenly coughed up blood and knelt on the ground, forcing everyone to hurriedly distance themselves.


    "Jackpot!" I eximed in happiness, but then suddenly realized something. "I mean ¡­Poor soul," I muttered, offering a silent prayer for his misfortune.

 Chapter 131: No news

    The number of people falling ill continued to rise, and almost everyone copsed on the ground, except for me and those I saved.


    As expected, despite being exposed to everyone, I felt fine , confirming my immunity to whatever had afflicted them. Still, the sight of so many dead people in one ce made me feel uneasy, even though I knew I had done what I could to save some of them.


    "This is not good," I muttered to myself as I quickly saved all the women and some young men whom I deemed deserving of not dying.


    Of course ,I didn''t have any qualms about letting the criminals die, as I couldn''t care less about them. In fact, they seemed like the perfect source of skill points for me.


    And It''s also true that I did not save everyone, but instead of saying that I let dozens die, it would be more appropriate to say that I saved 10 people. I didn''t have any obligations to save them, but I still did, so that should bnce out my karma.


    In a way, I should be considered a good person because now 10 people get to live their lives because of me. They can go back to their families and loved ones.


    How many people can say they were able to save that many people from dying? I''m pretty sure I''m among the 0.0000001% of the poption in the world who have saved more lives than they have fingers.


    And what''s more impressive is the fact that they were sure to die, but I was able to save them. With this kind of nerve-type virus, not even the greatest doctor would be able to save them. I should get a Nobel Prize for this.


    "I''m such a charitable person," I chuckled to myself.


    But joking aside what is my true reason for saving them?


    Well, it would be too suspicious if I were the only man to survive in this group. So, I devised a n to save at least 10 people to make it seem like we had some kind of immunity to this virus. This way, I hoped to avoid suspicion.


    But I''m still filled with questions about this particr incident.


    ''I''m pretty sure most of them did note into contact with the first victims, so how did it infect everyone? Is it airborne? ''I thought to myself as I helped a young, beautiful police officer with brown hair by letting her lean on my shoulder. I''m such a gentleman.


    "If this is really an airborne thing, Gye Yong is also in danger. The first victim was his fianc¨¦e, so I''m sure she had contact with him," I pondered to myself.


    ''But I can''t just leave this ce. I mean, I technically could, but there are security cameras everywhere. It would look suspicious if I start running around like some kind of ninja,'' I sighed, realizing my limited options.


    It''s not that I don''t want to help her, but upon reflection, she would be dead already if this virus was airborne. All I can do is pray for her safety.


    Seeing that over thinking wouldn''t solve anything, I decided to get some sleep. I had already used my passive skills, and all my options seemed to make me stand out, except for one: stay calm and wait for the situation to settle down.


    If they didn''t let us out after a day, that''s when I would n my escape. After all, it would be quite normal for someone to act that way under all this stress.


    [Mission Sess + 2 Skill points]


    [Mission Sess + 2 Skill points]


    [Mission Sess + 2 Skill points]


    [Mission Sess + 2 Skill points]


    [Mission Sess + 2 Skill points]


    [Mission Sess + 2 Skill points]


    [Mission Sess + 2 Skill points]


    [Mission Sess + 2 Skill points]


    The notifications continued to ring in my ear, but I chose to ignore them and drifted off to sleep.


    ***


    ***


    Outside the police station, the scene was tense and heavily secured. Multiple military personnel were stationed around the area, ensuring that no one could enter the premises. People in white hazmat suits were also present, indicating a potentially dangerous situation. Even the press was denied ess to the site.


    ording to reports, a gas leak had been detected, and there was a significant threat of an explosion. The authorities were taking no chances, and their priority was clearly to keep everyone safe by restricting ess to the area until the situation could be fully assessed and resolved. MVLeMpYr-the-story-tform


    But this was just a cover up


    Inside the hidden Control Center in the simple military van, Kanon and Michael were engaged in a heated debate.


    Kanon, frustrated and worried about her friend Yumi, pleaded with her superior, "Michael, we need to help those people. We have doctors fully equipped; they won''t get infected."


    Michael, however, remained resolute, shaking his head.


    "We can''t do that," he insisted.


    "Why not? What''s the harm in helping them?"Kanon was bewildered


    .


    "You don''t get it. What''s happening to them is a nerve attack, not just a virus. No amount of medicine can save them, even if we tried."


    Kanon''s eyes widened, her voice trembling with disbelief as she confronted Michael''s logic.


    "You can''t seriously be suggesting that we just stand by and let all those people die," she asked, her hands gesturing toward the police building.


    "We can''t do anything now , but just minimize the impact ." He replied.


    "They''re out there, scared and suffering, and you''re saying we should do nothing?" Kanon''s frustration and concern were visible, her emotionsid bare for Michael to see.


    "Kanon, this is just a part of our job," he stated with a firm tone, his gaze fixed on the control center''s equipment monitor.


    "You''re going to encounter situations like this in the future. You''ll need to increase your tolerance for deaths" His words, though practical, seemed devoid of empathy, further intensifying the conflict between their contrasting perspectives on the situation.


    "Do you guys always hide things instead of helping?" Her voice carried a heavy sense of disappointment. She was beginning to doubt her choice to join CEREBRUM, an organization she had believed was dedicated to protecting people.


    Now, it seemed like they were more interested in keeping the truth hidden from the public. She was struggling to reconcile this with her values.


    ''This is too mess up,'' she felt guilty and frustrated because of all this unnecessary deaths.

 Chapter 132: Process

    As I stood up, my stomach grumbled, reminding me of my hunger. I looked around and noticed people in hazmat suits entering the room. They began collecting the bodies of the deceased and cing them in body bags.


    They also started to decontaminate the floors using sprays. It was clear they were taking every precaution necessary to contain the situation and prevent further spread of whatever had afflicted this ce.


    I examined them closely and couldn''t help but notice the high-quality materials used for their hazmat suits. What really caught my attention was the prominent brain logo disyed on the suits, making me wonder about their affiliation and purpose here.


    They were surprisingly well-equipped, much more than I had anticipated. I even noticed LED screens on their hazmat suits, something I''ve never seen on TV before. These things must have cost a fortune, which probably exins why our country has such high taxes.


    "Let us out of here," one of the survivors said with tears in her eyes. It was clear that whatever had happened here had shaken herposure. She initiated the first protest, and the others quickly joined in.


    ''Guys, I just saved your lives, so please don''t make things worse for us. Let''s cooperate, so we can all go home,'' I shook my head in frustration at their failed attempt. As expected, they were quickly silenced with a spray."


    They then proceeded to inspect the survivors using a sophisticated device, which bore a resemnce to the metal detectorsmonly used by security personnel in malls, albeit with far more advanced capabilities.


    The device they use was a ck rod, but its texture was distinctively different. It also featured LED lights on top, which seemed to illuminate every time they brushed it against a person.


    The individuals in the hazmat suit carefully approached one of the survivors, holding the ck rod in their gloved hand. They began scanning the individual from head to toe, the rod emitting a soft, pulsating light as it passed over them.


    "This one is clear ,"


    After a thorough examination, they nodded in satisfaction and gestured for the person to follow them. With precise and methodical movements, they guided the cleared survivor out of the room.


    As the hazmat-suited personnel continued their examinations, a lingering concern crossed my mind. Would this advanced scanning device detect the presence of my system?


    With the system integrated into my body, I couldn''t help but wonder if it might trigger some kind of response from their equipment. However, I decided to keep my thoughts to myself and remained silent, not wanting to draw any attention to my unique condition.


    Finally, it was my turn. A man wearing a white hazmat suit approached me with the scanning rod. He raised the device and began to scan my body meticulously, starting from my head and moving down to my feet.


    The LED lights on top of the rod blinked and flickered as it moved across me, casting an eerie glow in the dimly lit room. I maintained myposure, trying to appear as ordinary as possible.


    "It''s clear," he dered.


    I sighed in relief, knowing that I had sessfully passed the check.


    The man in the hazmat suit gave me a nod, indicating that I was clear. He then gestured for me to follow the other survivors out of the room and into the lobby. It felt good to be out of that confined space, even if the situation was still far from normal.


    Walking into the lobby, I saw a multiple of people moving out. It became evident that there were still many survivors in this incident who had managed to avoid falling victim to the virus. Among the crowd, there was one person I was genuinely relieved to see.


    "Yong!" I called out with a wide grin, raising my hand to get her attention. I was genuinely happy to see that she was still alive.


    She looked at me and returned the smile, though it was clear that the incident had taken a toll on everyone.


    Except for me.


    I couldn''t help but think about how different I was from the others in that moment. While everyone else was struggling with fear and loss, I felt like I was thriving in this environment.


    It was as if ces with death and danger were my natural habitat, and I grew stronger when faced with such situations. In all honesty, my growth had been limited in the peaceful era I had been living in. If this were a time of war and constant danger, I might have already reached level 100 or beyond.


    But living in a peaceful era certainly had its advantages. It allowed me to take my time to grow and develop my skills without drawing too much attention. As long as I didn''t do anything to stand out, I had the freedom to pursue powers without anyone trying to kill me. thank-you-for-using-NovelFire


    As my thoughts concluded, I noticed that we were already outside the building. There was a makeshift camp set up, and everyone was being forced to line up to enter a bus one by one.


    The camp itself was a disorganized mix of temporary tents and medical equipment. People were talking in hushed tones, and you could sense the fear and confusion in the air.


    As I got closer to the buss, I noticed that it had a decontamination chamber set up before you could board. It seemed like they were taking this situation very seriously. The man in the hazmat suit gestured for me to step into the chamber, and Iplied.


    Inside, a fine mist sprayed over me, making me feel like I was in some sci-fi movie. It was a strange sensation, but I knew they were doing their best to prevent any potential contamination. Once the decontamination process wasplete, I was allowed to step onto inside.


    The interior was simple but functional. Rows of seats lined both sides, and medical personnel were seated near the back, ready to attend to anyone who needed assistance. The survivors sat in silence, each lost in their thoughts, their faces reflecting a mixture of relief and anxiety.


    I found a seat near the window and looked outside. The camp was bustling with activity as more survivors were being processed.

 Chapter 133: Fading Away?

    "Why do I have this strange feeling that this ce is like a concentration camp?" I quietly wondered to myself as I observed the people getting on the bus. They all went inside a room at the far end, but none of them wereing out. The situation was bing more unsettling by the minute.


    It was as if those who entered had simply vanished. Their absence, coupled with the eerie silence that followed, made me conscious . Something was definitely not right, and I couldn''t help but wonder what was happening behind those closed doors.


    And I wasn''t the only one feeling the mounting anxiety in the bus. The tension hung heavy in the air, and I could sense that others were equally disturbed by the situation. The people around me wore expressions of unease, their eyes darting nervously as they observed the strange proceedings.


    Then a thought suddenly struck me like a lightning bolt:


    ''Don''t tell me they''re gassing the people inside?'' The idea was chilling, and the danger it posed was overwhelming.


    If that were the case, I knew I''d have to muster every ounce of power to fight my way out, even if the odds of survival were slim. The prospect of being subjected to a gas poisoning was horrifying, and I couldn''t fathom a worse way to meet one''s end.


    As I made a move to stand up, a person in a hazmat suit suddenly ced a firm hand on my shoulder and shook his head. The message was clear: "Don''t make amotion." His eyes, hidden behind the mask, bore into mine with a silent plea for cooperation.


    I thought about using my skills to escape. I knew I could run fast and get away before they noticed I was gone. But the problem was that this would leave a lot of evidence behind. It mighte back to bite meter.


    [Mission : Enter the Scary Room : +1000 XP points ]


    "Oops, my bad for standing up," I chuckled, pretending that I had been stretching my legs all along.


    A reward of 1000 Exp was enticing, and I had a strong feeling that my System wouldn''t assign me a mission if it involved a gas chamber. I was desperately clinging to the hope that there was some rational exnation for the Mission.


    "Just stay put, and once we clear you, you''ll be free to go home," the man in the hazmat suit reassured me, his voice calm andposed.


    I nodded, doing my best to appearpliant.


    But deep inside my "Bullshit" rm bells rang louder. ''What an Idiot,'' I thought to myself, ''those are the exact words used by those with something to hide.''


    Regrettably, I had no choice but to y along and pretend to nod in agreement with him. I continued to wait in my seat.


    Eventually, my turn came to enter the mysterious room, and I couldn''t help but wonder what awaited me inside.


    The mechanical sound of the door opening grabbed my attention, but as I entered, I realized there was another white metal door inside. This second door remained locked until the first one had closed behind me.


    Inside the room, there was only a single chair, a strange metal contraption with foam padding. In front of me, I was greeted by an array of dozens of screens, their flickering lights casting glow across the room. .


    [Please sit to start the clearing process.] A mechanical female voice ordered. Reluctantly, I obeyed, to not seems suspicious . Notplying might just escte the situation further.


    only-found-at-NovelFire


    "What is this room?" I questioned myself.


    [Hello , my name is Cerebrum AI - Neur ]


    "Cerebrum AI?" I scratched my head in confusion.


    I had been contemting asking something to it, but then the next words from the mechanical voice nearly made me faint with shock.


    [Commencing - Memory Alteration ]," The cold mechanical voice dered, and before I could react, the chair abruptly strapped me in.


    "What the fuck!"


    Panic surged through me as I struggled against the restraints, but whatever material they were made of was far from normal. It was not budging, and my attempts to break free only seemed to tighten its grip. I realized with growing horror that something deeply unsettling was about to happen.


    [3]


    [2]


    The mechanical voice began to count, as if taunting me. I couldn''t help but think that whoever designed this AI was a sadistic bastard.


    [1]


    *FLASH!


    *FLASH!


    *FLASH!


    As the screen in front of me began to sh scenes at a rapid pace, my heart raced even faster.


    I couldn''t make sense of the images that whizzed by¡ªsnippets of scenes, faces of people I don''t know, and ces I''d not been to. The sensation was disorienting, like a whirlwind of my own life being torn apart before my eyes. I struggled against the restraints, desperately trying to maintain a grip on my fading memories as they slipped away.


    ''Fading away?'' I muttered in confusion. It dawned on me that, despite the disorienting shes on the screens, nothing was actually happening to me. My initial fear began to vanish, reced by relief and curiosity.


    ''Oh, I forgot,'' I mumbled to myself, chuckling softly. ''My system power is controlling the mind, so it would be funny if I got affected by this.'' I leaned back and watched the shing screens with confidence.


    Whatever this bizarre process was, it became clear that the government was hiding something far more intriguing than I had initially thought. These were some next-level conspiracy theories at y here, and I couldn''t help but find it all strangely fascinating.


    After a minute or so, the relentless shes of images finally came to a stop. I let out a sigh of relief, realizing that I had emerged from the strange experience rtively unscathed. However, my eyes were aching from the relentless barrage of images.


    [Memory Alteration Complete]


    The mechanical voice dered, startling me with its sudden promation. Then, another door opened on the side.


    As the men in hazmat suits entered the room, I quickly decided to feign unconsciousness. I kept my eyes closed, hoping to give the impression that I waspletely out of it.


    "Look at this guy, he passed out. What a weak-willed individual," one of them chuckled, his words stinging with insult. It took all my willpower not to react and punch him in the face.


    "Let''s carry him outside; his memory has already been altered, so he is no longer our problem," another one said.


    I held my breath as they lifted me, pretending to be a dead weight.


    "This guy is heavy," one of them grumbled.


    ''Sucks to be you. Unfortunately, you can''t me me; my solid and heavy bone density is a result of my high endurance, which made me a hassle to carry '' I chuckled to myself.


    ''I wish they''d just toss me in the street, ''I muttered quietly, wishing for any opportunity to escape this perplexing ordeal and regain my sweet freedom.

 Chapter 134: Government Sponsored

    As I settled into the new quarantine area, frustration welled up within me. Another confinement, another waiting period, and still no clear answers about what had happened back at the police station.


    ''They''re really giving us VIP treatment '' I chuckled sarcastically .


    Oh, how generous of the government! After all the fun we had enduring this little adventure, I was fully expecting them to just let us walk out the door.


    I mean, why wouldn''t they, right? I''ve always loved how the government operates; it''s just so logical and fair. It''s not like this whole situation feels like a tant vition of our human rights or anything. I mean, I do pay my taxes diligently, and in return, they''re giving me this exclusive treatment. How could I not be thrilled?


    I can''t wait to give them a glowing 5-star rating for their splendid use of my hard-earned tax money. I mean, who doesn''t appreciate a little government-sponsored vacation in their life, right? It''s not like they had any better use for that money, like, say, buying educational equipment or investing in health care . Nope, a government-sponsored "vacation" is clearly the way to go!


    Joking aside, I''m feeling quite uneasy at the moment. I''ve been hit by the fact again that my skills, while powerful in certain situations, have their limitations when dealing withrge groups of people. Unlike the systems I''ve read about in many novels, mine is overpowered only in specific scenarios butcking in others.


    I did train and improve my other abilities in anticipation of situations like this, but unfortunately, I got caught in this predicament before I could fully achieve my desired results.


    But I guess that''s just a part of living in the real world. Life isn''t always fair, and even billionaires have their own problems to deal with.


    "Hey, are you feeling alright?" I asked the person sitting beside me. They divided us by gender, so I can''t look for Yong at all, and I have to settle for this middle-aged man instead.


    But despite my attempts to engage in conversation with him, it was evident that he was still recovering . It felt as though he had experienced a super cheap version of my "Suggestion" ability, leaving them groggy and disoriented.


    The silence of everyone regarding the events at the police station also persisted among the survivors. It was as if a collective amnesia had settled over them. The brainwashing-like effects of whatever had afflicted them still lingered, making it difficult for anyone to break the silence.


    So right now, I''m just here, trying to act like I''m also groggy too.


    Well, at least they brought us food, so it means they''re not nning to starve us to death.


    I ate my food; it was a simplebination of fried chicken, rice, eggs, meat, and some vegetables. We also got some bottled water and vitamins.


    ''Food tastes better when you''re close to death from starvation,'' I chuckled to myself as I munched on the chicken.


    "Are you not eating that?" I asked my seatmate with a concern voice when I saw that he wasn''t eating.


    "Silence means yes," I chuckled as I took his food and transferred the chicken and meat to my te. I get hungry faster because of all the muscles I need to feed. And I''m not a fan of wasting food.


    But while eating, I couldn''t help but envy those protagonists who have massive plot armor and x1,000,000 million luck. Those protagonists loved by their authors so much that they could Uno reverse any situation with the power of instant power-up and friendship.


    read-this-on-NovelFire


    Thest time my system gave me an instant power-up, I ended up almost beaten to death by low level thugs.


    And as for friendship? Well, that''s thest thing I could utilize.


    If we follow this clich¨¦, I should get some massive power-up like by eating a random food from a stranger, "Congrattions, you just ate a legendary Fried Chicken! Congrats, you won an skill called ''Energy Ball''!" Then I could st my way out of here.


    But considering my system, it would only give me the bare minimum assistance while putting me in dangerous situations. It''s as if he''s telling me to "Go screw myself."


    Well, I guess I should be thankful. At least my system didn''t give me a "Plot Armor Removal" item. That would be the ultimate troll move.


    "Congrats, you''ve unlocked ''The Protagonist''s Best Friend'' skill. Now, watch as you get sidelined and used foredic relief!"


    Or worse, "Plot Twist: You''re Actually the Main Viin!"


    So yeah, maybe it''s better this way. I''ll stick to leveling up in my own pace and hope for the best. Who knows, maybe my sadistic system will have a change of heart one day.


    After my meal, I leaned back in my chair and started brainstorming a n. The fact that I hadn''t eaten before had actually affected my train of thought. Even with all my passive skills, I couldn''t think clearly on an empty stomach. Besides, using my brain actually consumed more energy, making me even hungrier.


    Many people think that physical work is more exhausting than mental work, but to be honest, using your brain can be equally draining.


    With my stomach full, I began to discreetly observe the military personnel guarding us and the facility. I needed to find someone who worked for this organization, someone who could provide me with answers about Cerebrum AI and the secrets they were hiding.


    As I watched the soldiers and support staff going about their duties, I realized that the government held many secrets, and this was a rare opportunity to uncover some of them. I''m not going to go out of my way to research this stuff and put my life in danger after I leave this ce.


    My goal was to continue strengthening myself, gaining new skills, and ultimately bing more versatile in handling different situations.


    This incident had taught me the value of adaptability and preparedness, and I was determined to level up my skills ordingly.


    Anything that''s secondary or borderline useless for me is high risk and low reward, and that''s not my cup of tea.


    "A chance," I eximed as I saw a staff walking towards the area reserved as afort room.

 Chapter 135: I am OP

    I slowly approached the staff, wearing a nk expression and moving as if I was wandering aimlessly. But deep inside, I was slowly closing in on him, like a predator stalking its prey.


    [Suggestion level 31 ¡ª> Level 40] [80%]


    [Suggestion level 40 ¡ª> Level 41] [80.5%]


    I decided to stop my attempts at increasing the suggestion level when I observed that each additional point only yielded a meager 0.5% improvement per points. As expected, the system doubled the price, a development I had foreseen. However, what caught me off guard was the extent to which the system seemed driven to maximize its profits.


    It''s like having andlord who, the moment they catch wind of you getting a raise, decides to hike up your rent faster before you can buy the the new Iphone 15. The only hup in this scenario is that I don''t even have a lease contract with my system, so I can''t exactly take it to the system supreme court for its unfair overcharging antics!


    "You''re making more money? Hand over more rent," I could almost visualize my system calcting my skill points like a wealthy real estate mogul.


    ''I will prioritize gathering information for now,''I sighed, acknowledging that there were more pressing matters at hand.


    As I got closer, I timed my movements with the his path to the restroom. It was crucial not to raise any suspicion.


    When we reached the appropriate proximity, I unleashed my top-tier suggestion skill, which I had painstakingly leveled up to a whopping 80.5%.


    At this point, I could manipte people''s minds so effortlessly that it felt like ying a game of "Simon says" with adults who had forgotten the rules ages ago. It was almost unfair, like beating a kid in chess when I have an ELO of 2500.


    "Hey, turn off anything that can record our talk," I dered with all the charisma of a boss about to reveal my true power.


    The moment he heard my voice, something remarkable happened. His eyes widened, and he seemed to be drawn into a trance, as if he had just glimpsed divinity itself for the very first time.


    Ah, well, it seems my earlier description may have been a touch exaggerated. In reality, he simply nodded in response, much like my usual targets. It appears that my grandiose promation didn''t quite have the earth-shattering impact I had envisioned.


    "There''s no voice recording device on me right now," he replied casually


    "Good," I replied, relieved that our conversation wasn''t being recorded. "Now, tell me everything about you guys. Who are you guys?" I asked.


    "We are from the Cerebrum Korean Branch," he began, his tone serious and measured. "We are an organization dedicated to handling cases rted to the Gifted," he exined


    "Gifted?" I muttered to myself, pondering this unfamiliar term. The first thing that popped into my mind was that this organization dealt with autistic individuals who were considered "abnor...above normal individuals."


    "Tell me more about this gifted ,"


    "Gifted people are individuals who have managed to unlock more than 10% of their brain, enabling them to showcase extraordinary abilities like photographic memory, genius-levelputing skills, and much more.


    However, some humans unlock so much potential that they can no longer control their abilities, and it begins to affect their mind and they be more psychotic if they don''t undergo treatment, "


    ''What the hell! I thought I was special! It turns out the reason I''m going crazier by the day is because the system keeps unlocking my brain!'' I was speechless by this realization .


    "I understand now, I''m actually a good human being, but the system has corrupted me. If I had a better system, I would have been a true gentleman with thedies, and in no way would I take advantage of them. My system made me like this ,"


    Unfortunately, it''s toote for regret .


    "So, this whole incident? Is it because of a gifted?" I inquired, eager to understand if the individual responsible for this mess was also one of the gifted. If that were the case, the power of this gifted person was far more powerful than I had ever imagined. Creating a virus as formidable as this one? Absolutely OP..


    I can''t help but wonder if my system will ever grant me such skills in the future. Goodness, I''d feel like a literal deity if that were to happen!


    "Yes, the person responsible for this a Gifted with High Danger Ranking " he answered.


    "Hey, how many levels of danger are we talking about here?" I inquired, curious to learn more about the danger levels associated with other Gifted.


    "There are five rankings at present: No Danger, Normal Danger, High Danger, Very High Danger, and Super Dangerous."He replied,


    "Wait, so this virus-like power is only in the ''high'' category?" I blurted out, my eyes wide with surprise. If this is just ''high,'' I shudder to think about what qualifies as ''Super Dangerous.'' Merely saying the words made me break into a cold sweat ¨C maybe I need some extra-strength deodorant for this conversation!


    "Yes"


    His response had me wanting to facepalm myself. Who did I think I was, dering myself as some overpowered individual? I must have been channeling my inner superhero, Captain Imagination! Because I''m only OP in my own imagination.


    powered-by-NovelFire


    ''Alright, think about this carefully. Perhaps I''m considered a ''Super Dangerous'' myself? I mean, I do have the almighty system, after all,'' I said, giving myself a little pep talk.


    "So, what''s my level then? A person who can totally manipte thoughts like an absolute god?" I asked, a smug expression on my face.


    "Normal Danger," he replied promptly.


    "The hell! Are you asking for a beating? You think I''m only normal level?" I nearly raised my fist, tempted to give him a piece of my mind - or maybe more.


    But after thinking it through, I decided against it. ''Don''t worry, Zyden, you still have plenty of room for growth. I''m sure you''ll reach that level in the future,'' I thought to myself, realizing that I could still increase my mental power and acquire more skills to be even more formidable.


    "Okay, give me your first andst name. From this point on, you will be working for me. After our discussion, you will resume your normal activities and forget about our conversation until I reach out to you again," I instructed, recognizing the need for discretion.


    "Alright," he answered.

 Chapter 136: Overpowered Bloodline

    "Everyone, you''ll need to go through interviews, and once you clear them, you can finally leave," one of the officers exined.


    I breathed a sigh of relief, knowing the ordeal was almost over. I''d already talked to my mob who gave me the inside scoop on the interview questions and how to answer them, making it seem like I''d truly been affected by that low-budget version of my Suggestion power.


    They called us in for interviews one by one, and I use a bit of my power to convince them not to check my identity on theirputer. Finally, they let us all go, and they even offered to give us a ride home. But I use my suggestion to convince them and slip away to find a hotel to stay in.


    By the time I got to the hotel, it was already 1:00 am, and I crashed into bed without a second thought. I was utterly exhausted and just needed some sleep. I knew I''d learned a lot today, but I decided to save deeper thinking for after a good rest.


    Right now, sleep was my top priority.


    **


    ** Discover gems at m-vle-mp _yr.


    Kanon cruised down the dark road, her tiredness evident in the sigh that escaped her lips. She nced at the peaceful, sleeping city that surrounded her.


    "It''s finally done," Kanon spoke, feeling exhausted after a long day.


    She hade to understand just how challenging it was to work on Cerebrum. She had wanted to voice her concerns about theirck of actions, but Michael had simply ignored her.


    Well, at least she had managed to save her friend Yumi from having her memories altered.


    "What happened back there, Kanon?"Yumi leaned on the passenger seat beside Kanon and asked,


    Hesitation gripped her; she didn''t want to further disturb her friend''s life. While Michael had proposed the idea of recruiting Yumi, Kanon was firmly against it.


    This was only her first case, and the death toll had already reached dozens. Yet, the members of Cerebrum acted as if it were a minor incident. From this, she could already sense how perilous the other Gifted individuals could be.


    "They are a danger to society," was the initial thought that raced through her mind.


    "Don''t ask too many questions, Yumi. Remember that you signed an NDA. Don''t tell anyone about this incident. Trust me, you don''t want to get involved in this mess." Kanon cautioned, her tone friendly but filled with firmness .


    "You just keep living your peaceful life with your family," she said with a worried tone.


    Little did she know that this peace wouldn''tst much longer. Something big was looming on the horizon.


    Something that could turn the entire world upside down.


    **


    **


    BEEP-BEEP-BEEP!


    The ring sounds of sirens pierced through the confined space, their wailing echoing off the unforgiving metal walls of the long hallway. What had once been a sterile and secure environment now resembled a gruesome nightmare.


    The hallway, constructed with hard, sturdy metals, had be flooded with crimson liquid. Blood pooled on the cold, metallic floor, forming grotesque patterns that bore witness to the violence that had unfolded there.


    Amidst this disgusting scene, the lifeless bodies of armed personnel, d in ckbat armor, sprawled across the ground. They were not just dead; they were mutted and contorted in ways too disgusting to even described.


    Gazing upon their lifeless eyes, it was as if they had glimpsed the very embodiment of hell. The torment etched across their features told a harrowing tale. Their eyes, now vacant and soulless, revealed the horrors they had borne witness to¡ªa nightmare that had shattered their sanity.


    Theirst breaths seemed to hang in the air, heavy with remorse, as if pleading for a chance to undo the choices they had made. But there was no redemption in this nightmarish ce, only the haunting aftermath of a darkness that had consumed them entirely.


    *THUD!


    Another lifeless body fell to the ground, but this time there was a thin, naked bald man stood beside the corpse, his bare pale skin illuminated by the stark overhead lights. His presence in that grim setting was surreal, like a nightmarish apparition.


    His face bore an unsettling aged expression, a crazed look that hinted at a mind unhinged by something wicked. But what was most chilling was the creepy grin that stretched across his lips. It was a grin that seemed to mock and insult the lives he had mercilessly taken, a grimace that reveled in the carnage he had brought upon everyone.


    "Humans are just too weak and fragile," he muttered, shaking his head in disappointment. It was as if, in his eyes, taking their lives was no different than crushing an ant beneath his heel.


    Suddenly, he snapped his head up, his attention grabbed by the collective sound of dozens of people rushing toward him. They emerged d inbat military gear, their high-powered rifles pointed exactly in his direction.


    The ce was so cramped that dodging a bullet, even with the best effort, seemed impossible. Now, a multiple guns were pointed directly at him.


    "ZED, you have to stop this, we had a deal!" pleaded the 50-year-old man in his ck formal coat.


    "Deal?" Zed chuckled, as if he had just heard aughable joke. His voice turned cold as ice.


    "The deal was off after what you did to my daughter." He added


    "It was an ident," the 50-year-old man exined desperately.


    "There''s no such thing as an ident in this world," Zed sneered in contempt.


    "I will hunt down and kill every one responsible for my daughter''s misfortune. All must pay with their lives."


    *BANG! *BANG! *BANG! *BANG! *BANG!


    A barrage of bullets thundered in the close confines of the metal hall, all aimed directly at him.


    But instead of cowering in fear, the bullets stopped mid-air, suspended by an unseen force. It was as if time itself had frozen in that harrowing moment.


    Zed slowly raised his hands, palms open, as a sinister smile curled on his lips. His words dripped with malevolence as he uttered.


    "You Ungifted people don''t deserve to live."


    With a chilling words, he closed his palm, and an oppressive force filled the air. It was as if an invisible weight, a gravity of unimaginable power, crushed down upon them.


    One by one, they crumpled like discarded soda cans, their bodies contorted and broken by the tremendous force, their lives extinguished in an instant, their screams for help silenced before they could even escape their lips.


    "All of you will regret messing with my family,"

 Chapter 137: The Power of 10

    My eyes fluttered open, and what greeted me was the dim light of the hotel room. It was already morning, and the soft, golden sunlight was trying to prate the thick fabric of the window curtains.


    As Iy there, still half-asleep, I could hear the muffled sounds of the city outside, a distant hum of activity that signaled the start of a new day.


    I stretchedzily, feeling the warmth of the bed enveloping me.


    "Status"


    I actually leveled upst night, but I was too exhausted to check.


    Now, as I reviewed my progress this morning, I couldn''t help but feel thrilled by what I was seeing.


    ===========


    Name : Ji-Hoon Zyden


    Title : System Holder


    Age : 18 years old


    Overall Stats : 48.7


    Level :11 [1100/6000]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    <Attributes>


    Strength: 10


    Agility: 11


    Stamina: 4


    Endurance: 9.5


    Intelligence: 4


    Charisma: 10


    Mind Power : 0.2


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    <Skills>


    Mind Eye [Level 3]


    Suggestion [Level 41] [80.5%]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Skill Store II


    Find your story on mvle,mp _y,r.


    Skill Combination I


    Mission Board I


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    *Intense Quick Learning Level 10


    *Complex Cognitive Instinct Level 12


    *Parallel Processing Level 1


    -¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    *Faker [Level 1]


    *Quick Phase [Level 2]


    *Berserk [Level 1]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Attribute Points: 20


    Skill points: 24


    Domination Points : 1


    ===========


    "Holy shit, I''ve got way more attributes than I expected!" I eximed as I gazed at the number of attributes I had gained. It seemed that reaching level 10 had been a real milestone.


    I anticipated as much. My twisted system seemed to have a peculiar fondness for the number 10.


    It kept granting me random skills whenever I reached 10 attributes. So, I wasn''t entirely surprised when I reached level 10 and felt that something had indeed changed. It was clear that the system had more in store for me as I continued to evolve and grow.


    Oh boy, do I love what I''m seeing right now. The excitement surged through me as I contemted all the new possibilities .


    With more attribute points at my disposal, I didn''t have to be as cautious or stingy with them anymore.


    "It''s time to spend all of my wealth in one go," I grinned, feeling like a one day millionaire .


    [Endurance 9 ¡ª> 10]


    I felt a little rush of rejuvenation coursing through my body. It was as if my bones were bing more solid.


    Atst, the notification I''d been waiting for appeared before me.


    [Random Skill: Stone Body: For 5 seconds, your body will be as hard as stone.]


    [Upgrade level add 1 seconds per level ]


    [Upgrade level add 3% hardness increase per level ]


    [Level up to 30 to unlock Metal Body]


    Seeing the Stone Body skill, I couldn''t help but burst intoughter. This skill was seriously useful . If I managed to level it up high enough to attain a Metal Body, I wouldn''t need to fear guns anymore.


    It was a important skill for me because one of the reasons I had always been wary of the military was their firepower. But now, armed with this new survivability skill, I could start to feel more confident about facing them in the future.


    Of course, I have no intention of actively seeking out trouble, but I''m just keeping this power in my back pocket, just in case I stumble upon a situation that can''t be solved by my skill of suggestion alone. It''s like having another life saving skills, and who doesn''t love having one of those handy?


    At the same time, I''ve be more cautious around the concept of Gifted. It''s be clear to me that there are some seriously dangerous individuals hiding in the shadows, and I had beenpletely unaware of them all this time.


    If these Gifted have truly unlocked more potential of their minds, there''s a good chance that my power of suggestion might be severely limited against them. In that case, I need to start brainstorming and finding more creative ways to counter their abilities. It''s like a high-stakes game of mental chess, and I''m determined to stay one step ahead.


    [Stamina 4 ¡ª> 10]


    I decided to boost my stamina as my next attribute. When I did this, I felt my heart rate increase, but it wasn''t in a bad way. It was like my heart was bing stronger and more robust. My breathing also improved noticeably, almost like my lungs were getting bigger and better at taking in air.


    [Random Skill: Stamina Master: For 10 seconds you will not feel any fatigue.]


    [Upgrade level add 1 seconds per level ]


    Another useful skill - it might not be overpowered, but it''s certainly practical.


    ''Now let''s increase my intelligence ,''


    I n to increase all my normal attributes into 10 and right now , Intelligence is the only thingcking.


    [Intelligence 4 ¡ª> 5]


    [Intelligence 5 ¡ª> 6]


    [Intelligence 6 ¡ª> 7]


    [Intelligence 7 ¡ª> 8]


    [Intelligence 8 ¡ª> 9]


    [Intelligence 9 ¡ª> 10]


    Unlike my other stats, I decided to increase my Intelligence one point at a time. I had noticed that there were side effects whenever I boosted my attributes, so it seemed only logical to assume that leveling up my intelligence, which was directly connected to my brain, mighte with a lot of pain.


    And I wasn''t wrong. Increasing my intelligence did hurt, but it was bearable because I allowed myself to adapt gradually to the increase. Slowly but surely, I pushed through the difort, knowing that the rewards of a sharper mind would be well worth it in the end.


    I could sense that I had be smarter, but the increase in intelligence wasn''t immediately noticeable since I wasn''t actively engaged in any challenging tasks at the moment. It was as if my mind had been sharpened, but the true extent of its capabilities would be apparent when put to the test.


    But I wasn''t too concerned about the immediate effects. Right now, I already considered myself quite intelligent, and I was more intrigued by the random skill that I would gain as a result of this intelligence boost.


    I was practically banking on winning the lottery of skill selection here, expecting some amazing ability to fall into myp and catapult my powers to a whole new level.


    "Please, system, grant me an incredible ability!" I sped my hands together and sent out a yful prayer, as if the system gods were listening and ready to indulge my whimsical request.


    [Random Skill: ¡­.]

 Chapter 138: Scary Growth

    [Random Skill ¡­]


    [Random Skill ¡­]


    [Random Skill ¡­]


    "Why is it taking so long?" I eximed in surprise as I waited for my random skill to manifest.


    I couldn''t help but wonder if the dy was because I was about to receive an overpowered skill, and the system needed a bit of extra time to prepare for the sheer awesomeness it was about to bestow upon me.


    ''This has to be one heck of a skill! It''s taking quite a while for the system to download it,'' I chuckled.


    It''s likeparing an indie game to a massive triple-A title that''s over 200 GB because the developers got a bitzy and skipped optimization.


    So now, the system might be struggling to keep up with the sheer data of my new skill, requiring some serious digital horsepower to handle all the incredible potential it holds.


    [System: Congrattions, host, for increasing all your normal stats to 10.]


    [Reward: You will have 100% more luck on one random skill.]


    I couldn''t believe my luck! It seemed that my yful prayer had been answered in the most unexpected way.


    [Random Skill]


    [Mind Link - The ability to link your mind with any living being within a 20-meter radius. You need to first use suggestion on that organism before you can control them.


    [Each level increases the radius by 10 meters.]


    [Each level 10 levels increases the number of organism you can control.]


    "I hit the lottery!" I practically jumped out of my bed in excitement after reading about my new skill. It was as if I had won a jackpot.


    The power to link my mind to others was super useful . The flexibility it offered was mind-boggling, and I could already imagine all the incredible ways I could use this skill to my advantage.


    If I upgrade this skill alongside Parallel Thoughts, I could potentially create my very own real-time army of controlled beings.


    Just imagine the possibilities! It''s like assembling my own squad of mind-linked "Gifteds", each with their unique abilities and skills. We''d be an unstoppable force, and I couldn''t help but grin at the prospect of orchestrating such an entric and powerful team.


    And there was another unexpected surprise that caught my attention.


    The fact that it mentioned "Living Beings" meant I could even utilize this power to control animals.


    I mean, let''s face it, animals don''t understand humannguage, so my suggestion skills were pretty useless when it came to them. But now, with Mind Link, I could bypass this restriction.


    I will be an animal whisperer, linking my mind to a bird for some high-flying reconnaissance, or getting chummy with a rat to gather intel from the underground.


    And if I really put my mind to it, I could even establish a connection with a Siberian tiger!


    For now, I decided to put all those exciting ns on the back burner. My priority was to allocate all my stats first so I could better equip myself .


    "I still have 7 attribute points," I murmured after regaining myposure. At the moment, the only option I had was to increase my Mind Power. Perhaps something exciting would be unlocked once I reached a Mind Power level of one.


    [Mind Power 0.2 ¡ª> 0.9]


    The moment I increased my Mind Power, I was relieved to find that I didn''t experience any pain, unlike when I boosted my intelligence. However, I did feel a bit light-headed. Then something peculiar happened - my vision changed, and I began to see a subtle blue aura surrounding everything, even my own hands.


    "What is this thing?" I wondered aloud as I moved my hands around, fascinated by the strange phenomenon. It was as if a mystical blue light had washed over my surroundings. Even the sandals on the floor were bathed in this eerie glow.


    Almost instinctively, I thought about my sandal moving, and to my astonishment, it obeyed my mentalmand. It was a bit challenging to control at first, but I was able to make it move.


    ''I''m an Esper now ,'' I eximed in shock. This was just amazing . I tried controlling heavier things , unfortunately I can barely lift them. And as expected I started getting dizzy after overusing my Mind Power.


    "I still need to increase my Mind Power further to make it truly usable, but this is good progress," I thought to myself. I realized that I had numerous sources to obtain attributes, so it made sense to concentrate on dominating those girls in the special mission. Each of them could potentially provide me with 5-10 attributes, which was a significant boost.


    The problem now is the blue aura.


    It had be a bit disorienting, so I decided to experiment with it. I closed my eyes and imagined the aura vanishing, and to my relief, when I opened my eyes again, my vision was back to normal.


    Curious, I tried turning the aura on again. I discovered that I could switch this ability on and off at will. It was like having a built-in visual filter that I could toggle whenever I pleased


    The next on the agenda is the 24 skill points I have . I could put them all in Suggestion , but it wont give me any substantial increase , so it''s better to upgrade my new skills.


    [Mind Link Level 1 ¡ª> 10 ] [110 meters ] [Two Organism]


    Upgrading the Mind Link skill was a no-brainer for me. Having the ability to remotely control others would undoubtedly reduce the chances of me facing danger directly.


    [Stone Body Level 1 ¡ª> 10 ] [27% hardness]


    I saw the Stone Body skill as my second line of defense. In case someone managed to get close to me, like a gunman, I could utilize this skill to avoid immediate harm and then use my other abilities to react and respond. I


    I contemted the idea of increasing my Mind Power to create a barrier using my Esper-like ability to block bullets. However, it became apparent that at the moment, my power was too weak for such a feat.


    Judging from its current growth rate, I estimated that I would need at least 5 points of Mind Power to achieve that level of control, which equated to 50 attribute points. It was a substantial investment, but the potential benefits of having a bullet-blocking barrier were undeniably enticing. I knew I had a long way to go, but it was a goal worth working toward.


    [Mind Eye Level 3 ¡ª> Level 5 ] [15 levels ahead ]


    [Mind Eye Level 5 ¡ª> Level 8 [+3 levels ]


    ''So, the price for upgrading the Mind Eye also increases,'' I sighed feeling like I just wasted my skill points. After reaching level 5, I had only managed to gain one more level, allowing me to see the stats of others.


    But as I thought about it, perhaps there were additional features or hidden capabilities that came with the Mind Eye skill upgrade.


    "I''m excited to try out all these new skills," I grinned, feeling like a kid who had just opened a box filled with a plethora of exciting gifts.

 Chapter 139: Strongest System?

    "At first I was afraid, I was petrified¡­" I started singing with a yful grin as I made my way downstairs. I was on cloud nine, filled with excitement about testing my new skills.


    Sipping my c, I spotted a trash can and decided to have some fun. I intentionally shot the empty can toward it, making it miss. Then, with a subtle use of my awesome power, I controlled it to drop perfectly into the trash can like a true boss.


    "Call me the Non disabled Professor X," I grinned, feeling like a big shot just because I could manipte a soda can.


    I knew it might seem like I was counting my chickens before they hatched, but hey, having a bit of fun was not against the rules.


    And to increase my mind powers, I needed to use it frequently. The progress might not be enormous at first, but I was confident that with practice, I would gain more control and unlock its potential .


    In addition to Mind Link, I also intended to brainstorm ways to improve and make the best use of my other skills. m|vlempyr your story source


    My earlier assumptions about my abilities was not giving it justice.


    "I''m sorry, system, for ever doubting you. You''re the most powerful system in the universe" I apologized to my godlike partner.


    Initially, I had seen it as a mere Mind Control System who''s only purposed was to aid me with my questionable desires and fantasies, leading me to believe that itcked thebat power of "fictional" systems like the Vampire or Dragon System . However, as I delved deeper into the powers of the "Neurolink," I began to grasp its true potential.


    This system wasn''t just about controlling minds; it had the godlike ability to tap into and unlock my mind''s full potential. Mind control was just the tip of the iceberg.


    In light of this revtion, the idea of bing a vampire or even a dragon seemed insignificant. With the Neurolink, I could aim much higher ¨C I could aspire to reach god-like levels of power.


    "Good morning , sir ," The female attendant''s voice jolted me from my thoughts.


    "Sir, are you ready to check out now?" she asked with a bashful look. It was super obvious that she had be really attracted to my charismatic appearance. I couldn''t me her; I was practically a walking fuckboy now.


    I was so incredibly charming that I could easily add "Rizz" as my middle name, and I doubted anyone would raise a single objection.


    "You''re Perfect," I chuckled, realizing that I had just found the perfect person to test my new abilities on.


    "Pardon me, sir?" She began to blush, clearly ttered by my unexpected words. Her reaction was reminiscent of a woman who had just seen her crush.


    "You''re mine now. You will follow everything I tell you," Imanded.


    [Suggestion - Sess]


    "Yes," she answered.


    With the hotel attendant under mymand, I decided to go for the ultimate test and activated "Mind Link."


    As I did, my vision went haywire for a moment. When it finally cleared up, I found myself staring at a super handsome man . He was tall, charismatic, and had that "It''s hard to be attractive" vibe.


    "You''re so good-looking, sir. I''d be honored to bear your seeds," I chuckled at my own yful words. As I raised my hands and inspected them, I saw that they were thin, and even had some well-groomed pink cuticles.


    Then like a true man of culture ,I began to fondle her boobies, or rather, my boobies, since I was currently in control of her body. However, the one thing that somewhat disappointed me was theck of sensory feedback. It was as if I could manipte her body like a video game character, but can''t feel anything .


    ''What a bummer ,'' I sighed .


    Realizing that it was hopeless to dwell on this matter, I closed my eyes and practiced switching between my own body and the controlled one until I got the hang of it.


    Next, I decided to see if I could use Parallel Processing alongside Mind Link. After a bit of effort, I managed to control both bodies simultaneously, although it was a bit challenging.


    At this point, I could split my thoughts between both bodies to control them simultaneously. It felt like having two controllers. It was doable, but I had to admit it was quite challenging. Managing both bodies and their actions required a high level of concentration and coordination.


    However, I didn''t need to worry too much about it for the time being.


    Now to test the range of this ability, I walked to the second floor of the building with my real body while still controlling the other one.


    I wanted to see how far I could go and whether the distance would affect my control, kind of like a Wi-Fi signal. Surprisingly, I didn''t feel any interference until I passed a distance of 110 meters. It was an interesting discovery, and I was starting to grasp the extent of my newfound power.


    After releasing control, I discovered that I could effortlessly return to it as long as the person I had controlled remained within my range. It was as if I had an innate sixth sense that alerted me to the presence of individuals I could influence, and the moment I closed my eyes, a vivid connection was reestablished.


    "Hey, we''re ready to check out," dered an older, round man with a self-satisfied expression on his face. He had an 40is lookingdy clinging to his arm, and, well, let''s just say that her makeup didn''t do miracles for her looks.


    It was evident from her fashion choices that she was the kind of girl you''d spot strolling down your local streets offering her service, not necessarily gracing magazine covers.


    But these two was perfect for my test.


    "You need to pay double," Imanded, my eyes fixed on them.


    "What the hell are you talking about, miss?" The old man''s irritation red up as my audacious request caught him off guard. It became apparent that my skills didn''t work when I wasn''t using them directly from my body.


    "I''m sorry, sir," I quickly apologized, deciding it wasn''t worth causing a scene. "I was just answering someone on my phone."


    The old guy together with his low quality hooker just sneered in contempt and walk away.


    With that, I continued my experiments, focusing on gathering the data I needed until I was satisfied with the results. There was no time for jokes or unnecessary confrontations.


    "I''m ready ," I chuckled afterpleting my test.

 Chapter 140: Farming Attributes

    Walking closer to the BW car dealership, the sounds that greeted me were captivating. The gentle hum of engines mixed with asional revving, creating a symphony of automotive sounds. It was like the cars themselves were whispering promises of speed and luxury.


    Bright showroom lights danced across the sleek, polished surfaces of the cars, making them even more alluring. Salespeople in sharp ck suits moved gracefully between the vehicles, and their footsteps echoed on the pristine tiled floor.


    Hushed conversations between potential buyers and enthusiastic salesmen added to the ambiance. The asional click of car doors being opened and closed gave a tactile sense of what awaited inside these machines.


    "Wee to BMW, sir," a male car dealer approached me. He greeted me with a wide, toothy smile, but unfortunately for him, my own smile left him looking rather ordinary inparison.


    Even the other customers and female car dealers couldn''t help but give me a double take because of my charisma.


    I was dressed in a sleek, semi-formal ck coat, the kind that left my high-quality white undershirt visible. I''d pulled up my coat sleeves to disy my uncle¡­ I mean my silver rolex watch prominently. My pants were a stylish maroon, and my shoes were a pair of high-end ck ones that would take most people months of saving just to afford.


    At that moment, I exuded the scent of money, and it was impossible to ignore.


    "I''d like a female to assist me," I stated firmly, maintaining a cool tone.


    The male car dealer was taken aback by my request, but he remained professional and attempted to recover the situation.


    "Sir, I can certainly assist you with any questions you have about the car. I''ve been an employee here for eight years and am well-versed in..."


    "I said I want a female to assist me," I interrupted him bluntly.


    He was left speechless, and before he could continue with any more arguments, I utilized my suggestion skill and pointed to a girl who had caught my eye.


    "I want her," I dered, my decision final.


    [Suggestion : Sess]


    With my power of suggestion, he obediently followed mymand, calling over his colleague as if he were a faithful dog.


    In just a matter of minutes , a female car dealer approached me with a warm smile. She was dressed in a ck zer and a formal skirt, her brown hair cascading gracefully.


    With pink lipstick and subtle makeup that entuated her features, she exuded tempting beauty. It was no wonder that BMW had selected her for the job of enchanting male customers with deep pockets and perverted minds. Any man who crossed her path would be captivated by her irresistible charm.


    In this particr department, she was undoubtedly more beautiful than Alyssa. Unlike Alyssa, she possessed a refined and professional appearance. Even the addition of eyesses only served to enhance her ck round eyes, making her look incredibly seductive.


    Unfortunately for her, I wasn''t like most other men.


    Little did she know, I wasn''t about to be swayed by these corporate tricks. My self-control was like a fortress, and I was the gatekeeper, determined not to let any slick sales tactics breach my defenses.


    ''You think you can use your beauty against me?'' I sneered internally .


    "You look so young and handsome, sir. I think our new sports car would suit you perfectly."


    "Alright, show me your most expensive one," I replied almost immediately after hearing the word ''handsome.''.


    ''Damn it ,You''re really good,'' I muttered in frustration as I followed her to the front of the dealership. This woman had serious sales skills. Before I knew it, I was standing in front of a stunning Top of the line White BMW M8 Competition.


    "This is our best sports car, sir," she smiled at me, emphasizing the word "Best."


    I couldn''t resist the urge to run my hand over the car''s smooth surface, enjoying the feel of luxury. The "BMW M8 Competition" was a sight to behold, with its aerodynamic lines and wless white paint that glistened under the showroom lights. Every curve and contour seemed meticulously crafted, hinting at the extraordinary attention to detail.


    Click.


    I opened the door.


    Inside ,the pleasant scent of high-quality ck leather wafted from the seats, adding to the overall feeling of the car interior .


    The car''sbination of white exterior and ck interior colors created a pleasing contrast. I particrly liked the modern digital screen on the dashboard. Riding in this vehicle made me feel like a bit of a douche bag , which was a sign of its quality. content source mpy r


    "Do you fancy this model, sir? It seems like the perfect match for you. The sleek design and every aspect of it really enhance your appearance," she restarted her pitch.


    "What''s the price for this one?" I inquired, a little surprised. I had initiallye with the intention of purchasing a outdated sports car, and this girl had presented me with the most expensive option. She was quite the clever saleswoman.


    "It''s just 180 million Korean won, sir," she dered.


    "So, it''s just 180 million? How... cheap," I replied, my voice sounding a bit awkward. This was a very big amount of money, around 138,000 USD. I couldn''t help but wonder about my worth and whether I could really afford this car.


    She started smiling back at me waiting for my answer but I could tell just by looking at her that she''s getting suspicious .


    "Sir, would you like to check out some of our other models?" she asked, as if attempting to spare me from any embarrassment.


    "Why ? It''s just 180 million won," I said through gritted teeth, trying to brush off any concerns. It was just money, after all. With my skills, I could always find a sugar mommy to help me recoup this expense.


    Well, I''ll just view this as an investment for my special missions. After all, who can resist a guy with a shy sports car? It''s like a ma for attention .


    And speaking of missions.


    I was only entertaining this because I wanted to drive a sports car and, at the same time, earn attribute points which I needed to level up my Mind Power. The beautifuldy in front of me was one of the women from my special mission, and I don''t want her to think I was financially struggling.


    "Are you absolutely sure, sir?" she inquired, feigning concern. However, I could see in her eyes that she was already calcting themission she would earn from my purchase.


    It was fortunate that I had sold over 200,000,000 korean won worth of stocks from my parents'' portfolio beforeing to this money burning establishment.


    "Yeah, I''m sure. By the way, how about joining me for dinnerter ?"

 Chapter 141: Rich Rules

    "I''d loe to, but it''s against our policy to go out with clients. How about I give you a call once I''m done with work?" she suggested in a hushed tone, clearly well-versed in this kind of situation. This was not her first rodeo at all.


    "Sure," I replied.


    It was evident that she had taken an interest in me, so I didn''t have to fret about being ghosted. I mean, it would make me appear like aplete loser after all the effort I had put into looking good and wealthy. Discover gems at m-vle-mp _yr.


    "By the way, we''ve been talking so much that I forgot to ask your name," I chuckled, even though I already knew her name.


    "I''m really sorry for forgetting, my name is ine" she giggled, attempting to ease the awkwardness with augh.


    Observing her, I realized that this woman was not easy to read. I could sense that she was very calcting.


    "You''re so cute that I actually forgot to tell you my name," she added with a seductive smile.


    ''This mission might turn out to be easier than I expected.'' I chuckled to myself.


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    "This is the life!" I eximed at the top of my lungs as I drove my new White BMW through the streets, relishing the experience like a pampered, wealthy brat. Although this was my first time behind the wheel of a sports car, I was rapidly improving, all thanks to my skills.


    The feel of the gears, the precision of the shifts, the thrill of navigating curves¡ªit all felt incredible to the touch. This was the very essence of the sports car advantage, and merely driving it made it abundantly clear why these machines go for a high price.


    As I cruised down the road, I noticed people pausing to take pictures of my car whenever I stopped in traffic. Seeing them drool over my car was like an added bonus, making me smile smugly .


    ''I still have some time to spare before dinner, so I should visit that ce'' I dered, pressing down on the pedal. My car shot from 0 to 60 mph in a mere 2.5 seconds, and I felt my body being pushed back by the sheer force of eleration.


    VROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    The road became my personal yground as I zipped past everyone like a race car driver on caffeine. Traffic ticket? Please, I was like a Form driver with my lightning-fast reaction time.


    *BEEEP BEEEP BEEEP


    As I zoomed past the sluggish cars, their drivers honking like angry birds, I couldn''t contain myugh.


    "You can''t keep up with me! I''ve activated my ''Douchebag Mode'' after getting this sports car," I chuckled, savoring the taste of my arrogance.


    VROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    After thoroughly annoying dozens of drivers and putting their lives in danger, not to mention their passengers'', I finally arrived at my destination. It was a three-story building, and the signboard disyed in bold letters read "GUNS ARCHIVED."


    This ce was one of Korea''s most renowned shooting ranges, catering mainly to the elite and those with authority. The cost of membership alone was exorbitant, making it a privilege reserved for the wealthy.


    "Of course, no need to worry about those credentials," I thought with a sly smile as the security guards simply waved me through after spotting my expensive car. It''s incredible what owning a luxury vehicle can do ¨C people immediately assume I''m harmless, when in reality, I could be a psychotic madman with a twisted system.


    Inside, I strolled confidently towards the person responsible for checking memberships with a slight grin tugging at the corner of my lips.


    Knowing I had the System on my side, I had no worries about the exorbitant fees or the stringent requirements.


    With the power of my suggestion, I engaged the person in conversation, and within mere minutes, I had secured not only membership but also ess to the best shooting coach and high-powered firearms avable at the range. My power had paved my way smoothly into this exclusive club, leaving me feeling invincible.


    Boosting my suggestion skills had certainly made my life a whole lot easier.


    --


    --


    *BANG!


    *BANG!


    *BANG!


    I took some time to familiarize myself with the handguns first.


    They were the most portable firearms avable, and I knew they would be my go-to choice when dealing with armed or even gifted individuals.


    The recoil of each shot sent vibrations through my hands, and the smell of gunpowder filled the air. I adjusted my grip, aligning the sights with my target, and fired off rounds with increasing uracy.


    With the aid of all my passive skills, I quickly mastered it. Myst few shots were dead-on target, and the recoil no longer bothered me.


    --


    --


    *rat-tat-tat!


    *rat-tat-tat!


    *rat-tat-tat!


    The echoing sound of the high-powered M16 carbine was quite thrilling. Initially, I had some difficulty adjusting, but with practice, my aim became more stable. It was clear that improving my learning skills was a wise decision, as it was saving me a lot of time


    I didn''t limit myself to just the M16; I explored various other firearms avable at the range. After discovering the existence of gifted individuals, I realized that I needed more power to protect myself. It seems my system was even actively putting me in dangerous situations, so it wouldn''t hurt to be careful.


    And this is not the only reason why I decided to learn how to use guns now. With my Mind Link, I can control and equip others with weapons. It''s like having my own team of gunmen at my disposal.


    Just imagining it made me grin like a maniac.


    *rat-tat-tat!


    *rat-tat-tat!


    *rat-tat-tat!


    Time seemed to fly by, and before I knew it, I had gained a general mastery of guns. I could handle different guns with confidence and precision, but I understood that simply knowing how to use it wasn''t enough.


    Practical experience and specialized training were essential to truly be proficient in firearms, and that was a different thing altogether.


    But for now , I''m satisfied with this progress .


    "Give me handguns and rifles that can''t be traced," Imanded.


    "All of our guns are traceable," the coach replied.


    "Is there a way to make them untraceable?" I inquired.


    "We can etch the ballistic fingerprint so they can''t trace it back to us, but if they find the gun in your possession, they could still match it," he exined.


    "That''s sufficient," I responded confidently. Thanks to my system, I could easily use my suggestion on the police to prevent getting arrested in the first ce. There was no need to concern myself with it.


    After wrapping everything, I entered the CCTV room andmanded everyone to erase all traces of my presence from the surveince footage.


    --


    --


    On the parking lot .


    "That was quite exhausting," I chuckled to myself as I leaned back in myfortable, expensive leather seat.


    Ring Ring Ring


    My phone rang, and I answered the call with a mischievous grin.


    "I''ll be there,"

 Chapter 142: Ride

    "Look at that car, it looks really expensive ."


    "I think that''s the new BMW M8, the one that costs a fortune to buy."


    "Wow, whoever''s riding that car must be filthy rich."


    "I want to ride whoever''s riding that car,"


    Whispers of awe about my car filled the parking space. Old aunts and young housewives started chatting among themselves when I parked my car in front. Normally, that spot was reserved for residents, but who would dare to tell me otherwise?


    I looked so wealthy at that moment that I doubted any of the security guards would dare to reprimand me. And even if they did, one word from me would be enough to silence them. Even the owner of the building wouldn''t be able to touch me.


    As I stepped out of my stunning sports car, more hush fell over the crowd gathered nearby. They were captivated by the sight before them, as if a famous celebrity had suddenly appeared in their quiet apartment .


    "He''s so handsome!"


    "I might just consider cheating on my husband if he made a move on me."


    "He''s the same age as my son, but I wouldn''t mind getting some entanglement with him."


    The murmurs from the housewives and MILFs were bing more audacious.


    ''These MILFs are just too... enthusiastic. Maybe their husbands have been neglecting them too much,'' I thought to myself, shaking my head in amusement as I recalled some hentai I had read, which seemed to have some truth to it about neglected housewives being more prone to cheating.


    Because of this ,I had to constantly remind myself not to act too cool or risk being hit on by dozens of horny housewives that seems too eager to devour my dick. Yeah, I''m practically the definition of humble and respectful, so being the center of attention really grinds my gears.


    ''Well, in their case, I think they want to grind my dick,'' I chuckled to myself.


    To avoid attracting too much attention, I casually strolled toward the apartment building. It was a pretty impressive ce, with a passable lobby that spoke volumes about its cost. I mean, it''s only logical that a BMW car dealer could afford such ce.


    I found a long chair in the lobby, so I decided to wait there. It''smon knowledge that women take their time getting ready, so I didn''t mind waiting. Experience the best from m-vl _emp _yr.


    While passing the time, I started reading some articles on my phone. One of them caught my attention ¨C A massive sinkhole in Wonju. There was even a video showing thend crumbling, as if a gigantic ck hole were devouring it from below.


    I couldn''t believe my eyes when I saw that video of the massive sinkhole. It''s like something out of a science fiction movie. Nature can be both awe-inspiring and terrifying at the same time.


    "Sorry for the wait," ine''s voice pulled my attention from my phone.


    I raised my head and, in that instant, I was struck by her beauty.


    She had ditched her sses and now wore brown contact lenses that perfectlyplemented her hair. Her white dress, adorned with delicate white floral patterns at the hem, exuded elegance. Her high heels added a touch of sophistication, making her appear even more pleasing to the eye.


    As she walked closer, a delightful aroma filled the air, weaving an invisible spell around me. It was the unmistakable scent of a high-end perfume, a symphony of floral scents that danced together in perfect harmony. The fragrance was both elegant and enchanting, with a hint of jasmine and a touch ofvender .


    It was the kind of scent that lingered in your memory long after the person had left the room, a scent that whispered of luxury and refinement.


    "You look absolutely stunning," Iplimented her, genuinely impressed by her appearance.


    "Thank you," she replied with a warm smile, her cheeks gently flushed from my heartfelt words.


    "Shall we?" I asked, offering her my hand, and she gently took it. Her grip wasn''t overly affectionate, but I could sense a subtle connection as she held onto my arm.


    I attempted to make eye contact with her, but she seemed to avoid it, maintaining a reserved demeanor.


    It appeared that she had initially been quite bold, but my confident demeanor seemed to have made her realize that I wasn''t someone she could easily handle.


    With each step we took, it felt like the buzz of conversation around us was growing. People were casting sidelong nces at us, trying to decipher the story behind our pairing.


    Some residents discreetly pointed fingers, while others exchanged knowing nods, as if they were privy to some secret I wasn''t aware of.


    ine, on the other hand, seemed to be growing increasingly uneasy with the attention. Her grip on my arm tightened, and I could sense her difort. She hadn''t anticipated that our evening would attract this much scrutiny.


    Reaching my car, she let out a small sigh of relief, clearly grateful for the brief respite from the prying eyes.


    It was bing apparent that there was more to her than met the eye. However, I refrained from using my suggestion on her, as doing so would jeopardize my chances of earning the reward I want.


    And I also understood that delving into her personal secrets wasn''t a wise move, and honestly, I wasn''t interested in them. My primary focus waspleting the mission, and prying into her issues could onlyplicate matters. I couldn''t afford to waste any more time.


    I had a long list of women to fuck , not to mention my ns to increase my skill points by torturing/killing people. My schedule was packed, and it was amusing how even with a powerful system, I always felt like I was running out of time.


    My n was simple: take her out to dinner, get her to invite me over, and then reap the attribute points and experience while I fucked her so hard , she wont be able to walk normally tomorrow .


    Afterward, she''d be one of my side chick, someone I''d visit whenever I was bored and horny.


    "Ready to go?" I asked her once I noticed she had taken her seat.


    "Yes," she nodded.


    "Great, let''s head out," I replied, gently pressing the pedal of my car.


    Within minutes, we were on the road, heading toward our destination.

 Chapter 143: Mission for a Reason

    In the distance, I spotted the Park Hyatt Seoul Hotel, renowned as one of the most luxurious hotels in South Korea.


    My choice to dine there was driven by the embarrassing fact that I had little knowledge about upscale restaurants, so I resorted to a quick online search for the most luxurious dining establishments avable.


    "We''re dining in Park Hyatt Hotel?" she asked, her gaze falling on the tall building in the distance.


    "Yeah, I heard that the food is great there," I chuckled.


    "You haven''t eaten there yet?" she asked, curiositycing her voice. It seemed she found it surprising that someone as wealthy as me hadn''t dined at such a ce.


    I made a quick recovery to save face.


    "I''m what you call a self-made businessman," I replied.


    "Oh, so you didn''te from an affluent family? I thought you did, given how you carry yourself," she remarked.


    "What do you mean ?" I asked .


    "Don''t be offended, but my first impression of you was that of a rich brat," she giggled, attempting to lighten the mood.


    "No offense taken," I replied with a forcedugh.


    As I drove my car toward the hotel restaurant, a valet was already waiting. He greeted us and asked for my key.


    "Don''t scratch it," I used suggestion to ensure that he would take the utmost care in handling my car.


    I might not be a car enthusiast, but I had already fallen in love with this vehicle. I named it "White Fang" because of my deep affection for it. Just hearing the name "White Fang" demonstrated the effort I put into selecting a name for it.


    I also n to buy another sports car in the future and name it "Dark Knight"


    After ensuring that "White Fang" is safe, I did what any gentleman would do: I opened the car door for her and offered my assistance. I noticed the smoothness of her hands. Girls like her certainly took good care of their appearance, right down to their hands.


    I couldn''t deny that her smooth hands were a great bonus, and I really liked it. Just the thought of her hands stroking my dick excited me.


    "Wee to Park Hyatt," greeted the bellboys as they bowed their heads. They seemed ustomed to serving wealthy patrons and wore calm expressions.


    We simply nodded and continued to walk inside.


    The restaurant I had chosen was the The Timber house . There were other luxurious restaurants in the hotel, but I selected this one because it was surrounded by floor-to-ceiling windows, offering splendid views of the city and creating an amazing romantic setting.


    As we entered, a warm, dimly lit ambiance enveloped us, creating an intimate atmosphere.


    A talented pianist yed beautiful melodies, adding to the enchanting ambiance. The restaurant featured a well-stocked bar, perfect for those seeking a drink toplement their meal. The overall setting exuded a romantic aura, making it an ideal choice for our evening.


    The sight of the pianist ying sparked an idea in my mind - I should learn to y a musical instrument. While my focus was currently on gaining strength and abilities, I realized that acquiring a musical skill could prove valuable in the future. Plus, it would serve as a much-needed hobby to help maintain my sanity .


    "Your table is this way, sir," a waitress greeted us with a warm smile, having confirmed my identity.


    Having made prior reservations, we were sure to secure a table positioned near therge windows. From there, we could enjoy a breathtaking view of the city while we engaged in conversation, adding to the charm of the evening.


    With a gentlemanly gesture, I pulled out a chair for ine, allowing her to sit down gracefully. As we settled in, the menus were handed to us.


    ine opted for some light meals, showing a conscious effort to watch her food intake. In contrast, I couldn''t resist the temptation and ordered a mouthwatering Wagyu beef steak. My taste buds were yearning for it.


    "So, ine, tell me more about yourself. What do you do when you''re not selling luxury cars?" I decided to strike up a conversation.


    She smiled politely but didn''t seem too eager to share. "I lead a fairly simple life, nothing too exciting. I enjoy reading and spending time with my family."


    "Sounds nice," I replied, trying to keep the conversation going. "Any hobbies or interests you''re particrly passionate about?"


    She hesitated for a moment, her gaze drifting away. "Well, I do have a few interests, but they''re not something I discuss openly."


    I could sense that something was bothering her. It couldn''t be me, as she wouldn''t have agreed to meet if she had a dislike for me.


    I took a sip of my wine and pondered ways to make her open up more about herself.


    RING ! RING ! RING


    However, before I could even start the conversation, her phone rang. She retrieved it from her bag, and her expression shifted after seeing the caller''s name.


    Stay tuned with NovelFire|em|p|yr.


    "I''m sorry, I have to take this call," she apologized, hastily rising from her seat.


    "What the hell," I couldn''t help but curse inwardly. I thought I was quite the charmer, but it seems I''m quite not there yet when I can''t use my suggestion. Mature men are really differentpared to innocent high school girls like Ayumi.


    "Waitress ," I raised my hand and called the attention of one of the female staff members. She promptly approached me with a respectful smile.


    "What is it, sir?" she inquired.


    "You''re mine now," I dered, activating my suggestion, and then I utilized Mind Link to take control over her body.


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    "Why are you still bothering me?" ine''s hushed voice couldn''t hide her frustration. I used the waitress body to eavesdrop on her conversation.


    I needed to understand what had been bothering her all this time. The system had given me this mission for a reason, and I was determined to uncover the truth behind it.


    "What? No, I don''t want to tell you where I am," she started protesting.


    "I don''t care if you''ll make my life miserable. I''ve had enough of you. I''m not afraid of you," she continued, her voice growing more frustrated.


    I think she was talking to her ex. It seemed like the most likely exnation for this dramatic conversation.


    "What do you mean you would beat him too? You don''t have the right to do that. We broke up already, so I''m free to meet whoever I want," she insisted.


    ''Hey, can''t you save the drama forter? I''m here for attribute points, not to be a part of your soap opera.'' I sighed to myself .


    "I hate you! Don''t call me ever again!" she cursed out loud and drop the call.

 Chapter 144: Extremes

    "That bitch!" A tall man with flowing, ebony hair sneered, his dark eyes narrowing with anger and his brow furrowing in frustration. This man was none other than ine''s ex-boyfriend, Damien


    The dimly lit bar buzzed with activity around him, the clinking of sses and the murmur of conversations fading into the background as his emotions took center stage.


    He had called in with the intention of confronting her, hoping to rekindle a spark that had long since faded into ashes. Yet, she had ignored him, dismissing his effort with a cold indifference that made him angry.


    ''How dare that bitch? Not afraid of me?'' he seethed, his anger simmering just beneath the surface. "I''ve shown her favoritism, and now she thinks I won''t beat her?"


    He had once been the center of ine''s world, a charismatic and kind figure who had swept her off her feet with his charm . But as time had passed, his possessiveness had grown, slowly poisoning their once-joyful rtionship.


    It all began on a seemingly ordinary night when he started experiencing strange and debilitating headaches. At first, he brushed them off as mere nuisances, but he soon realized that these headaches were apanied by something inexplicable: a profound change within him.


    As the days passed, he started to notice shifts in his abilities. He grew stronger, his physical powers increasing to levels he had never thought possible. Find joy in m-vlemp _yr.


    He could master fighting skills that would have taken years for others. So hisbat skills, once mediocre at best, had transformed him into a formidable fighter. At first, he couldn''t help but see these developments as a blessing in disguise.


    However, with each passing day, the price of these improvement became increasingly apparent. The darkness within him, previously dormant, began to stir and take hold. He became more erratic, his actions increasingly chaotic and unpredictable. His emotional state swung wildly, from intense bouts of anger to moments of euphoria, leaving him feeling like a stranger to himself.


    And joining a gang and eventually bing its leader had made him even more broken.


    "Boss, what''s our n?" asked a tough-looking guy with a scar on his cheek. He wore a sharp ck suit, like you''d see in a Yakuza movie.


    "Did our people follow them?" Damien asked with a stern tone.


    "That''s right, boss," the scar-faced man replied, hesitating slightly. "The man she was with seems pretty wealthy and also handsome, so..."


    BAM!


    Before he could finish his sentence, a powerful fistnded perfectly on the scar-faced man''s jaw, sending him tumbling to the ground.


    "What did you say?" Damien''s voice was cold and menacing as he red at the fallen man.


    "I... I didn''t mean it like that, boss," the scar-faced man stammered, his voice quivering with fear. He knew all too well how terrifying his boss could be. Damien was the new leader of the Seoul Dragons, one of the notorious Big 5 gangs in Korea.


    He was a man of infamous reputation, and some even believed he possessed superhuman abilities because of the sheer ferocity he disyed when angered. There were tales of him taking on a dozens of thugs single-handedly, earning him the ominous title of "Damien The Dragon''s Maw" within the criminal underworld.


    "Is he more handsome than me ?" Damien asked with a menacing look. It was as if he was ready to kill if the scar-faced man answer wrongly.


    The scar-faced man, desperately trying to save himself, quickly responded, "Of course not, boss. You are the most handsome person in the world."


    BAM!


    Another fistnded on the scar-faced man''s face, even harder this time, causing him to feel the sharp pain of a broken nose.


    BAM!


    BAM!


    BAM!


    He continued to pummel the scar-faced man relentlessly, blood spattering everywhere, teeth shattered, but no one dared to intervene. They were well aware of just how crazy their boss could be when provoked.


    "Are you in love with me? Hahahaha," Damien burst into maniacalughter, his demeanor shifting from cold and menacing to downright psychotic. It was clear that he was not just dangerous; he was aplete psycho.


    "Bring everyone. I will kill that bastard who dared to touch my woman," he ordered, his voice dripping with murderous intent.


    After hearing their leader''smand, everyone inside the bar stood up, ready to follow his orders without question.


    The atmosphere in the room shifted from tense to dangerous as the Seoul Dragons prepared to unleash chaos and seek revenge for their boss. Damien''s obsession with protecting what he considered his was borderline crazy..


    The gang members couldn''t help but feel sorry for anyone unlucky enough to anger their boss, especially when it involved ine. He had a brutal habit of going to extremes to keep her and make those who tried to bed her pay a terrible price.


    The number of lives he''d ended due to issues rted to ine was beyond counting. He had various ways of making people disappear ¨C some were buried secretly, others dumped in the ocean, some even burned to ashes, and some were fed to crocodiles. It was the kind of stuff you''d only expect from someone who waspletely insane.


    His actions had earned him a terrifying reputation within the gang, and his members knew better than to question his methods or his intense fixation on ine. They had seen firsthand the terrible things he could do to those who crossed him, and it left no room for doubt that he was someone you can''t afford to offend.


    But little did they know, that the person they were nning to disposed of was even more psychotic and dangerous than they could have ever imagined.


    If Damien was considered crazy, they were in for a shocking revtion when they faced someone who was fundamentally broken to the core, a person who had been pretending really hard to be a human just to keep his sanity from shatteringpletely.


    Anyone who dared to leave this ce and cross paths with "HIM" would undoubtedlye to regret their choices.

 Chapter 145: Best Rebounder

    "Achoo!... Why do I suddenly feel cold? Did someone cursed me behind my back?" I whispered to myself.


    ''No way, that''s just impossible. I''m a model citizen, after all. It''s very unlikely that someone would go ahead and curse someone asw-abiding as me,'' I said, shaking my head.


    And returning to the matter at hand, I began to mentally piece together the information I had gathered from eavesdropping on ine''s conversation.


    ''I mean, seriously, she was clearly hiding something, and now I find out she''s got this ex who''s stuck in a ''can''t move on'' mode. Some guys, I tell ya, it''s like they''re running low on brain cells! Why do they keep ''simping'' on women?


    I mean, Korea practically has a surplus of women for every man, and they''re still out here wasting their time chasing one like they''re hunting for a rare species called "Woman"!"


    "Why can''t all men just be like me?" I wondered aloud, half-jokingly, as if I held the secret form to bing the perfect CHAD.


    "But at least now, I know what to do," I said with a sly grin spreading across my face. Listening in on ine''s conversation had provided me with a valuable insight into her emotions. Instead of being concerned about her broken heart, I saw it as a potential opportunity.


    Now that I had the upper hand, I couldn''t help but relish the idea of being her savior in her time of need. Maniption and deceit were the tools of my trade, and I was ready to use them to make her dance in the palm of my hands.


    "''Don''t worry, I will lend you my shoulder,''" I chuckled darkly, my sinister intentions crystal clear. I was weaving a web of control, ready to ensnare her and bend her to my will , or bed.


    "I''m sorry for making you wait," ine said as she settled back into her chair. She no longer looked flustered, having taken a moment in the bathroom to freshen up.


    "No problem at all," I replied with a smile, attempting to act as innocent as a puppy who hadn''t just eaves drop on her private conversation a few moments ago.


    "Sir, your food is ready," one of the waiters approached us, and with great care, he ced our dishes on the table and opened them for us to savor.


    ''This is too small ? '' I couldn''t help but feel a bit disappointed when I saw that the portion for the steak was smaller than I expected.


    However, I didn''t want toe across as ignorant, so I continued to savor the meat in my mouth while engaging in conversation with her as if everything was normal.


    Of course, fine dining isn''tplete without a good wine. I decided to order their most expensive wine, which cost 2,000,000 Korean won. It paired wonderfully with the fatty steak I was enjoying. As for ine, I could tell she was being mindful of her manners and enjoying the dining experience.


    Now that I had a better understanding of what was bothering her, I continued with the attentive and empathetic approach.


    I remembered reading on Reddit that some women who are heartbroken tend to talk about random topics to distract themselves from their pain. So, I patiently listened and engaged in the conversation, ready to provide support and a listening ear whenever she needed it.


    Recognizing that being a good listener and making her feel valued was my best approach, I maintained strong eye contact and sprinkled in some humor here and there, always careful not to make myself the center of attention.


    Knowing that I tend to be a bit narcissistic, I understood that my usual personality wouldn''t work with her, so I adjusted my approach ordingly.


    And it seemed to be working because she began sharing more about her life. She told me about where she had studied and why she had chosen to be a car dealer at BMW.


    ording to her, she had initially aspired to be an actress, but she found the Korean entertainment industry to be extremelypetitive, leading her to pursue a different career path.


    "So, what''s do you for a living?" she asked, breaking the ice. "I''ve been bbering about myself, but I don''t really know anything about you."


    "I work in...," I hesitated for a moment, then decided to go with a quick answer. "I have a software developmentpany," I replied, trying to keep up the facade. It might not have been the truth, but it was the first thing that popped into my head.


    "A softwarepany ? That must be nice , What are you working on right now ?" she asked while ying with her wine ss.


    "Currently, I''m working on some prettyplex system-rted projects," I said, with a chuckle, attempting toe across as knowledgeable and smart. In a way, my system can be considered a type of software too, I guess .


    "Oh, you mean the software that''s used in BMW cars, like the automatic driving feature in electric cars?" she asked, seeking rification.


    "Yeah, something close that. I basically program things to make life easier for people," I said, exaggerating my role as a software developer. Little did she know that in reality, my "system" only gave me advantages while putting everyone else in dangerous situations.


    "So you''re really contributing a lot to themunity!" she giggled.


    "That''s right, I should win a Nobel Prize for being such a pro-human programmer," I replied with a yful wink, adding a touch of humor to the conversation.


    "You''re so cute," she giggled, catching me off guard.


    I tried to maintain myposure and replied with a yful tone, "Cute enough to win you over?" in a joking manner.


    "That''s right ," she replied , while yfully touching my legs with her feet.


    ''Jackpot! This mission is on the bag,'' I chuckled quietly to myself as I raised my hands to touch hers, savoring the sensation of her soft palms .


    "Do you want me to get a room?" I asked, my grip on her hand tightening slightly, yfully hinting of what was toe.


    .


    "Um," she nodded with a flushed face. I could feel her hands warming up, her eyes dting, and her breath getting heavier as she seemed to be imagining the things I would do to her.


    I know it, being handsome and rich certainly has its advantages. It''s like a superpower at this point.

 Chapter 146: Squirt

    Once we were in the hotel room, ine looked at me with eyes filled with anticipation. The mood for the evening was perfectly set, as I had rented a top-of-the-line room for us.


    It boasted a veranda with a city view, a spacious king-size bed with arge mirror in front of it, and a 60-inch TVplete with its own refrigerator.


    In the room, the soft glow of scented candles filled the air with their alluring fragrance. It was no coincidence; I had taken the time to instruct the hotel staff to light these candles before our arrival, setting the mood for a romantic and intimate evening. Their warm, flickering light added to the ambiance of the room, making it feel even more special and enticing


    "I''m going to take a shower first," she said, leaning in to give me a surprise kiss on the lips just as I was about to say something. Our mouths opened in sync, and we found ourselves lost in a passionate French kiss, going with the flow of the moment.


    Her lips taste incredibly soft and inviting, and even though she had just indulged in a meal, the lingering vor was nothing short of delightful. The hint of whatever she had savored on her lips only added to my excitement, creating a tantalizing sensation that left me wanting more.


    "Take it easy," she yfully leaned back, hinting that she wanted to tease me for a bit longer.


    "That was just the appetizer," she winked at me, yfully entering the bathroom with a mischievous smile as she went to freshen up.


    But before she could close the door, I ced my hand on it.


    "Let me join you. I can''t wait any longer," I teased her and nted a passionate kiss on her lips, unable to resist the temptation any longer. My limit had long since been reached, and all I could think about was fucking her.


    She, too, got caught up in the moment, her hands grabbing my coat as well. I hurriedly took it off while she helped me pull up my undershirt, leaving my chest exposed to the open air. The atmosphere between us grew more intimate as we continued to savor each others lips.


    I also pulled her dress down, revealing her white thin bra, which I immediately pulled down so I could see her pink nipples standing proud on her boobs, waiting to be sucks and ravaged by me, which I''m eager to do as Ileaned over and sucked on her left hard pink nipples . read on NovelFire,em,pyr


    "AH" she let out a soft moan of pleasure as I bit her nipples gently, then I sucked it softly, savoring the taste of her skin.


    My actions sent waves of pleasure coursing through her body, as her breathing quickened and her hands instinctively reached for my hair, urging me to continue. With each gentle nibble , the intensity of her moans grew, fueling my desire to explore every inch of her with my lips and tongue.


    I began licking downward while also slowly pushing down her dress; she was fully absorbed as she kept holding my hair, as if the more pleasure she felt, the harder she pulled.


    When I got to her belly button, I flicked my tongue around it and traced delicate circles, savoring the intoxicating taste of it.


    "It tickles , " she let out a giggle


    I licked her tummy a couple more times before pushing down her dress together with her underwear, andkissing her freshly shaved pussy. Given how recently she shaved it, it was obvious that she had expected things to escte this far.


    Her wet pussy''s aroma filling my nostrils increased my already-heightened senses and sparked my need for more.


    I kissed her right thigh first before moving on to her pussy. I learned that the more pleasure she feels, the more EXP I earned, so I''m putting in more effort to please her.


    I kissed her other thigh before moving on to her clean shave pussy, which was really wet due to all the forey.


    "I can''t take it any longer; Please eat my pussy now?"" she said, her breath ragged and her cheeks flushed.


    "Don''t worry . I wanted to taste your pussy the moment I saw you" I chuckled before I dipped my head down and lick the top part of her slit with my long sharp tongue .


    With my deration, I licked the opening of her pussy upward and prate her inside as far as I could, then wiggled my tongue to heighten her pleasure and enjoy her pussy juice.


    "Your pussy taste amazing" I lifted my head a bit after ravaging her pussy and teased her,


    Then I went back to eating it while sucking her clitoris and stimting her inside with my finger.


    "I love it , please don''t stop ," she moaned, and started putting more strength in her hold against my hair.


    I felt her pussy squeezing my tongue and finger as he pressed her legs against my head while I continued licking and sucking her clit.


    "Fuck, I''m cumming.....I''m cumming¡­ You''re really good ¡­ Fuck ¡­ I''m going crazy" she moaned, leaning against the wall with a rough breath and a flushed look. I could feel her pussy jerking and her love juice filling my mouth, but I didn''t stop and continued to pleasure her.


    "Please stop, I''m too sensitve now...I''m losing my mind," she said as she lifted her butt and pushed my head away, but instead of stopping, I continued to maul her pussy, the intensity of my lick bing faster, and now I used two fingers to stimte her even more.


    Her pussy finally couldn''t stop throbbing, it was like a waterfall, and I could tell this was going to be my best tongue fucking record yet.


    *SQUIRT!


    "I can''t take it anymore, It feels really amazing" she eximed, finally releasing all her pent up pleasure.


    She knelt down in front of me with a red and seductive face.


    "Now it''s my turn to return the favor," she said with a yful smile. Her face was still flushed, and her perfume was a mix of love juice and sweat.

 Chapter 147: Best Night

    "That''s right , baby , keep on licking my dick ," I groaned as ine started to use her mouth to pleasure me. Her saliva was mixing with my cock , making it smell sour yet tempting at the same time.


    She began to lick my balls with her tongue as well, and I must admit that she''s really good.


    I start guiding her head after grabbing her by the hair. She asionally would give me a seductive look in an attempt to make me horny by demonstrating how much she enjoyed giving me a blow job.


    What was even more amazing was that, despite my massive cock, she was handling it very well with her top-notch technique. She was even better than Alyssa in this department.


    "ARGH..ARGH..ARGH Damn baby, you''re so good at giving blowjob," I groaned as I felt her tongue swirl and twist around my cock. She was really skilled at utilizing her tongue and throat to the fullest.


    So it didn''t take long for me to discharge my first load using her awesome tongue technique.


    *SPLURT


    My sperm flooded her throat, yet she swallowed it whole instead of spitting it out.


    ''I love her !'' Those are the first words that spring to mind. Any beautiful girl who can swallow my sperm instantly receives my favor.


    "I want you to fuck me; I want to feel your dick inside me." She stopped sucking after noticing that my cock was hard and wet enough.


    "You''re too demanding," I teased her as I supported her shoulder and assisted her in standing. Then I pushed her head to the wall, pulled up her left legs, and began to slide my dick into her. She was so wet that it flowed right through her with no resistance.


    "I love this feeling.. It''s so big¡­!¡­.Your dick feels so good," she eximed , trying to hide her ahegao face from me. But I know she was having a great time just from her voice alone.


    *SLURPS!


    *SLURPS!


    Slurps filled the air as I moved my dick back and forth. Her pussy was so wet that each thrust sounded like a bubble popping. I could even see her love juice dripping from her legs.


    The aroma of my dick and her pussy merging together also made me lose my mind. It was a smell that would make any man lose their senses. And every time I feel her pussy bubbling, my dick gets harder.


    "Fuck me more ¡­.Please¡­ Destroy my naughty pussy¡­ with your big dick¡­" .


    Hearing her request , I stood up straighter , andlifted her leg higher, and put them on my shoulder while she continued to lean on the wall to support herself. This new position allowed for better support and bnce, ensuring her stability.


    With her legs securely positioned on my shoulders, we were able to maintain a faster rhythm as I continued to ram my dick in her wet pussy.


    "Fuck!"


    "Fuck!"


    "Your dick feels great!"


    My dick was long enough to press his wombs against mine, causing friction that sent pleasure waves inside her pussy. With a dick like mine, every thrust hits the G-Spots.


    "You''re so deep now ¡­. I can feel ¡­. I can feel your dick¡­. Touching my womb. ¡­" she moaned and love every sensation.


    Seeing her ahegao face and my exp rising, I reached down and began squizzing her nipples, trying to pull them out of her tits while rubbing them together between my thumbs and fingers.


    "Fuck! ¡­ I''m cumming already !" She eximed .


    I felt her pussy starting to squeeze my dick as I increase my thrust faster.


    "I''m about to cum too," I groaned with pleasure as I felt my junior bing harder. The pressure is also at its highest point.


    "Don''t Stop¡­. Please¡­. Fuck me more¡­.I want to feel better, You can cum inside ," she insisted, as if she was scared I would withdraw my dick and end her pleasure.


    "Are you sure? You can get pregnant?" I teased her while trying to keep my sperm in check.


    "I don''t care .I just want your big dick inside me," she answered, her voice strained.


    Her words increased my horniness, and this time I felt the first spurt of sperm fly out of my big dick directly inside her . Like a dam breaking, there is an overflow of white stuff flowing into her.


    "AHHHHH... It''s hot... I can feel your. Semen¡­inside.... Me," she whimpered as she felt my white stuff flood inside her.


    "I''m cuming too .¡­.you''re dick feels so.. good," she added as I felt her pussy throbbing erratically , adding to the pleasure I''m feeling right now.


    We both cum together, and the sensation shook me to my core.


    As I withdrew my dick, I could see her pussy slowly leaking my white sperm. It keeps gushing because of how much sperm I pump into her womb.


    This felt like one of my best fucks yet. She knows how to handle a dick.


    After we calmed down , ine drop down to the floor and I had to support her . She looks exhausted already but I''m still not done her with yet.


    I''ve alreadypleted my objective, but I can''t stop thinking about her. She was a fantastic sex partner, and I''d be insane to end the night like this. Furthermore, my EXP no longer increased, so I don''t need to worry about being too rough on her.


    "Hey, that was just the appetizer," I whispered , recalling the joke she had just told me.


    With her in a princess carry, I walked over to the bed for the next round among many.


    I intend to fuck her until she passes out from exhaustion tonight.


    "Can we take a little break?", she asked .


    Iughed and moved her legs apart so I could ram her again.


    "You can sleep while I continue to fuck you," I said with a teasing smile .


    And before she could even object, my dick already prated her pussy.


    My hand quickly rushed to cover her lips as she gasped.


    "Don''t worry. This is going to be the best night of your life,"

 Chapter 148: [Bonus Chapter] Too Smart

    "AH AH AH, please let me rest," she gasped as I fucked her hard. I had already discharged my semen into her pussy seven times but was still not satisfied.


    Improving my stamina and endurance made me more active, but she was now too exhausted from being used so much.


    I paused for a moment after discharging my 8th load.


    "Do you want some water?" I asked as I stood up to get some sparkling water from the fridge. I was also getting thirsty with all these actions.


    "Yeah, I want some water," she replied, her voice tinged with exhaustion as she leaned on the headboard.


    I handed her a ss of water, her fingers trembling slightly from the intensity of our sex.


    "Am I too rough?" I asked, my eyes searching her face for any signs of difort. Of course , I''m just acting to be concerned.


    Her tired smile betrayed the truth as she chuckled softly. "You''re amazing. But yeah, your energy is too much even for me."


    I joined her on the bed, a knowing grin ying on my lips. "Did you enjoy it?"


    A blush crept onto her cheeks, and she looked away briefly before meeting my gaze. "I would be lying if I said no."


    "So, what do you n to do now after this?" she began conversing as she leaned on my shoulder.


    "What do you mean?" I asked, my brows furrowing in curiosity.


    "I know guys like you. I''m pretty sure you just wanted to do it with me, right? And now that you''ve seeded, you''re just going to ditch me," she replied, her voice tinged with a hint of skepticism and vulnerability.


    I was speechless for a moment, grappling with the weight of her words. This woman truly understood theplexities of life.


    "Don''t worry about it¡­ I know that I''m not rtionship material " she continued, her forced chuckle revealing a hint of sadness. "I took a pill beforeing here, so you don''t have to worry about me being pregnant."


    Her words hit me hard, and I realized that she seemed to be rejecting herself before I even had a chance to respond. It was as if she believed she wasn''t worthy of being in a happy rtionship with a good man like me.


    As I looked at her, I couldn''t help but wonder who had made her feel this way. It was clear that something had happened to her to make her so insecure and guarded. The weight of her past experiences and the scars they had left on her soul were evident in her words and actions.


    I felt sorry for her and had a strong urge to help her through her insecurities. But, I realized that it wasn''t really my problem. We had sex, but I didn''t have the responsibility to take care of her issues.


    So, I chose to stay quiet, even though I noticed a hint of sadness in her eyes when I didn''t respond. She quickly closed her eyes and pretended to fall asleep, maybe to protect herself from further pain.


    "My god, I''m a jerk." I shook my head, but I also knew that I couldn''t change my fundamental personality just for one woman. She was good in bed, but not good enough to make mepletely alter who I was.


    However, simultaneously, I found myself confused. The mission seemed too straightforward for a reward of ten attribute points. I had anticipated hidden challenges or twists, but none had presented themselves.


    It urred to me that perhaps the system aimed to give me missions where I could enjoywomen while also gaining strength. If that was the case, then my partner was undoubtedly the GOAT of all systems.


    Suddenly, it felt like I had triggered a "death g," as a signal from one of the hotel staff I had taken control of reached me. That''s right, I had been cautious during this mission, ready for any unexpected incident .


    My mind had grown sharper, thanks to the effects of my passive skills and increased intelligence. Truth be told, I had been cautious right from the start. Acting like a rich brat or speeding on the road were just deliberate exaggerations on my part, tactics to test if I was being followed ,and lower down my threat level by acting dumb.


    I had established a mental link with multiple hotel staff members and strategically positioned them as lookouts. While I could only directly control two people at the same time, I had prepared a contingency n. I could release my control over them but instruct them to send a ping via a portable doorbell-like device linked to mobile data and my phone, which would alert me.


    After that, I just needed to find that puppet and reestablish my connection again.


    Closing my eyes, I began to exert my influence over the hotel staff members currently stationed in the elevator room.


    When I tuned into the view from my puppet, I was met with a startling sight: dozens of menacing-looking individuals who appeared to be an organized crime group were rapidly advancing. They were so forceful that they even pushed aside my puppet.


    "It''s a good thing that I''m really smart," I muttered, shaking my head. I had sensed that something big might ur, and it appeared my intuition had been correct.


    "Quick, hide under the bed," I urgently instructed her, not having time to exin further.


    "What''s happening?" she asked, clearly bewildered.


    "Just trust me," Imanded, so she wouldply for her safety.


    [Suggestion: Sess ]


    With the missionpleted, I now had the ability to use suggestion on her, which would certainlye in handy in this expected situation.


    I hurriedly went to check the drawer, I had rented this room in advance and brought some weapons with me. I found a one-handed pistol and 10 military-grade throwable dagger waiting for me.


    I had taken the time to study how to use both the dagger and the gun, just in case. As for the CCTV footage, I knew exactly where it was located. I nned to delete everything once I gained experience points and skill points from dealing with these suckers.


    "This is just self-defense ," I chuckled to myself, preparing to gain a lot of EXP and skill points today. It seems I''m going to have major upgrade after this rodeo.

 Chapter 149: [Bonus Chapter] Outmaneuvered

    I made sure not to forget to check my guns and inspect my magazines. Thest thing I needed in this situation was a jammed gun.


    [Mind Power 0.9 ¡ª> 1.9 ]


    Having increased my mind power afterpleting the mission, I found that my control over my telekinesis had be significantly more powerful.


    I was fully aware that upgrading my attributes came with pain, so I decided to do so while having sex . It might have been a questionable choice, but it proved to be effective. In fact, ine remained unaware that I had used my telekinesis on her once or twice during our passionate moments.


    I fucked her as my dick vibrated. It''s abination of hardcore fucking and intense sensation with vibrator stimtion. She should consider herself as among the happiest women ever for receiving such a gift from me.


    "My telekinesis is powerful enough to manage these daggers," I murmured to myself, recognizing my heightened capabilities. I concentrated on controlling them one by one, and they began to levitate in the air.


    Currently, thanks to parallel processing, I could handle four of them simultaneously.


    While it might not be enough to kill a group of people, I understood that it was more than sufficient to disrupt their bnce and provide me with a crucial advantage in a confrontation.


    "Stay here , don''t leave this ce until it''s safe outside ," I instructed ine who was now hiding under the bed.


    "I think this is my fault," she replied with a guilty expression, indicating she might know who was behind the impending attack.


    "Don''t worry, this is nothing to me," I reassured her with a chuckle, attempting to calm her nerves. .


    Honestly, I was filled with excitement at this moment. It was the first time I would put my powers to the test and make full use of them.


    ***


    "Is this the room?" Damien asked as they all gathered around one hotel room door.


    "I''ll fucking kill that guy," he sneered in contempt, then raised his leg and kicked the door forcefully.


    BAM!


    As soon as the door swung open, Damien wasted no time.


    "Get in there, find that bastard who dared toy a hand on my woman!" he ordered his subordinates, the tension in his voice was evident.


    "Yes Boss , "


    Five Men rushed inside but before they could do anything , the sound of gun shots echoes .


    *BANG!


    *BANG!


    *BANG!


    *BANG!


    *BANG!


    The small room was filled with the sound of gunfire, and within moments, the five thugsy lifeless, their attempt futile.


    Damien and the others hurriedly took over .


    "Damn, that bastard''s got a gun!" he cursed aloud as he also drew a handgun. His was a stic gun, crafted through 3D printing. It had the potential to be lethal, but its durability was highly questionable. Maybe six shots, and it would break.


    Apanying Damien, the majority of his subordinates also brandished their weapons. While South Korea had strict gunws, individuals like them often found a way to bypass the regtions.


    *BANG!


    Damien fired his gun, aiming to intimidate his target. With their numerical advantage, he nned to psychologically pressure the person he intended to confront.


    "You miss , sucker !," His target voice echoed.


    Damien tried to shoot where the sound came from but before he could do that , 2 shot was fired in his direction forcing him to take cover.


    *BANG!


    *BANG!


    "Damn it," Damien thought to himself. While he might be physically strong, getting shot in the head would 100% kill him. He hadn''t expected to encounter someone this crazy tonight. The tone of the assant''s voice indicated he had no fear whatsoever.


    "I''m going to fucking kill you, Bastard. We''ve got this whole floor surrounded," Damien threatened, his voice oozing with anger.


    "Idiot, we just had a shootout. Do you really think the police won''t be alerted?" the assant chuckled, mocking Damien''sck of foresight.


    "Fuck!" Damien cursed out loud .


    "We are going to attack him together ," Damien turn to his subordinates , they were confused by his ordered , but it was true that going in while shooting the enemy might be faster. With that in mind they all count to three and entered the room while open firing.


    *BANG!


    *BANG!


    *BANG!


    *BANG!


    *BANG!


    *THUD!


    Countless bullets echoed in the room, and finally, the lifeless body of the assant dropped to the ground as Damien managed to hit him in the head.


    Four more of his subordinatesy dead, but he didn''t seem particrly concerned; he had plenty more where they came from


    "You crazy bastard," he sneered in contempt as he attempted to locate ine under the bed. However, he was shocked to discover that she wasn''t there.


    "Where the hell is she ?" he muttered to himself.


    But the next moment


    *BANG!


    *BANG!


    *BANG!


    *BANG!


    *BANG!


    More gunshots rang out in the hallway, and some of his subordinates were forced to enter the room for cover.


    "Boss, someone''s shooting at us in the hallway!" His subordinates cried out with visible fear in their voices.


    Frustration and confusion clouded Damien''s thoughts.


    "What the hell is going on? Are you telling me this guy''s a gang leader too?" he eximed, grinding his teeth as he examined the lifeless assant''s face.


    And then it hit him like a bolt of lightning ¨C the realization that this might be a trap.


    ine was nowhere to be found in the room. It dawned on him that she may have been used as bait to lure them in.


    His suspicions immediately turned to the rival gangs.


    The recent destruction of his ally, Brutal Garden, had intensified tensions in the underground crime world. Now, it seemed like other gangs might be making a move to take him out, leveraging any opportunity they could get.


    "Damn it!" Damien''s frustration boiled over, causing him to clench his fists in anger. His grip was so strong that it shattered his makeshift stic gun into pieces, the shards scattering across the room.


    This was the very first time he had felt so trapped, with no clear way out. The person behind this borate scheme had proven to be more clever and devious than he had ever anticipated, leaving him feeling vulnerable and outmaneuvered, something he was unustomed to.


    =======


    Author''s Note


    500 Power Stones+ 1 Bonus Chapter (Reset Every Week)


    100 Golden Tickets + 1 Bonus Chapter


    1 Castle = 5 Bonus Chapters (Posted the next day)


    =======

 Chapter 150: [Bonus Chapter] Good Answer

    *BANG!


    *BANG!


    *BANG!


    "Damn it! How many people are shooting at us?" Damien cursed loudly. They had already taken down four of the enemy men, all of them dressed in casual clothing, but a new person would emerged to take their ce.


    Among his group, the death toll had already climbed to more than a dozen. The situation was rapidly spiraling out of control.


    What made the situation even more unsettling was the absoluteck of fear these individuals disyed in the face of death. They continued to press forward relentlessly, showing no regard for their own lives.


    Their fearlessness was unnerving, and Damien couldn''t help but feel that the danger they were in was escting rapidly.


    "Sir, we just received a call. Our backup team that arrived has also been ambushed in the elevator ," the subordinate reported, his voiceced with worry. The situation was growing increasingly dire as even their reinforcements were under attack.


    "Who''s responsible for all this?" Damien seethed with frustration and anger. He had a strong desire for revenge but recognized that the situation had be too dangerous. He was fast, but not fast enough to evade bullets


    They were now trapped in the room, with nomeans of escape. Damien found himself in such dire straits that he even wished the police would arrive sooner to intervene and potentially save them from this deadly predicament.


    It was quite ironic that a gang leader like him was now hoping to see the forces ofw and ordere to his rescue.


    Suddenly, the deafening shots ceased echoing through the hallway. However, none of the individuals in the group felt brave enough to check the corridor.


    "Is it over?" someone cautiously inquired.


    "Perhaps they fled because the police are on their way?" another suggested.


    "Thank goodness," murmurs of relief and sighs escaped their lips. The tension in the room began to dissipate as they considered the possibility that the threat might have receded.


    But before they could relish their brief break, the window behind them suddenly shattered, demanding their immediate attention.


    *CRACK!


    However, that momentary distraction proved to be a grave mistake, as in just a split second, a new threat emerged.


    *BANG!


    *BANG!


    *BANG!


    *BANG!


    *BANG!


    In an instant, two figures emerged at the door, opening fire on everyone in the room, including Damien, who was unable to react in time and was struck by the barrage of bullets. The sudden and ruthless attack caught them all off guard.


    "FUCK!" Damien screamed in agony, the searing pain coursing through his body. His durability kept him from immediate death, prolonging his suffering.


    Through the haze of pain, he could make out the figures of the two individuals who had orchestrated this nightmare, approaching him.


    As Damien scrutinized them, he observed that these men seemed malnourished and feeble, resembling typical drug addicts.


    "Hey, why did you attempt to kill me?" one of the men casually inquired as he sat down, a mocking grin on his face.


    "You messed with my woman," Damien sneered in contempt, his anger fueling a sudden burst of strength.


    He grabbed the man with his hand and snapped his neck, ending his life. However, before he could turn to the next adversary, he was shot in the abdomen by the same man whose neck he had just broken.


    "Impossible!" Damien was left speechless, bewildered by the bizarre turn of events. The man should have been dead, yet he managed to maintain a sinister grin before sumbing to death.


    "Hey, hey, it''s not a good thing to snap my neck like that," the other assant, who had been standing,ughed maniacally as he aimed his gun at Damien''s head.


    "Who the hell are you people?" Damien demanded, beginning to believe he was dealing with a group ofpsychopaths.


    The man remained unresponsive for a moment, as if contemting something.


    "Oh, so you''re a Gifted?" he chuckled.


    "Gifted?" Damien was puzzled.


    "Unfortunately, you''re far too weak to be of any use to me. Before you die, tell me everything about your group. I''ll send them all to join you in hell soon," the man taunted, revealing his intention to extract valuable information before killing him.


    "I''ll never ....tell you," Damien sneered, his determination unwavering, even in the face of death.


    The man, however, issued a chilling warning, "Don''t be so stubborn. If you don''t talk, I''ll have to resort to torturing ine."


    "You bastard!..... Keep her out.... of this!" Damien''s desperation was beginning to take over.


    "Give me all the information I need now!," the man pressed, exploiting Damien''s emotional turmoil .


    In that desperate moment, Damien''s emotions welled up, rendering him speechless. His love for ine was deep.


    Amidst the darkness he had embraced and the countless lives he had taken, his feelings for her remained a beacon of unwavering love and warmth. She held a ce in his heart like no other, making her the most cherished and significant person in his chaotic life.


    "I''ll tell you.... everything," Damien admitted, finally breaking down and revealing all the information about his gang location. At this point, he opted forplete transparency. He couldn''t risk providing false information that might enrage his killer and put ine''s life in jeopardy.


    After a grueling minute, Damieny on the ground, his breathing heavy andbored. He had divulged everything he knew, and the loss of blood had taken a significant toll. It was now only a matter of time before he sumbed to his injuries.


    "Do you regret it? All the wrongs youmitted when you were intoxicated with power?" Damien''s killer asked as he calmly sat on the bed, his gaze directed at the dying body before him.


    "I regret nothing," Damien replied in a feeble voice. His words were barely audible. Finally, he stop breathing, and his life came to an end.


    "Good answer," the killer chuckled .


    "Power should be used to our advantage," The killer smiled.


    He could hear a group of people running towards him; it had to be the cops. He then aimed the gun towards his head, and...


    *BANG!

 Chapter 151: [Bonus Chapter] A True Genius

    "It''s finally over," I sighed with relief as I settled into my chair. I had instructed ine to hide under the bed just in case my n took an unexpected turn, but everything had gone exactly as I had intended.


    Right from the beginning, I had taken precautions in case anything went awry. In fact, even before I approached her, I had gathered some information about her life, including rumors of her dating a very dangerous gangster.


    I had just been pretending to be clueless all along. It was an important part of my borate n to deceive everyone. Just in case someone tried to spy on me.


    I used my passive skills and abilities to carefully create a scenario that would work to my advantage. The fact that she had connections to a gangster was one of the reasons I selected her from the start.


    I bet everything on the slight chance that her gangster boyfriend might make a drastic move against me.


    If he didn''t, I would simplyplete my mission and go on with my life. However, he turned out to be an idiot, bringing dozens of his subordinates here, which was like sending me dozens of gifts for Christmas.


    I was on the hunt for a lot of skill points and EXP experience, and what better way to do that than by taking down a gang? It''s like the fast track to leveling up, but instead of XP potions, it involves bullets and bad guys.


    My predictions were further validated when I spotted someone watching us from her apartment building. During that moment, I was using my Mind-Link on a bird to survey the area and discovered one of ine''s ex-partner men.


    Then, from her apartment, I controlled the speed of my car so he wouldn''t lose me on road, and he could follow me back to the hotel.


    Riding in a sports car, there was no way he could keep up with me if I sped up.


    After arriving at the hotel, I approached him subtly without ine noticing. Then, I used my suggestion to control him.


    That''s right, I manipted him into reporting my location and making him stall for time, which allowed me to carry out my ns with ine before their attack.


    I wasn''t scared at all to face them because I had nned for the worst-case scenario. I scoured the dark web for information about unconvicted criminals, drug pushers, and rapists in seoul who hadmitted heinous crimes.


    Using my powers, I assembled six of them to be my disposable pawns. I chose them because they had iting after all the crimes they havemitted .


    It was a win-win situation for me. Their deaths would earn me skill points, ensuring that nothing went to waste. Simultaneously, I was able to rid the world of individuals like them. I''m not saying I''m better than them, but I am more powerful, and that gives me the right to use them as I please. It was simply the natural order of things .


    With them in ce, Imanded them to get rooms one floor below mine, ensuring they remained within my Mind Link range. I also manipted the hotel staff to provide the wrong floor and room number if someone inquired about me, all part of my meticulous n.


    "A true genius acts dumb before the finale," I chuckled to myself as I sipped wine from my ss.


    As for the CCTV, I didn''t have to worry about it because I had already ounted for it.


    RING RING RING.


    The hotel phone rang and grabbed my attention.


    "Answer it," I told ine, who was now sitting on the bed.


    She nodded and picked up the phone. She had heard the gunshots earlier, but I used my power to help calm her down.


    "It''s the hotel staff checking if we''re okay," she answered before ending the call.


    "What happened tonight?" ine asked, noticing that I had thrown something at the window a few moments ago. Little did she know that I used that daggers as a distraction, only to summon it back to me after breaking the window.


    I was able to utilize and coordinate all my skills efficiently, primarily due to my intelligence.


    "ine, do you want to be with me?" I asked her, shifting the conversation away from the recent events rather than answering her question directly.


    "I.. I do," she answered.


    "Then from now on, you''re my woman," I dered as I walked towards her and leaned in for a kiss.


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    The incident at the hotel became breaking news within a matter of hours. The police had dered it a gang war, where dozens of people lost their lives. Fortunately, after reviewing the CCTV footage, it was confirmed that no civilians were harmed in the incident.


    As for us, we were questioned by the police, but we simply denied any connection to it. They could only ask us questions and not enter our room, so I didn''t have to worry about them finding any evidence against me.


    "Babe, do you want to order breakfast?" ine asked, casually ying with her hair as she swirled her fingers around it. She does not look stressed out at all, even after learning that her ex had died, thanks to my maniption of her memory.


    "Yeah, I want some bacon and eggs," I replied with a smile.


    "Alright, I''ll take a shower after ordering the food," she responded.


    ===========


    Name : Ji-Hoon Zyden


    Title : System Holder


    Age : 18 years old


    Overall Stats : 64..4


    Level :11 [4800/6000]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    <Attributes>


    Strength: 10


    Agility: 11


    Stamina: 10


    Endurance: 11.5


    Intelligence: 10


    Charisma: 10


    Mind Power : 1.9


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    <Skills>


    Mind Eye [Level 8]


    Suggestion [Level 41] [80.5%]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Skill Store II


    Skill Combination I


    Mission Board I


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    *Intense Quick Learning Level 10


    *Complex Cognitive Instinct Level 12


    *Parallel Processing Level 1


    -¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    *Faker [Level 1]


    *Quick Phase [Level 2]


    *Stone Body [Level 10 ]


    *Mind Link [Level 10]


    *Stamina Master [Level 1]


    *Berserk [Level 1]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Attribute Points: 0


    Skill points: 42


    Domination Points : 2


    ===========


    "Nice," I chuckled to myself after checking my status. It was a good haul, considering the amount of effort I put into making everything work.

 Chapter 152: [Bonus Chapter] Inevitable Growth

    Now that everything was settled, I had enough time to focus on my stats. The number of skill points I had was substantial, allowing for a significant power-up. I was beginning to think that this way of earning EXP and skill points was more efficient.


    That''s why I asked Damien about the location of his gang. I''m pretty sure that someone would take the leadership position, and they would continue to be a problem for society. So instead of victimizing more people , it''s better for them to give me EXP and skill points.


    After utilizing my current power to its full potential, I became more confident in being bolder now.


    I realized that my powers were more than enough to cause significant damage, even when dealing with a weak Gifted individual.


    Through my puppet, I use "Mind Eye" which works to see his attributes and learned that he was a Gifted. However, he had quite low power and skills, mainly focusing on physical enhancements andbat mastery.


    What truly surprised me, however, was the substantial amount of experience points (XP) I obtained simply by eliminating him. Killing that rtively weak Gifted yielded me 1000 XP, an unexpected windfall.


    I''m not underestimating him; I based my assessment on ourbat abilities and skills. With such a big difference in ourbat power, I didn''t think he could be a real threat to me even in a direct confrontation.


    But, of course, I''d have to be as dumb as a rock to pull off a stunt like that in the first ce! Mybat skills are like myst resort now¨C only to be unleashed when I''ve exhausted all other options and my survival depends on it.


    [Intense Quick Learning Level 10 ¡ª> Intense Quick Learning Level 20]


    I prioritized leveling up my "Intense Quick Learning" skill first since it proved to be the most valuable in non-threatening situations. This choice made sense, especially because I intend to acquire additional day to day skills in the future to further add to my arsenal.


    [Parallel Processing Level 1 ¡ª> Parallel Processing Level 10]


    Next, I focused on upgrading "Parallel Processing." This skill was crucial, particrly if I intended to make frequent use of my "Mind-Link" ability.


    Afterst night experience, I understood how useful these two skills could be when used together. Upgrading them simultaneously would help me unleash their full potential.


    One of the reason I upgraded this skill wasn''t solely to control more people but to enhance their reaction time and mobility as well when I''m in control.


    The incident with one of my previous puppets, whom Damien killed, urred because I couldn''t manage both bodies effectively at my existing mastery level. This weakness resulted in the puppet''s inability to respond when Damien grabbed and twisted its neck.


    My upgraded Parallel Processing would help me avoid such a scenario in the future.


    Furthermore, "Parallel Processing" synergized effectively with my other passive skills, particrly "Quick Learning."


    Dividing my thoughts significantly elerated my learning speed. This ability allowed me to learn more skills at the same time. A person can never amass too many skills throughout their lifetime.


    [ Mind Link Level 10 ¡ª> Mind Link Level 20 ] [ 210 meters ] [ Three Organism ]


    I upgraded my Mind Link next to level 20 to increase its range . I know that I''m still restricted to controlling three Organism at the same time , but it was alright because I figured out a loop hole on it.


    I can cut the connection with my puppet, but I can still leave amand for them. It''s like giving them a "smart zombie mode" where they move on autopilot until I reconnect my link with them again. And with Parallel processing, leaving amand for dozens of people would be a piece of cake.


    ''Purchase Psychic Geography''


    [Psychic Geography: The skill to create mental maps of ces and navigate through them mentally, even in unfamiliar territories. ] [10 meters ]


    [Psychic Geography level 1 ¡ª> Psychic Geography level 5] [60 meters ]


    The next skill I acquired was "Psychic Geography," whichplemented my Mind-Link perfectly. It was support skill, allowing me to create detailed mental maps.


    In the beginning, it might not seem too overpowered, but once I enhanced my Mind-Link range to 2-5 kilometers and could control hundreds of puppets, it would be incredibly useful .


    With this skill, I could be aware of anyone within my range, as long as I had mapped the area and remembered their location using my puppets as radar, making it nearly impossible for anyone to catch me off guard using conventional means.


    "Now, what to do with the remaining skill points?" I mused to myself. I still have 10 of them, and I''m considering upgrading either "Stone Body," "Quick Phase," or "Complex Cognitive Instinct."


    "Suggestion" was out of the question because it required too many skill points to upgrade, and it was already extremely powerful for normal use.


    Regarding "Mind Eye," I didn''t notice any new options after upgrading it, so I''m nning to level it up to 10 and see what happened. But I had doubts that any new options would significantly enhance my abilities .


    ''Stone Body is good, as it is myst defense. I mean, even that Damien guy died because of gun shots," I mused, thinking that I still have a lot of weaknesses to cover.


    ''And Quick Phase is good for catching my enemies off guard, but no matter how fast I be, I can''t really dodge a bullet,"


    ''I only have one option,''


    [Mind Eye Level 8 ¡ª> Mind Eye 10]


    [Complex Cognitive Instinct Level 12.¡ª> Complex Cognitive Instinct Level 20]


    Finally, I decided to upgrade this skill because it''s more useful for me. In fact, the ability to think of scenarios was mainly due to this skill. And now that it had be stronger, I had also felt my mind bing sharper. I remembered things that I needed to prioritize, and now I have a better grasp of what I should do.


    With all these improvements, my powers had a huge breakthrough again.


    This is why I''m always working on enhancing my abilities. While there might be Gifted individuals who are stronger than me right now, I know that my constant and rapid growth will make me incredibly powerful in the future. Each mission Iplete pushes my potential to new heights.


    "I am¡­. inevitable ," I chuckled to myself.

 Chapter 153: Out of Time

    BOOOOOM!


    BOOOOOM!


    BOOOOOM!


    The deafening sound of explosions reverberated through the air, and the ground quaked violently as rocks and debris were sent hurtling in all directions, propelled by the sheer force of the impact.


    "Did we take it down ?" A man in a military uniform hurriedly asked, his voice tinged with anxiety. His experience as a general, earned through countless battles, did little to calm his nerves in this unprecedented situation.


    The once dark night sky had been transformed into a war scene as the trees burns from the previous attack.


    Before him stretched a small hill, its once serenendscape now engulfed in a chaotic scene of smoke and debris, remnants of their relentless high-powered tank assault. It was a scene of devastation that bore the scars of their powerful weaponry.


    Yet, their mission was far from over. It was not an army they were sent to confront, but rather a lone individual, a threat so extraordinary that it had taken the might of their military tanks to this extreme.


    At this point, it was crystal clear they had unleashed enough rounds to level a small hill. They were dead serious and fullymitted topleting their mission, regardless of the obstacles they faced.


    But what could have cause such a level of action from them?


    "I think we did it, General," one of the military officers said, his voice tinged with fear. He peered through his binocrs, equipped with night vision, carefully scanning the area. His hands shook a little, even though he maintained a considerable distance from the target.


    Then he shifted his view to infrared to double check, scanning the area again but found no sign of life. Given the high-powered rounds they had used, the likelihood that their target had been reduced to a pulp by now was really high.


    "Are you sure?" The General''s voice wavered with doubt.


    Despite his subordinates words, an unshakable sense of fear gnawed at him. He even contemted calling for an airstrike, just to ensure the their target was already dead.


    "Yes..." The officer replied.


    But then, as if the earth itself had grown restless by his audacious deration, the ground began to tremble and quiver. The soldiers exchanged uneasy nces, their expressions a mix of surprise and dread as the once-steady terrain beneath them shifted and rumbled.


    "Damn it, that monster is not dead yet!" The General cursed out loud.


    Everything around them, including the smoke and fire, was drawn towards something, all converging in a strange and unsettling direction


    Even their army name tags were being drawn towards it. The force wasn''t strong enough to lift the soldiers, but their dog tags were yanked from their chests , stop only by the chains around their necks.


    "Fire!" He ordered themand into his walkie-talkie, the urgency in his voice was clear to the ear.


    As soon as themand was received, the tank''s cannons began to swivel and rotate, their barrels aligning with the source of the powerful gravitational pull. Debris, rocks, and even the surroundingndscape were all being inexorably drawn toward the epicenter, making it very obvious.


    BOOOOOM!


    BOOOOOM!


    BOOOOOM!


    Again, a barrage of deafening explosions shattered the air, creating a noise that seemed to shake the very earth beneath them. However, this time, the explosive rounds streaked off their intended path, leaving a trail of fiery brilliance in the night sky as they veered wildly off course, missing their mark by a considerable margin.


    From the epicenter of the swirling force, a frail, thin old man hovered in the air. He appeared weak and pale, but an instinctual fear overcame everyone who gazed upon him.


    The soldiers, no matter how well-trained they were, found themselves unable to tear their eyes away from the elderly man, realizing that they were confronting a force far greater than anything they had ever known.


    "You humans, with your belief that these little toys of yours can harm someone like me¡­ What a joke," the elderly man chided with a disappointed shake of his head. He couldn''t help but feel dismayed by their futile attempts.


    "Fire!"


    BOOOOOM!


    The tanks continued to unleash their destructive firepower, but in the presence of this elderly man, none of their shots found their mark. His power seemed to defy their every effort.


    The rounds didn''t even get close to him before they exploded. Even the force of the explosion was pushed away by his power.


    "Is this truly the power of the strongest Gifted in Asia?" The General''s eyes widened in astonishment. This went far beyond his expectations. He had heard of the legendary figure they now faced, a being so formidable that he could, with just his own power, obliterate an small nation.


    He was not just another gifted individual; he had transcended the boundaries of what was considered the Super Danger Level.


    Zed''s powers defied conventional scales, and his notoriety was because of his overpowered abilities.


    Surprisingly, he possessed only two abilities¡ªPull and Push¡ªbut the extent of his mastery was astonishing. With these two abilities, he could manipte gravity to an extent that, when he exerted his full effort, he had the capability to annihte entire hill.


    "I''ve had enough of you ants. It''s time for you to die," Zed dered, his voice not particrly loud but still heard by everyone. It was as if he had passed judgment, and instinctively, everyone wanted to drop their weapons and flee.


    They observed him as he raised his finger into the air.


    "Pull," he whispered to himself, and then a Blue energy orb formed at his fingertips.


    A small orb materialized, and the moment it did, everything around them began to revolve around it, eventually taking form.


    The gravitational force was so intense that even the nearby army struggled to stay in ce, but it proved futile. With each passing moment, the suction force grew stronger until even the tanks were drawn into it. No one can escaped the overwhelming power of this technique.


    Above him, a colossal earth sphere formed, absorbing everyone in the vicinity, drowning them to their death.


    COUGH !


    Zed began to vomit blood, and as he looked at his hand, he saw ck liquid coating his palm.


    "I''m running out of time ," he forced a chuckle.

 Chapter 154: Contentment

    "Is this the ce?" I muttered to myself as I parked my car in front of a three-story building on a quiet morning. This was Damien''s secret hangout, and I hade here to farm more EXP and skill points.


    The temptation to gain more EXP was simply too alluring to resist. It seemed that the more powerful I became, the stronger my hunger for power grew.


    Now, I understood why rich people always seemed to chase more wealth. It appeared that humans just couldn''t figure out how to be contented.


    Some might argue that it''s not the case for all people, and I agree with that. But the majority of humans tend to seek more when given the opportunity. Take me, for example. I used to be content just ying video games in my room before I got my system.


    When I first acquired the system, even though I kept thinking that I could be incredibly powerful in the future, it was more of a sarcastic notion.


    In fact, I was just thinking of getting my parents'' money back to buy thetest gaming console and spend my days ying games. I''d chat with my friends on Discord, trash talk 9-year-olds in Call of Duty and call their mom a bitch, consume way too many energy drinks, and order pizza every single day.


    But as I continued to get smarter, stronger, and more powerful, I found that I was still not satisfied. At this point, I couldn''t help but think that not even bing a god would be enough for me.


    "Wait, maybe this is my character development?" I mumbled to myself.


    In novels, main characters undergo character development to be better version of themselves. But in my case, it feels like I''m heading in the opposite direction.


    "So, my character development is bing a narcissistic, maniptive, rich, charming, handsome person? ¡­ Awesome!" I chuckled to myself as a sudden funny thought crossed my mind.


    "At this point, I won''t even be shocked if someone with a twisted sense of justicees after me, with a sole mission to hunt me down. Or perhaps, I''ll end up having a son in the future who wants to kill me , and I''ll be forced to wear a mask and say, I am your father ?"


    Thinking about it, would my sons and daughters even inherit my power? If that''s the case, I could potentially build my own superpowered family. But, with my system, I think it might be more efficient to create an academy for individuals with superpowers because if I''m not careful, I could end up with hundreds of offspring at the bare minimum.


    Back on the mission, I continued to observe the building.


    The building, despite its nighttime allure, now appeared serene and unassuming in the early light of day. Its red-brick facade gave off a rustic charm, and the graffiti art seemed to have lost some of its vibrancy in the morning sun. The neon sign above the entrance had faded, and therge windows were veiled in a soft morning glow.


    "Let''s scout the ce first," I muttered to myself. I closed my eyes and established a connection with one of my pets. Suddenly, my vision shifted, bing smaller. Now, I saw the street, but the asphalt was incredibly close to my face, and everything appearedrger in my view.


    I also have three perspectives right now.


    SQUEAK


    SQUEAK


    SQUEAK


    My three pet rats squeaked in unison as I directed them to enter the building through a vent.


    Simultaneously, I activated my Psychic Geography, a unique skill that allowed me to mentally map the area. I hade to this ce with a specific purpose in mind ¨C to ensure that only gang members were present.


    It was obvious that things could get really messy, and I couldn''t guarantee that innocent people wouldn''t get hurt. To be honest, when you''re after power, there''s usually some unintended harm along the way, and I was ready to do what it took to achieve my goals, even if it meant others might have to sacrifice their life for my cause.


    My three rats scattered and moved in different directions, each following a unique path. They were like tiny, nimble scouts, exploring the area independently.


    One darted to the left, another scampered to the right, and the third ventured straight ahead. Their movements were swift and coordinated as they navigated the building, helping me piece together aprehensive map of the area.


    As my rats scurried through the building, each time they encountered someone, a small red dot instantly appeared on my mental map. It was a very useful ability, providing me with real-time information about the exact locations of every individual in the area.


    With each red dot that appeared, I could visualize theyout of the floor and the positions of the people within it.


    This mental map was like a digital blueprint in my mind, continuously updating as my rats moved and spotted new individuals. After a focused 10-15 minutes, I had meticulously mapped out the entire building, creating aprehensive and detailed overview of the environment and the people inside it.


    How did I manage to do this despite the range limitation of my skill? Well, my intelligence came to the rescue once again. I devised a clever workaround by giving a specificmand to my rat: to scout the area and remember everything it saw.


    Rats are quite smart when ites to recalling details, which made the task rtively easy for them. While my rats ventured beyond the range of my skill, they diligently absorbed information.


    And, as soon as they returned within my skill''s range, they could transmit the information they had collected. This approach allowed me to extend the effective reach of my skill and obtain theprehensive map I needed.


    In my mental map, I could only see what was within its range. However, with the rat memories , I didn''t need to constantly control them to keep updating the map.


    It was a significant advantage, and I was not sure whether it was a loophole or if the skill was intentionally designed to be used this way.


    As I surveyed my mental map, it revealed that there were 20 people on the first floor alone, and all of them appeared to be gangsters.


    "Time to earn some Skill points,"

 Chapter 155: [Bonus Chapter] Tying up loose ends

    "Hey, can I talk to you for a moment?" I walked toward one of the gang members, appearing entirely defenseless and weak.


    "The club is closed," he replied with an annoyed tone, his gaze sliding up and down my figure, as if I were some potential romantic interest or something. But after a few moments of contemtion, he realized that I didn''t meet his quality control standards.


    "Don''t be like that. My boss is looking for people who can do a simple job for him," I giggled, trying to sweeten the offer.


    I was currently controlling a female bystander I had just picked up from the street. Approaching them while in the body of the opposite gender felt less threatening.


    I took care not to choose an overly attractive woman to avoid drawing their perverted tendencies. Additionally, I had no desire to witness anything unpleasant while controlling her body. Even though I couldn''t physically feel anything, the idea of seeing "It" in her perspectivewas something I wished to steer clear of. I don''t have that kind of fetish .


    "We don''t have time for that right now," he sneered in contempt. It was evident that the recent events involving their boss had put them on edge. Such a reaction was only natural, as the death of a Damien could leave them vulnerable to other rival gangs looking to exploit theirposition.


    But I knew how to handle people like them.


    "He mentioned that he''s looking for individuals to take on a task, and he''s ready to part with 10,000,000 won as payment,"I enticed them with the promise of money.


    "10,000,000 won? How many people does he need?" The gangster''s demeanor did a 180-degree flip faster than a skate border in apetition, showing just how enticing the offer was.


    "Only two people," I replied, ying it cool.


    His eyes lit up with excitement, and I could practically see how tempting the offer was to him. If it was just for two people, that would mean 5,000,000 won each.


    Little did he know, I had no intention of paying them for their services. As for their sry? Well, they were in for a big surprise ¨C it was going to be nothing.


    "Hey, I think we should let the others know," one of the gang members guarding the door suggested, his hand resting on his friend''s shoulder as he nced around nervously.


    "Bro, boss Damien is dead, and the gang is in shambles right now. Let''s just take this job for ourselves and earn some quick cash," he suggested.


    "But we might get in trouble," the gang member protested.


    "Bro, we''re the only ones who know about this. If you keep your mouth shut, we can grab the money for ourselves," he replied, trying to convince him.


    The other member contemted for a moment, but after a few seconds, he too sumbed to the temptation of money. After all, they had be gangsters in the first ce because they wanted to make quick cash.


    "Where is your boss?" he asked.


    "He''s inside that car," I gestured for them to follow me.


    As I turned my back to them, a wide grin spread across my face. ''Suckers.''


    ¡ª


    Inside the building .


    In the kitchen, three cooks bustled about in casual attire, working together to cook dishes. The air was filled with the enticing scents of Korean cuisine.


    One cook stood at the grill, flipping marinated beef slices for bulgogi, the sizzle and aroma filling the small kitchen. Another stirred a pot of kimchi jjigae, letting the spicy stew bubble away. A third cook mixed and seasoned a wok full of vegetables and tofu for a hearty bibimbap.


    "Hey, Elder Mong told me that he needs to speak with you," I tapped the shoulder of a man wearing an apron. He looked too rough to be a chef, and his tattoos were a clear indicator of his gang affiliation. It seemed that even their head cook was a gangster.


    "Again? What does he want this time? I''m in the middle of preparing lunch," he grumbled with an irritated expression. It was clear that, despite being a gangster, this guy took his cooking duties very seriously. What dedication.


    "I don''t know, but you better go talk to him. He''s waiting outside," I replied, attempting to sound nonchnt.


    He begrudgingly removed his apron and scanned the kitchen, and called out to another chef, "Hey, take over for me."


    "That''s your job, you Fucker!"The other chef responded .


    "I''ll beat you if Ie back here to find burnt food!" he warned with a stern expression.


    "Huh? Are you threatening me? You want me to slice you up?" the other chef challenged, refusing to back down.


    "You want a piece of me? " He retorted .


    "Ahem¡­ Elder Mong is waiting," I intervened in their conversation, bringing their bickering to a stop. It seemed like they were on the verge of starting a kitchen brawl if I hadn''t stepped in.


    "Alright, alright," he finally relented, turning off the stove and making his way outside. He used the kitchen door to leave the alleyway, and I followed closely behind.


    On the street, he began searching for something.


    "Where is he? I don''t see his car," he inquired.


    "He''s inside that car," I pointed to my sedan.


    With a visibly irritated expression, he strode toward the sedan and yanked the door open, expecting to find his uncle, Mr. Mong, inside. However, what greeted him was a super handsome stranger, and his irritated expression quickly morphed into one of confusion and surprise.


    "Who the hell are you?" he asked with a puzzled expression, clearly taken aback by the unexpected encounter.


    "I''m your new master,"


    [Suggestion : Sess ]


    The moment he heard my voice, his expression transformed as if he had just reunited with a long-lost family member for the very first time.


    "Take a seat," Imanded, and he obeyed without hesitation.


    "I have an important job for you, and you will follow my instructions


    without fail," I began the conversation. Now, it was time for me to program his mind and proceed with my n.


    =========


    Author''s Note


    Thank you for the gift!


    Bonus Chapters 1/5 - Castle


    [ DarknessSmile ]


    =========

 Chapter 156: [Bonus Chapter] Cautious nature

    Inside the room, a long table was upied by eight individuals, who currently held the highest authority within the gang following the recent events involving Damien unexpected death.


    "Damn it, the other gangs want us to give up a part of our territory .If Damien was still alive they wont dare talk to us like this¡­" one man, a bald individual with a tattoo on his neck, mmed his hand on the table in frustration.


    Damien and he were really close friends, almost like brothers.


    They had been buddies long before Damien became the leader of their gang. He wanted to seek revenge for him, but they had more important problems to deal with. His territory was mostly located near the borders of other rival gangs, so he was right at the center of all the action.


    "Calm yourself, Bonseng," another person spoke, his voice carrying the weight of age as his gazednded on everyone.


    He appeared to be in his seventies , a seasoned leader who had once handpicked Damien to lead the gang. In truth, he had been the one pulling the strings from the shadows, managing everything from behind the scenes.


    "I''m still here. I might be old, but I can still handle this organization ," he added, his words aimed at boosting the confidence of those in the room.


    "Thank you, Old Leader."


    "Thank you, Old Leader."


    "Thank you, Old Leader."


    "Thank you, Old Leader."


    In unison, everyone in the room bowed their heads.


    This man deserved every ounce of respect, for he was the one who had originally founded the this group.


    While he may not have been as forceful and domineering as Damien, he was more calcted and cautious. With him taking the reins again, they were confident that their gang would remain unscathed for the time being.


    However, not everyone in the room was pleased with this turn of events. Some had been vying for leadership themselves, and this scenario was far from favorable for them.


    They had been diligently working to increase their authority within the gang. Some had even plotted to take out Damien themselves in the future.


    However, now, everything had be far moreplicated with the return of the old leader. He had more connections, was more dangerous overall.


    The power struggle within the organization had just be a whole lot moreplex.


    CREAK.


    The wide door swung open, and four individuals entered, pushing a food cart with dishes. They were there to deliver the meals for the gathering.


    Working fast, they began cing the food on the tables.


    Food had a remarkable way of bringing people together, and as the tantalizing aroma wafted through the room, the tense atmosphere gradually began to dissipate. The delicious scent worked its magic, diffusing the tension temporarily .


    "Let''s dig in first," the old man gestured for everyone to begin their meal. However, he decided to savor the wine he had brought himself first.


    His cautious nature had served him well from the very beginning, and he wasn''t about to eat something without being certain of its safety. After all, in their world, trust was a raremodity, and he had been cautious enough to reach the age of seventy as criminal .


    After a few minutes passed and no one showed any signs of distress, he began to rx, although he still refrained from touching his food.


    The others paid no mind to his caution; they were well aware of his meticulous nature when it came to such matters. Trust was earned in their world, and he had earned theirs with his vignce over the years.


    But for these people, they had been used to eating on this ce, so they trusted the food here. That''s what they were thinking. However, they were suddenly alerted by a cough.


    *COUGH


    *COUGH


    *COUGH


    "Take it easy and chew your food slowly," one of them started a light-hearted joke, seeing that a fellow member had started coughing.


    Laughter filled the room, but the humorous atmosphere turned to shock when they realized the same person was now coughing up blood.


    "What the hell!" Another member stood up in a panic, but before anyone could grasp what was happening, everyone started coughing nonstop .


    Intense pain gripped their stomachs, and a sense of dread settled over the room.


    "Oh, my stomach hurts so much! We need to get to the hospital!"


    "Someone poisoned our food!"


    They were all writhing in pain, feeling their insides deteriorate with each passing second. They begged to be taken to the hospital, but it was already toote. The poison was so strong that only a God could save them now.


    In a matter of seconds, what had been a peaceful lunch scene turned into a horrifying movie. The table was drenched in blood, and those who had been poisoned sumbed rapidly to the deadly effect of the toxin.


    Now, theyy lifeless, scattered across the table and the floor, their lives extinguished just like that.


    "Elder, we must leave this ce," urged the guards standing behind the elderly leader, helping him stand up.


    They were trained to protect him, so they quickly drew their guns and got ready for any potential confrontation.


    "This is an inside job. Trust no one. kill anyone who dares to get close to us," hemanded. .


    "Yes, boss," the five guards nodded.


    As they walked out of the room, their anticipation became reality, with a sudden and fierce attack by a gangster holding a knife.


    "Save your bullets; I''ll handle this," dered one of the guards, a battle-hardened ex-soldier. He lunged at an attacker, wrestling the knife from the enemy''s grip, and swiftly delivered a decisive strike to the assant''s neck.


    Blood oozed as the guard pull out the knife.


    Meanwhile, two more attacker attempted to stab him, but hisbat ability was evident. With swift and precise movements, he disarmed and stab them, making it seem almost effortless.


    "You thugs can''t touch me," His cocky, self-assured expression said it all.


    As an ex-special forces soldier, he wore his pride like armor, sneering with a sense of superiority that suggested he considered these gangster mere amateurs.

 Chapter 157: [Bonus Chapter] Deadly Insider

    The corridorhad transformed into a gruesome ce, littered with the lifeless bodies of gangsters whoy sprawled across the floor, their corpse marked by the chilling sight of blood sttering the walls and floor.


    The furniture and fixturesy in shattered pieces all around, scattered without order. The bodyguards, facing dire circumstances, had ingeniously transformed these broken remnants, employing whatever they could grab to get an advantage against the enemy.


    Tables were upturned, and the corridor decor was in disarray. Cheap paintings crashed to the floor, their frames splintering on impact, as the bodyguards scrambled to solidify their position.


    "What the hell is happening here?" one of the guards grumbled in frustration, wiping his knife clean after finishing off yet another gangster. "Why the hell do they keeping at us like suicidal idiots?"


    "I don''t know, but these idiots keep charging at us like they''re out of their minds," another guard replied. They had initially expected a gunfight, but to their surprise, none of the attackers had used firearms, despite the fact that they were armed.


    What made the situation even more confusing was the fact that these attackers didn''t stop their attacks unless they were killed. They tried to knock them out without causing serious harm, but it didn''t work at all.


    "Let''s get out of this weird ce , I don''t feel good about this," The ex-military spoke. He had been in weird situation before and his sense has been highten. Deep inside him , he knew that something was really wrong. He could tell from the faces of those he killed right now that they they did not even show a hint of fear when he stabbed them.


    It was truly perplexing. Normally, when people face a life-threatening situation, they instinctively try to protect themselves.


    Even if they couldn''t react in time, they would still make some effort to avoid danger, like trying to block a knife or shielding their face if shot at. But these gangsters didn''t show any of these usual reactions. They didn''t even flinch in the face of imminent danger, making their behavior all the more confusing.


    *STEP


    *STEP


    *STEP


    Theymunicated silently to each other, moving with caution as they made their way to the stairs leading to the second floor. As anticipated, they encountered further resistance, but it was oddly consistent.


    Once again, the attackers refrained from using firearms and seemed toe in smaller numbers, almost as if they intended to let them escape.


    The guards, now armed with knives, exploited the uneven terrain of the staircase to their advantage. As they defended themselves, they immediately realized the potential of using the elevation changes to their benefit. One of the guards, quick on their feet, saw an opportunity.


    With a swift kick, they used the higher ground to send an attacker tumbling backward, creating distance between them. Another guard followed suit, sending a well-ced kick to disarm an assant, sending the knife ttering down the stairs.


    These tactics allowed the guards to momentarily gain the upper hand, using their surroundings to kill off the attackers.


    "Boss , don''t worry we can handle this ," One of the guards spoke with confidence .


    "I knew you could," the old man chuckled.


    He had invested substantial amount of money in assembling this team,prised of former soldiers and mercenaries. In terms of sheer lethality, they were even more formidable than Damien.


    While Damien relied on his brute strength andbat abilities, these guards were trained to eliminate threats with ruthless efficiency. Their methods were calcted and precise, making them a formidable force to contend with.


    As they reached the stairs leading down to the first floor, they came to a sudden halt when they spotted a lone figure waiting for them. The individual bore the look of a typical gangster, but what set him apart was his muscr build.


    "I''ve got this," the ex-military guard sneered with contempt, tightening his grip on his knife and dashing forward with lethal intent.


    As he closed in on his target, he abruptly altered the rhythm of his approach, aiming to catch the enemy off guard by slowing down. Then with a swift motion, he attempted a neck strike.


    "Too slow," the gangster smiled, demonstrating his agility by twisting his neck to avoid the oing de.


    In a fluid motion, he countered with an uppercut that shot up from below, like a coiled spring suddenly released.


    The ex-military guard, recognizing his blunder, managed to evade the uppercut, jumping backwards to create some distance.


    However, his break was short-lived. The gangster closed the gap with astonishing speed, and unleashed a ferocious onught of punches and kicks. Each blownded with bone-rattling force, turning the guard''s desperate retreat into a harrowing struggle for survival.


    *BANG!


    A gunshot pierced the air, abruptly ending the intense struggle as the ex-military guard could no longer endure the relentless assault.


    "Damn it! Where did this monstere from?" he cursed aloud, his breath ragged.


    The person he had just fought proved to be too strong for a normal gangster, possessing a strength and skill that rivaled that of an elite soldier.


    "We need to hurry up," he dered urgently. With hismand, the group pressed on, battling their way through the relentless attackers until they finally reached the outside .


    Fortunately, they didn''t encounter another fighter with the same formidablebat skills as the previous gangster.


    Finally, they managed to escape through the back door. Their breaths were heavy, but they didn''t stop, knowing they needed to reach their car as quickly as possible and get out of that dangerous ce.


    Thankfully, they no longer encountered any resistance outside, allowing them to reach their car safely.


    "Boss, we''re safe now!" They collectively sighed in relief once they were inside the car, which was bulletproof and provided them with a sense of security.


    "Good job, everyone," the old man chuckled heartily.


    "So where are we heading next?" the guard who was now on the driver sit asked.


    "Back home," the old man answered.


    "Alright, boss," the guard acknowledged and pressed the pedal, guiding the car onto the road.


    As they passed a ck sedan, the old man''s eyes fell on it, and a wide grin spread across his face.

 Chapter 158: [Bonus Chapter] Cunning Mind

    "Status"


    ===========


    Name :Ji-Hoon Zyden


    Title: System Holder


    Age: 18 years old


    Overall Stats : 64.4


    Level :12 [1050/7000]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    <Attributes>


    Strength: 10


    Agility: 11


    Stamina: 10


    Endurance: 11.5


    Intelligence: 10


    Charisma: 10


    Mind Power : 1.9


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    <Skills>


    Mind Eye [Level 10]


    Suggestion [Level 41] [80.5%]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Skill Store II


    Skill Combination I


    Mission Board I


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    *Intense Quick Learning Level 20


    *Complex Cognitive Instinct Level 20


    *Parallel Processing Level 10


    *Psychic Geography level 5


    -¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    *Faker [Level 1]


    *Quick Phase [Level 2]


    *Stone Body [Level 10 ]


    *Mind Link [Level 20]


    *Stamina Master [Level 1]


    *Berserk [Level 1]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Attribute Points: 22


    Skill points: 102


    Domination Points : 1


    ===========


    ''What a productive day,'' I thought to myself, impressed by the number of skill points I had acquired.


    In this mission, I had gained more experience and skill pointsthan I did during the entire hotel incident.


    And if you ask me, this job was significantly simpler and much safer, primarily due to my broader skill set and the element of surprise I could bring into y.


    My system enables me to umte experience points (EXP) by observing events through my eyes that the system deems worthy of points. Before, I had to actively observe to earn EXP, but thanks to Mind-Link, I could effortlessly collect EXP from all those kills without ever putting myself in harm''s way.


    It was kind of like ying a video game where I could send my characters on daring missions, knowing that I didn''t have to stress about any "Game Over" screen.


    ''It works even better than I expected. My n worked perfectly.''


    By manipting the head cook, I infiltrated the gang headquarters under the guise of a new kitchen worker.


    I spent the entire morning serving food to everyone, subtly gaining control over them one by one. After a few hours, I had80% of the gang under my control, and I was able to leave without a hitch.


    The attendance of those high-ranking gang members had been an unexpected bonus. They arrivedte to the meeting and rushed up to the conference room, forcing me to improvise. Fortunately, I had brought some poison with me, the same one my uncle had used. There was still some left, so I diluted it to ensure the effects wouldn''t be evident too quickly.


    For the next part of my n, instead of making them kill each other, I ensured that some of them remained unaffected by my abilities.I made my controlled gang members turned on them. It was a good thing that I didn''t need to maintain direct control all the time; I simply issued a singlemand, and chaos and death followed.


    I did take full control of one person, specifically a strong-looking gangster with somehow impressive stats.


    As anticipated, mybat skills had already exceeded those of an ordinary human. The bodyguard, acknowledging that I outmatched him both in technique and reaction time, was left with no choice but to resort to using a gun to eliminate my puppet.


    And that was only a glimpse of my power with my current limited stats in the gangster body. I began to doubt whether even a world boxing heavy weight champion could match me in a fight.


    Now, I have another set of new points to allocate. With all my passive abilities and experience, I already had a clear n in mind for where to distribute them.


    [ Mind Power ¡ª> 1.9 ¡ª> 2.5 ]


    [ Mind Power ¡ª> 2.5 ¡ª> 3.5 ]


    [ Mind Power ¡ª> 3.5 ¡ª> 4.1 ]


    I gradually increased my Mind Power, taking precautions to avoid anyheavy side effects.


    I experienced only minor headaches. However, an intriguing thing urred: my vision became clearer, and the previously erratic blue aura in my field of vision stabilized. I could now control it with just a simple thought.


    Instinctively, I found that I could manipte the aura enveloping my body, summoning a pair of translucent blue hands that allowed me to lift objects . These auras were invisible to the naked eye, but I could see and control them, unlocking a fascinating new dimension of my abilities.


    However, lifting small objects inside the car hardly pushed the boundaries of my abilities.


    With my mind, I concentrated my gaze on the scattered garbage in the alleyway. Using only a small amount of Mind Power, I effortlessly manipted the big garbage container as if it was an extension of mybody


    "I guess I should take my telekic talents to a more secretive ce," I let out augh, realizing that controlling garbage in an alley was hardly the morous test of my powers that I had in mind.


    I was curious about the extent of my maximum lifting capacity, how much Mind Power I would consume when using it and whether I could create barriers to deflect bullets. This knowledge would not only enhance my understanding of my abilities but could also make me more flexible against any threats.


    My biggest worry after all, was biting the dust before I could squeeze everyst drop of potential from this system. Picture this: me, armed with a system, and still managing to kick the bucket. What a disappointment I would be!


    Now that everything was settled, the next step in my n was to upgrade my skills.


    ''Damn, having triple-digit skill points makes me feel like a rich kid !'' I chuckled to myself, gazing at the numbers and feeling slightly lightheaded. That''s 102, for crying out loud.


    Gone are the days when I was content with single-digit skill points, acting like a total broke peasant. Now, my standards have beenpletely twisted by this skill point intion.


    "Upgrade Intense Quick Learning to level 21" Imanded like a boss.


    [Intense Quick Learning to level 20 -->Intense Quick Learning Level 21]


    [Passive Learning : 500 % ]


    [Active Learning 2000%]


    <Level up effect>


    [Passive Learning +10%]


    [Active Learning+50%]


    "I knew it," I mumbled, I anticipated some kind of adjustment after upgrading Intense Quick Learning beyond 20, and my hunch was correct.


    The returns were now halved, yielding only 50%pared to the previous 100%, but even so, 50% was still eptable.


    [Intense Quick Learning to level 21 --> Intense Quick Learning Level 30]


    [Passive Learning : 600 % ]


    [Active Learning 2500%]


    "At this rate, I''ll be able to learn almost anything instantly once my skill level reach 100"

 Chapter 159: [Bonus Chapter] Good News

    [Mind Link Level 20 -> Mind Link Level 21]


    [210 meters] ¡ª> [215 meters]


    Much like Intense Quick Learning, the improvements from Mind Link halved after surpassing level 20. However, since Mind Link was one of my most valuable skills, I don''t want to cheap on it.


    The wider its range, the safer I am. It''s simple math, really.


    To be honest, I n to upgrade this skill''s range to at least one kilometer in the future. And, I would just hide in an underground bunker while controlling everyone from a distance. The ultimate safety strategy!


    [Mind Link Level 21 -> Mind Link Level 50] [6 Organism ]


    [215 meters] ¡ª> [360 meters]


    For the time being, 360 meters seemed more than enough, so I made the decision to put further increases on hold and focus on improving my other abilities. I needed to strike a bnce to ensure I became more versatile .


    [Psychic Geography level 5 ¡ª> Psychic Geography level 20] [210 meters ]


    I decided to stop the upgrades to Psychic Geography since I was fairly certain that the gains would recalibrate again after reaching Level 20. The current range of 210 meters was more than sufficient for my needs.


    Next on my list for an upgrade was Parallel Processing.


    [Parallel Processing Level 10 ¡ª> Parallel Processing Level 20 ]


    "Wow, 65 skill points gone just like that!" I chuckled at how swiftly I was burning through my skill points.


    One moment I was feeling as rich as a king, and in the blink of an eye, I have managed to squander more than half of my riches. It''s like I was on a shopping spree without realizing it.


    "Status"


    ===========


    Name :Ji-Hoon Zyden


    Title: System Holder


    Age: 18 years old


    Overall Stats : 67.1


    Level :12 [1050/7000]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    <Attributes>


    Strength: 10


    Agility: 11


    Stamina: 10


    Endurance: 12


    Intelligence: 10


    Charisma: 10


    Mind Power : 4.1


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    <Skills>


    Mind Eye [Level 10]


    Suggestion [Level 41] [80.5%]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Skill Store II


    Skill Combination I


    Mission Board I


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    *Intense Quick Learning Level 30


    *Complex Cognitive Instinct Level 20


    *Parallel Processing Level 20


    *Psychic Geography level 20


    -¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    *Faker [Level 1]


    *Quick Phase [Level 2]


    *Stone Body [Level 10 ]


    *Mind Link [Level 50]


    *Stamina Master [Level 1]


    *Berserk [Level 1]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Attribute Points: 0


    Skill points: 37


    Domination Points : 1


    ===========


    ''Now, this is what I call a status,'' I mused, very satisfied with what I was currently seeing. I chose to reserve the remaining 37 points, just in case I might need them in the future.


    The rate at which I earned skill points increased as I grew more powerful, as I could undertake bolder actions. However, this was offset by the fact that my skills consumed more points as they became stronger. Therefore, prioritizing only useful skills should be my focus until I could level up my skill store again and acquire more powerful abilities. .


    My n for now was to seek out my next special mission target to gain more attribute points and Domination points for purchasing new skills . Hence, saving my skill points seemed like a more lucrative strategy in the long term.


    The special skills I aimed for required 5 Mind Power points and a lot of domination points, specifically Mind Shock and also Psychic Shield for protection.


    At this point, I was fully capable of defending myself against normal humans, and even an army would have a tough time dealing with me if I were determined to evade them.


    But what if I encounter someone who could kill me with a mere snap of their fingers?


    While I believe I could defend against it using my Mind Power, having Psychic Shield for added protection doesn''t sound like a bad idea either. As for Mind Shock, it would be my long-range offensive ability. An unconscious gifted can''t harm me, after all.


    The moment Iy eyes on someone like that, my other skills goes out the window. It''s all about the Mind Shock. I''m not a dumb novel protagonist who shouts out their moves like they''re announcing a magic show. No, I''m the silent, sneaky type who''s all about the element of surprise. If they see iting, I''m not doing it right!


    ''Now, let''s see who our next target is,'' I said as I hurriedly picked up my phone. It contained the information and list of potential targets where I could earn attribute and domination points.


    But as I swiped my phone screen, it began to vibrate, and I noticed a familiar caller ID.


    "You better give me some good news," I impatiently answered the call.


    "What? You manage to get in touch with all of them and arrange a reunion party? Good job!" A wide grin spread across my face as I heard the positive news.


    That good-for-nothing Kwan surprisingly did his job and managed to bamboozle my old ssmates.


    Then, a genius idea struck me.


    "Hey, did you invite them? The girls? How many agreed?" I inquired eagerly.


    "Seven!" I nearly jumped for joy upon hearing the number of girls he had managed to invite.


    "Hey, Kwan, tell our buddies to bring their girlfriends along. We''re throwing a big private ind party," I instructed.


    While having those seven "enthusiastic" girls was all right, it would be even better if the boys could each bring their girlfriends along. As for their partners? Well, I had a hunch they weren''t exactly saints, choosing to be with a bunch of good for nothing bullies.


    "Don''t worry about anything.Just tell them that one of your buddies, who happens to be a rich kid, owns an entire resort for them to enjoy," I chuckled. I had the perfect scenario in mind for my revenge.


    ''I''ll make sure their girlfriends will all have a good time,'' I let out a wide grin, just picturing my innocent and fun n in action made me really excited .


    "Yeah, set the schedule for a week from now," Imanded. I needed some time to prepare, and I also had other things to attend to.


    I suddenly remembered that my mission with Alice would soon reach its time limit. This was no longer just aboutpleting it; it was about my ego on the line.


    I could earn back the 10 attribute points penalty, but I wasn''t ready to give up on her just yet.


    Unfortunately, that incredibly fun idea would have to wait.

 Chapter 160: Truly Mattered

    RING! RING! RING!


    The unmistakable sound of the school bell echoed through the hallway, signaling the end of the school day.


    Students began to gather their belongings and make their way towards the exits. Some were headed home, while others, hadmitments to various clubs and extracurricr activities.


    "Hey, Alice, do you want toe with us to the karaoke?" a friendly female student called out to Alice as she hunched over her bag, attempting to fix a stubborn zipper.


    Alice looked up , with curiosity dancing in her eyes. The invitation to go to the Karaoke was an unexpected proposition, a tempting diversion from her typical routine. She had been immersed in her studies and various club activities for a while now, and a time with friends sounded like a fun way to unwind.


    "Come with us, Alice. It''s been a while since we hung out," another girl, a short one with brown hair, chimed in. Her voice was warm and friendly, indicating a close friendship with Alice.


    A thoughtful smile formed on Alice''s lips as she considered the offer. Her friends had a knack foring up with spontaneous n that could brighten up even the dullest of afternoons.


    As she zipped up her bag with a satisfied nod, she responded, "You know what, Amy? I''d love toe with you guys. It''s been a while since we''ve had some fun!" Her enthusiasm was met with cheers from her friends, and together, they made their way out of the school building.


    Alice was typically a reserved girl, but this was only the case when she interacted with boys. She was quite outgoing when she was with her close friends.


    The karaoke bar wasn''t too far away, so they decided to enjoy the walk and engage in lively conversations, sharing stories andughter .


    "By the way, Alice, you were close with Mr. Zyn, right?" Amy inquired with a curious voice.


    "I wouldn''t say we were that close," she replied. "But why do you even want to know?"


    "I''m just curious, you have to admit that Mr. Zyn is really good-looking, right? And he was really impressive when he took on the basketball captain. It was pretty cool, don''t you think?"


    Alice couldn''t help but roll her eyes at Amy''s enthusiasm for the topic.


    "Well, I guess he''s... greatpared to other male teachers," she responded carefully, not wanting to fuel her friend''s gossip any further. "But let''s not get carried away. We''re just students, and teachers are here to teach, not for us to gossip about."


    "I think he likes you," Amy teased her, expecting a big reaction. However, Alice''s unaffected expression didn''t match her expectations.


    Then, it hit her.


    "Wait, he asked you out already, didn''t he? And you rejected him!" Amy eximed, as if she had just uncovered a juicy piece of gossip.


    "HOT TEACHER GOT REJECTED BY THE SCHOOL QUEEN!"


    "Is it true, Alice ?" another girl joined in.


    Alice found herself at the center of an impromptu interrogation as her friends bombarded her with questions. She took a deep breath and decided to set the record straight.


    "Well, it''s not exactly like that. Mr. Zyn and I had a conversation, but it wasn''t a love confession.." She hoped her friends wouldn''t blow things out of proportion, but the excitement in their eyes indicated otherwise.


    Amy, with a mischievous grin, couldn''t resist adding more fuel to the fire, "What did you not like about him? Is it because you''re worried he has a lot of side chick?"


    "No, it''s not about him being a womanizer," she replied, shaking her head. "I just don''t think it''s a good idea to date a teacher, and I prefer to keep things professional at school." She hoped her friends would understand her perspective, even though it seemed like they were enjoying the drama of the situation.


    "But he''s not our teacher anymore. He doesn''t even work at the school now. So, if he asked you out, would you say yes?" Amy asked, trying to simplify her question for Alice.


    "Yeah, we''re curious about your feelings!" The others joined in, yfully teasing her to spill the beans.


    "You don''t like him?" they added, their curiosity getting the best of them.


    Alice paused for a moment, contemting her feelings.


    In truth, she didn''t dislike Mr. Zyn at all. She actually felt quitefortable around him for some reason.


    However, his asional narcissism did put her off. While he might put on a facade of a good and humble teacher in front of others, Alice''s did not believe it at all.


    Furthermore, she already had someone she loved. She was nning to visit him over the weekend to apologize for a mistake she had made in the past. Her heart was already taken, and she intended to make things right with the person who truly mattered to her.


    ''That''s right, I should forget about Mr. Zyn and focus on Zyden,'' she muttered to herself.


    "Do you like him or not ?" Amy asked again.


    Her voice brought Alice back to the present. "Sorry, what were you saying?"


    "I''m asking if you like him or not ,"


    "Oh, I was just thinking about something else. Anyway, back to Mr. Zyn .I don''t know him well enough to say if I like him or not. Let''s just leave it at that, okay?" She hoped her friends would drop the subject .


    "Then, can I have him?" Amy teased her with a yful glint in her eye.


    "What do you mean?" Alice asked with puzzled look.


    "I like Mr. Zyn, and I heard he likes to hang out with his students. There are even rumors that Ayumi from ss C is dating him. So, I was thinking about giving it a shot. Do you happen to have his phone number?"


    Alice couldn''t help but chuckle at her friend''s boldness. "Sorry, I don''t have his number," she replied. "But good luck with your n!"


    "Stop lying, Alice, just give me his number, please," Amy pleaded, her expression changing as she yfully begged for the information.


    "I really don''t know his number, you can check it if you want," she raised her phone to emphasize her point. However, before she could exin further, a man suddenly appeared and snatched it away.


    "No! My phone!" she eximed in shock.

 Chapter 161: A bit too Extreme

    Alice''s heart was pounding with a mixture of adrenaline and panic as she sprinted after the person who had snatched her phone. She had always been fast for girl and felt confident in her ability to catch up .


    As she closed in on the thief, she could see it was a middle-aged man, aplete stranger. The stolen phone was clutched in his hand.


    With all her strength, Alice lunged forward, her fingers grazing the edge of his clothing as she tried to reim her phone.


    The thief, realizing he was about to be caught, swerved sharply, making ast-ditch effort to escape.


    Suddenly, the thief made a sharp turn into a narrow alley, hoping to lose Alice in its winding passages.


    She hesitated for a moment, her heart pounding, as she considered her options. The narrow alley was small, with a maze of crates and trash cans lining the sides.


    "What should I do?" she asked herself.


    She was genuinely afraid. She might be more athleticpared to other girls, but she knew she was no match against a real criminal.


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    "What''s happening here?" I asked the agitated students. I was on my way to school when I spotted some of them acting oddly, prompting me to pull over and investigate.


    While I don''t typically pry into others'' affairs, I noticed that their uniforms resembled the ones from Alice''s school.


    "Mr. Zyn," a woman with short brown hair eximed, calling my name.


    I used my Mind Eye on her, I learned that her name was Amy.


    "What''s the problem ?"


    "Our friend, Alice," she started speaking, her words pouring out in a frantic rush, "she went after a thief a few minutes ago, and she hasn''t returned yet! We''ve already called the police!"


    "Alice?" I mused aloud, surprised by the unexpected turn of events.


    "Okay, stay here," I replied quickly, and without further hesitation, I sprinted in the direction they had pointed out.


    ''Mind Link,'' I muttered to myself, and with the power of my skill, my connection to the crows overhead sprang to life. In an instant, I received a detailed map of the surrounding area.


    The ingenious trick I had developed was a game-changer, granting me the ability to map out locations on the fly. The crows, each bearing their distinct designations as "Crow 1-5," were my steadfast scouts, specially trained to assist me.


    I had taken the time to hypnotize them, ensuring they would unfailingly follow me and store thendscape in their avian memory even if I don''t control them. This unique strategy allowed me to summon an instant map whenever needed.


    Among all the animals I had experimented on, I found that crows and rats stood out for their intelligence. They proved highly trainable and very adept at retaining and executing instructions.


    As I looked at the mental map in my head, I could see the whole area with great detail. I knew where the buildings were, the narrow paths between them, where you could get in, and even where there were dead ends. It was like having a clear picture of everything in my mind.


    Then, as I gazed through the eyes of my trusty Crow number 3 soaring above, I anticipated finding Alice in a very dangerous situation, surrounded by a group of unruly hooligans.


    However, what I witnessed was so shocking that it caught mepletely off guard, causing me to halt in my tracks.


    "What on earth!"


    Right now, Alice found herself surrounded by 6men, but the surprising twist was that they were all lying knocked down on the ground.


    "How did she manage to beat them?" I wondered aloud, my confusion growing. As I scanned the area for any other people, I assumed that a good Samaritan might havee to her rescue.


    Then, all of a sudden, Alice''s head turned towards my crow, and she cast a suspicious gaze in its direction, as if she could tell that she was looking at something more than a bird .


    "Can she see me?" I contemted for a moment, butI dismissed the thought with a shake of my head. It seemed utterly impossible.


    Nevertheless, my curiosity got the best of me. Since there were no other people in her vicinity, I decided to use my Mind Eye to investigate her current condition.


    ===========


    Name :JiyeonAlice / ??


    Age: 18 years old


    Overall Stats : ??


    Level (??)


    <Attributes>


    Strength: ??


    Agility: ??


    Stamina: ??


    Endurance: ??


    Intelligence: ??


    Charisma: ??


    Mind Power??


    ------------------


    Status: ??


    Suggestion Chance : ??


    Title :??


    ===========


    "What the hell!" I nearly cursed aloud after seeing her new status. This was far from normal. She had a question mark for a level, which was like the status of a final boss in an incredibly challenging video game whose main goal was to frustrate yers by repeatedly killing them.


    A boss that can kill a yer with one hit!


    ''Hey, system, isn''t this twist a bit too extreme?'' I couldn''t help but curse the system under my breath. It was almost inconceivable that I had been in such close proximity to a very dangerous individual all this time. And my system was trying to dispose of me by asking me to fuck that same dangerous individual.


    ''Do you really want me to die that soon ?''


    Realizing that the potential EXP points weren''t worth the danger, I shook my head and started to slowly back away, all the while maintaining my surveince through the eyes of my crow.


    I can''t have her teleporting in front of me while I''m not watching and saying, ''I already cut you.'' Well, teleporting was a bit too much of an exaggeration, but at this point, anything goes.


    "Who are you? It''s not very nice to eavesdrop on an innocent girl like me," she said with an unsettling smiling face, as if she was absolutely certain that I was watching her


    ''She can really tell that I''m using the crow,'' I clicked my tongue in annoyance. Nevertheless, I swiftly returned to Amy and her friends.


    To be safe, I decided to use my suggestion ability on them and erase their memory of ever meeting me.


    After all, she hadn''t been able to detect that I had controlled her big sister before. Perhaps she had sensed me now because I was directly controlling the crow with my Mind Link.


    I entered my car , and drive a safe distance . I''m still controlling the crow and Alice was still there standing and looking at my crow it as if she was waiting for an answer.


    The gaze in her eyes was really scary , as if I''m looking at a different person.


    "So you''re not going to answer?" She broke the silence. "Let''s just stay out of each other''s way . I don''t want any trouble either," she replied, turning to pick up her phone from one of the unconscious thugs.


    "Please don''t follow me around. I can sense five of your little pesky pets watching me," she warned before walking away.

 Chapter 162: Complicated

    "Alice, are you okay?" Amy ran toward Alice when she noticed her approaching. Concern etched across her face as she saw that something was amiss with her friend.


    Alice appeared nk, lost in deep thought, but Amy''s voice seemed to snap her back to reality.


    "Yeah, I''m okay," she replied with a weak voice and began to look around, as if she was disoriented and unsure of her surroundings.


    "You got your phone back," Amy pointed out.


    "Eh?" Alice was puzzled, she realized that the phone that had been stolen from her was now in her hands. The problem was, she couldn''t recall anything at all.


    ''Did I sleepwalk again?'' she muttered to herself. She had been diagnosed when she was a child because she tended to, from time to time, forget and do things she did not remember.


    Her doctor said it was sleepwalking.


    It was supposed to be an incurable mental disorder, but her episodes stopped when she received treatment from a foundation. She couldn''t recall the name of that foundation, but she remembered seeing many girls there who also suffered from some kind of mental disorder as her. Sadly, the organization shut down before she couldplete her treatment.


    The episodes began to resurface after some time had passed, but they didn''t significantly impact her life. In fact, as she grew older, these episodes became even more rare, to the point that it had been a few years since shest had one.


    As she realized the return of her sleepwalking episodes, fear gripped her heart, making it race. She worried that people might think she''s crazy if they found out about her condition.


    A wave of anxiety swept over her, and she couldn''t help but wonder why her sleepwalking hade back after so many years without it. The thought of doing things she couldn''t control, especially in public or around others, was deeply frightening.


    She tightly clenched her fists, breathed rapidly, and felt very alone. Keeping this secret had always been a heavy burden. She had worked hard to seem normal and in control, but now, her condition threatened to expose her true self.


    "Are you okay? You look pale," Amy asked.


    "I''m alright, but I can''t join you today. Something came up, and I need to go home," Alice replied. She longed for some time alone to gather her thoughts.


    "That''s okay, we''re not in the mood for karaoke either," Amy said, noticing that her friend was visibly shaken.


    Alice nodded in appreciation and bowed her head. She quickly walked away, eager to return home where she could feel safer.


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    ''That was really unexpected,'' I sighed in disbelief as I drove my car on the road. I never anticipated that happening.


    ''What was that, and why did my system not detect it? Don''t tell me she has the ability to alter her status?'' I asked myself in confusion.


    As my thoughts raced for a possible exnation, a peculiar notion emerged. It was driven by the stark contrast between Alice''s seemingly ordinary self and the sudden, extraordinary abilities she had just disyed.


    It led me to consider the possibility that Alice might have a dual personality¡ªa hidden, Gifted side of her that only surfaced under certain circumstances.


    I was now fully aware of the existence of "Gifted" now, and after witnessing someone who could kill people through a psychological virus, it didn''t seem too far-fetched to consider the possibility that an individual that has another self.


    Thinking about it, Alice was also part of the special mission, and it seemed that all the girls in that group had some connection to a Gifted individual in one way or another.


    As I reflected on the situation, it becameevident that this mission had moreyers to it than met the eye.


    ''Regardless, it''s too dangerous to take on this mission now without knowing anything,''I sighed. I''m much smarter now, so I can see both the advantages and disadvantages of proceeding with this mission without adequate preparation


    What I detested the most was theck of information.


    I decided to head back home after I settled some things here and gather more details about Alice from Alyssa. I knew that I needed to have a better understanding of the situation before I coulde up with a new n.


    For now, it didn''t seem like Alice posed a danger to me. We had been in contact many times, and I had remained perfectly fine.


    If things get too bad, I''ll just abandon the mission and keep my distance from her until I''m strong enough not to be concerned about anyone.


    ''It''s not as if I''ll die if I don''tplete that mission. '' I thought to myself.


    RING RING RING


    My phone rang, and I answered it.


    "Ayumi, what''s up?" I spoke with a gentle voice. I had ns before this peculiar revtionto visit her after I was finished dealing with Alice .


    "Yeah, I''m in Goyang right now," I replied.


    "You''re with your middle school friends. You want me toe?" I asked after she mentioned that she was with her middle school ssmates and inquired if I had some free time to join her.


    To be honest, Ayumi was my favorite girl right now. I dotted her a lot because of her personality, so her request didn''t seem like a big deal.


    Plus, I had just realized that I also needed some time to cool down. I had been in one extreme situation after another. Taking a little time to rx didn''t sound like a bad idea at all.


    In fact, I believed I deserved some rxation time, and Ayumi''s refreshing personality was just what I needed.


    "Tell me the address; I''ll head there right away," I replied with a cheerful tone. I wanted her to know that I wasing because I genuinely wanted to, not because I felt obligated. Ayumi was a very considerate girl, and I didn''t want her to overthink things.


    "Got it ,"

 Chapter 163: Ayumis Past

    Ayumi gave me an address, and when I arrived there, I found myself looking at a somewhat fancy hotel in the distance.


    She exined that one of her old ssmate had managed to snag a really wealthy boyfriend and was now treating everyone because it was her birthday. Ayumi didn''t really want to attend this gathering, but her other friends persuaded her toe as it was supposed to be a reunion.


    The hotel she mentioned was a little bit expensive, no doubt about that, but to bepletely honest, it was likeparing a kiddie pool to an actual pool after the hotel ine and I had just visited.


    Of course, for a bunch of high schoolers, being in a ce like that was like finding a golden ticket to Willy Wonka''s chocte factory. They were really excited! They were all chatting, and they couldn''t stop taking pictures to show off on social media, letting everyone know they were at a fancy party in an expensive hotel.


    I looked down from a higher vantage point using my crows and saw them all dressed up in their finest outfits. Instead of heading straight to where they were, I decided to wait a bit.


    Ayumi looked adorable in her short pink dress that entuated her figure. She''s not very tall to begin with, so long dresses were a big no-no for her. This particr dress covered her melons, but it was a tad too roomy, leaving just enough to the imagination about what was underneath.


    She was hanging out with her friends, Ria and Lizzy. I did not know it before, but it seemed that these three had been ssmates since their middle school days, forming a tight-knit trio over the years.


    "Hey Ayumi, it''s been a while!" A rugged-looking guy approached them, bringing along another group of people who are all males.


    "Long time no see," Ayumi responded with a tone that was neither too cold nor too warm.


    The guy seemed to pick up on her reserved response, and it clearly struck a nerve.


    "You three are still sticking together, huh? You''ve always been an... interesting trio," he chuckled with a hint of meaning, and hisughter was contagious as their old ssmates joined in.


    Ayumi, Ria, and Lizzy exchanged nces, all sensing the undercurrent of teasing and inside jokes they were not part of.


    I could see that Ayumi was ufortable, and I had to admit, I was starting to get a bit irritated myself. This guy had just insulted the girlfriend of someone who could easily give break his neck from a distance.


    Suppressing my urge to kill him made me realize that, little by little, I''m beginning to have better self-control.


    ''Don''t worry, Ayumi. I''ll get back at them for youter,'' I chuckled to myself. It seems my self control can onlyst for a few moments.


    Finally, after a couple of minutes, the star of the night arrived - a ck Porsche Cayman parked in front of the hotel. Everyone began taking pictures after seeing it, as if it were their first time encountering such an expensive luxury car.


    "They''re already so impressed by a 40K USD car?" I chuckled to myself, leaning back in the leather driver''s seat of my 150K USD car.


    As everyone began showering the birthday girl withpliments from the side, her boyfriend smugly stepped out of the driver''s seat and opened the car door for her.


    To be frank, the boyfriend looked quite average, not particrly ugly but far from handsome. His appeal seemed to bergely tied to the fact that he had a nice car.


    On the other hand, I couldn''t help but feel a little proud of my face. I could roll up to the hotel on a bicycle and still look like a model. That''s the huge contrast between us.


    "I''m so d you made it, Ayumi," the birthday girl beamed, her smile carrying a hint of an underlying message.


    "Happy birthday, Misa," Ayumi replied, her smile appearing somewhat forced.


    I couldn''t help but facepalm myself, thinking, "She''s just too innocent for her own good," as I observed the situation unfolding before me.


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    The front entrance was abuzz with chatter as the birthday girl, Misa, made her grand entrance.


    Before they could even head to the actual venue, students swarmed around her like flies, snapping pictures with the Porsche Cayman in the background.


    It was a typical reaction for kids these days, always eager to capture moments with shy possessions.


    Misa was feeling great at the moment. Although she was acting humble, deep down, she was incredibly proud of having a wealthy boyfriend she could boast about. In fact, she had requested her boyfriend to do all of this just so she could show off to her former ssmates.


    Among these ssmates, there was one girl she wanted to brag to the most: Ayumi.


    During middle school, Misa had a childhood crush on a boy she had been infatuated with since they were young. She had longed to be with him, but Ayumi had disrupted there rtionship.


    Her childhood friend had confessed his feelings to Ayumi, and although she had rejected him, it didn''t deter him from pursuing her.


    Consequently, Misa couldn''t reveal her true feelings because her childhood friend constantly spoke about Ayumi, and she carried a deep-seated resentment toward her.


    Now, she wouldn''t let this chance slip by to make Ayumi feel inferiorpared to her.


    "I''m so d you made it, Ayumi," she greeted her with a fake smile, and everyone could tell that she didn''t mean every inch of it.


    "Happy birthday, Misa," Ayumi''s voice quivered slightly, revealing her difort. She wasn''t oblivious to Misa''s hostility.


    "Darling, this is Ayumi, a friend from my middle school days," she introduced her boyfriend.


    "Ayumi, this is Fred, my boyfriend. His family owns several businesses in Seoul, and he''s also studying at the University of Korea," she said, emphasizing Fred''s achievements and background.


    Everyone was taken aback after hearing her introduction. The University of Korea is a prestigious institution, and you can''t gain admission solely with wealth. You need to have the necessary qualifications to enter.


    "By the way, Ayumi, I heard you have a boyfriend. Did you invite him? I heard he''s a substitute teacher earning minimum wage. Well, you always like teachers, so I don''t think this is shocking news," she giggled.


    Herments elicitedughter from everyone, leaving Ayumi in an embarrassing situation.


    "I..." Ayumi began to speak, but before she could finish her sentence, the sound of a roaring engine jolted everyone''s attention.


    VROOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    VROOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    VROOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

 Chapter 164: Irresistible Presence

    As soon as the crowd caught sight of the car, their excitement bubbled up like carbonated soda in a shaken can .


    "Whoa, check out that sports car!"


    "It looks amazing!"


    "Wow, that white color really makes it stand out!"


    "Hey, buddy, I just double-checked on my phone. This car costs 150,000 USD, and it''s thetest model."


    The whole group began taking pictures and admiring the car including Ayumi who couldn''t resist a nce. The Porsche from earlier seemed to lose its rights to flex in the presence of a true sports car.


    Compared to the BMW M8, the Porsche looked like it was just asking, "Am I even a sports car?" It was like putting a housecat next to a lion and saying they''re both fierce predators.


    "Whoever owns this car must be filthy rich."


    "You''ve got to be loaded to even afford one."


    "I wish the owner is single; maybe I could get his number!"


    Adding to the chorus were some girls who apparently hadn''t yet run out of gushingments.


    But amid the sea of admirers, two people looked like they''d just bitten into a lemons: Fred and Misa.


    They hade here to be the stars of the night, the belle and beau of the ball! Yet, the owner of the white sports car zoomed in and stole their thunder. It was like they were the opening act and the headliner had just unexpectedly shown up too early!


    Fred leaned over to Misa and whispered, "Do you think the owner could be one of your ssmates?"


    It was one thing if it was a stranger, but very awkward if this person turned out to be part of the party.


    If he turned out to be someone they knew, he would be the epicenter of all conversations, with every pair of eyes and every whisper in the room gravitating towards him.


    Misa let out a nervous chuckle and replied, "No way. None of our ssmates could possibly afford a car like that. It''s just not something anyone in my batch can pull off." She seemed almost in denial about the possibility.


    "That''s right, high schoolers couldn''t possibly afford a car like this. It''s reserved for the super-wealthy tycoons. I bet the owner of this car is an old middle-aged businessman," Fred added, his voice tinged with sarcasm, underlining just how unlikely it was for one of their peers to be behind the wheel of such a luxurious vehicle.


    A $150,000 car wasn''t exactly the kind of thing you''d find in your average piggy bank. Heck, even millionaires might take a look at the price tag and say, "You know what? I think I''ll stick to the family SUV. Ites with free cup holders!"


    Ironically, even though Fred liked to show off his supposed wealth, he just actually borrowed his father''s car for the asion. His own car was a simple Honda Civic, a far cry from the luxurious car that had just arrived. Yet, for this event, he had chosen to make a grand impression by driving his father''s Porsche .


    In addition , his father''s car wasn''t even a brand new one when it was purchased; it was a 2018 model, so its suggested retail price wasn''t exceptionally high to start with.


    However, as he nced at the white BMW, he could tell that it was indeed brand new. He wouldn''t be surprised if the owner said they had bought it just a week ago.


    As for him being the son of wealthy businessmen?


    His parents'' ownership of a few milk tea shops in Seoul hardly constituted the empire of luxury he was trying to project.


    In fact, the expenses for this extravagant party had wiped out his savings from his allowance.


    He couldn''t bring himself to say "No" to Misa, fearing that she might dump him if she found out about all of his exaggeration.


    All this time, he had been weaving tales of being filthy rich, and there were even moments when his parents had berated him for constantly requesting extra allowance to buy her things.


    *CLICK


    As the sports car door opened with a smooth, almost mesmerizing motion, a quiet suspense enveloped the crowd.


    Everyone''s curiosity peaked, driven by the burning desire to catch a glimpse of the person who could actually afford such an expensive car.


    As he finally emerged from the car, the crowd''s collective attention shifted from his striking hands to the man himself.


    He stood tall and exuded an undeniable charm, his jet-ck hair expertly framing his face to enhance his appeal. Stylish eyesses perched on his nose, adding a touch of sophistication to his overall look. He sported a sharp ck coat with a fur-like cor perched on top,plementing a crisp ck and white polo shirt underneath.


    Around his neck, a cool gold chain dangled, not demanding attention but contributing an understated touch of elegance to his overall appearance.


    His entire attire exuded an aura of irresistible charisma.


    "Too handsome!"


    "Is he a celebrity?"


    "Oh my god! He''s even more handsome than Park Jomen of BTS!" one of the girls eximed, disying all the enthusiasm of newly converted fangirl.


    Their faces flushed with excitement, and they werepletely starstruck. His extraordinary handsomeness,bined with his stylish expensive looking outfit, made him too irresistible in their eyes.


    The sheer charm exuding from him left everyone in awe. The girls were instantly drawn to him, captivated by his maism, while the boys couldn''t help but feel a sudden urge to hide their faces, realizing that this man had redefined their understanding of what was considered "Attractive" .


    Before his arrival, they may have felt pretty content with themselves, but this rich guy had, in a sense, given them a painful reality check. His presence was like a hard p of truth, making them realize that there was a whole new level of handsomeness out there that they hadn''t quite grasped before.


    "Oh my god, he''s looking at us!" the girls eximed as they noticed the handsome guy standing tall, his gaze seemingly fixated on them.


    Even Misa couldn''t resist his charm; he seemed like the embodiment of every woman''s dream.


    "Is he looking at me?" Misa wondered to herself, her face flushed, heart racing, and feeling a bit flustered.


    ---


    MC''s attire in thement section

 Chapter 165: Effortlessly Insulting

    "Hey, does he look a bit familiar? He looks somewhat like your Oppa," Lizzy whispered to Ayumi. The handsome man they were looking at had a different hair color, but there was something about his facial features that reminded her of Zyn."


    "You''re right, he does resemble a cooler version of Mr. Zyn," Risa added after hearing Lizzy''s observation.


    However, it wasn''t umon for some really handsome men in Korea to share certain simrities, so jumping to conclusions and assuming they were the same person would be quite rude.


    Besides, Mr. Zyn, as they knew him, had a more refined and formal look, whereas this man gave off the impression of a rich bad boy who bed different girls every night and ditch them after.


    Furthermore, Mr. Zyn was just a substitute teacher, and it was clear he didn''te from a wealthy background. This fact made the idea of him owning such a luxurious car highly impossible. Why would he even choose to teach if he could afford such an expensive vehicle in the first ce?


    Misa overheard their conversation and couldn''t help but sneer in contempt. "Oh, please, don''tpare Ayumi''s minimum-earning boyfriend to that guy. It''s rather impolite to that man status."


    "Hey, we neverpared their status. We just mentioned that they have some simrities," Lizzy protested, taking a stand against Misa''s bullying.


    Deep inside, Lizzy was overwhelmed with guilt. She had pressured Ayumi intoing to this event because Misa had paid her.


    However, now, as she watched the unfolding drama, Lizzy was gued by regret. It felt like she had betrayed her friend, Ayumi, by luring her into this bad situation. She wished she could turn back time and undo her decision. .


    She knew that the money was desperately needed by her family. She would never have resorted to this if her boyfriend hadn''t been arrested, leaving her with no other source of money. Regret gnawed at her as she reflected on her actions. She had, out of necessity, betrayed her best friend.


    ''I''m sorry for betraying you,'' she thought to herself, wrestling with a heavy sense of guilt. She couldn''t help but feel like she had let down her best friend and had be a bad friend in the process.


    Meanwhile, Ayumi remained quiet, her heart beating rapidly. She could sense immediately that she was gazing at the love of her life. However, she resisted the urge to speak, avoiding any assumption or presumption, as he hadn''t made a move yet. She anxiously waited for the next turn of events, her emotions swirling beneath the surface.


    ''He looks really hot right now,'' she thought to herself, a rush of excitement surging through her. It was as if her boyfriend had somehow leveled up his attractiveness, and she found herself utterly captivated.


    And her sentiment was widely shared among all the girls, each in their own way or another, as they found themselves simrly captivated by the enigmatic man in front of them.


    Some of the girls who were there with their boyfriends couldn''t help but feel that their significant others were falling short inparison.


    "Hey, why are you looking at me like that?" one of the unfortunate boyfriends asked when he noticed his girlfriend''s disappointed expression.


    "Nothing," she sighed, not wanting to hurt his feelings.


    "I..." The unfortunate boyfriend wanted to retort, but as soon as his gaze settled on the rich guy, he quickly grasped that his girlfriend had been quite considerate by simply saying, "Nothing." There was no need to voice his insecurities when faced with such an imposing presence.


    "Hey, he''s started walking. Let''s give him some space," someone in the crowd urged, and people near the front started to make way.


    The man in front of them exuded an extraordinary level of attraction, making it seem like there was an invisible barrier around him.


    It was clear that trying to strike up a conversation with him would render most girls speechless due to his overwhelming charm.


    But everyone was taken aback when he stopped right in front of Misa.


    "Happy Birthday," he greeted with a smile. His pearly white teeth and charming grin had the power to melt the heart of every girl present.


    "OMG! He just greeted Misa!"


    All the girls collectively eximed in envy after they all heard his charming voice, realizing that this incredibly attractive man hade here for the birthday girl.


    Misa''s heart beat rapidly after hearing his smooth and alluring voice. At that moment, she couldn''t help but entertain the thought that, if the man before her asked, she might just leave her current boyfriend in the dust.


    ''No way..'' A pang of pain shot through Ayumi''s heart as she saw the scene unfold before her.


    Her boyfriend hadn''t even nced her way, and yet he greeted Misa with such warmth. ''Did he fall for her at first sight?'' she questioned herself, regret setting in as she realized that inviting him might have been a mistake.


    She wanted to say something, to call out to him, but the words seemed stuck, unable to make their way out. She fought back tears, lowering her head to hide her swelling emotions.


    "You know me?" Misa asked, her expression flushed, and her entire demeanor radiating a rosy blush from head to toe. To mask her embarrassment, she began nervously twirling her long, wavy brown hair between her fingers.


    "Of course, my girlfriend told me a lot about you," His words shattered her delusion .


    "Girlfriend?" she asked, her expression a mix of confusion and surprise.


    Her mind raced, trying to identify which of her friends had such a stunningly attractive boyfriend. Being a sociable girl with a wide circle of friends, the possibilities were numerous, and she was eager to figure out the connection.


    "Who is your girlfriend?" she asked again.


    "You''re funny. She''s standing right behind you," Zyden chuckled, ignoring and walking past her and reaching out for the his girlfriend.


    He embraced Ayumi in front of everyone, leaving Misa utterly stunned and insulted. Once again, Ayumi had managed to embarrass her without even trying.


    ''I hate you.'' Misa bit her lips in frustration .


    "I''m sorry for beingte," he added with a warm smile, attempting to make up for his dyed arrival.


    "Thank you," Ayumi replied with a quiver in her voice, hugging him back tightly, as if she didn''t want to let go, afraid that he might be taken away.

 Chapter 166: Coveted Seeds

    "Eh, for real? That hot and super rich guy is Ayumi''s boyfriend?" I overheard the gossip while pretending to focus on Ayumi .


    Meanwhile, I was practically nose-deep in Ayumi''s hair, able to feel her heartbeat. And when I say feel, I mean it quite literally. Her chest was so blessed that it was practically pressing against me like a water balloon.


    I felt how incredibly soft it was, and I have to admit, it made me horny.


    "I thought her boyfriend was just a substitute teacher?" another voice chimed in.


    "Maybe they broke up, and he''s the new boyfriend?"


    "My god, Ayumi is more daring than I thought,"


    "She must have use her body to get a rich dude like that," the conversation continued.


    Their words got under my skin a little bit, no doubt, but I made a conscious effort to keep my cool. In fact, I was secretly happy with their negativements because, the more they criticized, the more I found myself savoring the sweet anticipation of the fun thaty ahead.


    Why settle for just teaching them a lesson when I can have some fun? I''m not going to use my abilities on them because it would be too boring, but I''ll make everyone here feel like trash after I''m done with them.


    I remember those protagonist characters from those cheesy novels I used to read, always going around with their dramatic face-pping moments. Cute. But let''s be real,pared to me? They''re like lukewarm tap water, and I''m a freshly poured champagne. Cheers to my unparalleled coolness.


    "Thank you for taking care of my girlfriend back then ," I smiled at them, enyoying the sight of women practically getting wet panties at the sight of my smile.


    The look of frustration on their boyfriends'' faces on the other hand was the icing on the cake. I appeared all gentlemanly on the outside, but inside, I was wearing a wicked devilish grin that revealed my true intentions.


    "So, are we just going to stand here?" I finally spoke up, addressing Misa and her boyfriend as I turned towards them.


    My hands casually found their ce on Ayumi''s shoulders. She was shorter than me, which, I must say, gave me an even more taller appearance than usual.


    Misa seemed momentarily taken aback, but quickly regained herposure, offering a somewhat forced smile as she responded, "Let''s all go inside."


    As the group started to move, Ayumi, Lizzy, Ria, and I naturally took the lead.


    Walking ahead of everyone else was, admittedly, a bold move - some might even call it brazen. Ayumi gave a slight tug on my arm, hinting that I should slow down and let Misa''s group take the lead, but I just shook my head.


    Why would I? In my mind, even the president of Korea would be expected to show respect in front of me. If I wished, I could have him tending to my garden with just a flick of my power. These social climbers, inparison, were insignificant.


    My very presence should have been an honor! I mean, they''re basically breathing the same air as me, a walking god in the making. But s, my generosity knows no bounds. So, I graced them with my shadow, casually strolling at the forefront, and always reminding them of their ce in the hierarchy of life.


    As we neared the hotel, the female staffs offered to guide us to the venue. It was impossible for them to conceal their red faces, particrly when they caught a glimpse of me.


    They huddled together, whispering quietly. I couldn''t make out their words clearly, but it was a safe bet that they were discussing my good looks and perhaps even specting about their good fortune if I were to bestow upon them my coveted "seeds."


    Finally, after a few minutes of walking, we arrived at a vast hall capable of amodating up to 200 people.


    It was abundantly clear that they''d gone all-in on the white and pink theme. The ceiling was a literal garden of stic flowers that, I must admit, verged on assaulting my retinas.


    I mean, really, who was the mastermind behind this design? Clearly, they''d ovepensated with pink to the point where even the color pink felt like it needed a break.


    "Here''s your seat," one of the hotel staff guided our group to a location at the far back of the venue, offering a less-than-ster view with a mediocre table.


    To add insult to injury, we found ourselves conveniently situated close to the bathroom. It was apparent that Misa had orchestrated this seating arrangement right from the beginning.


    ''I''ll show that social climber her ce,'' I thought to myself.


    But before I could walk , Ayumi held my coat .


    "What are you doing , Ayumi ?"


    "I..." Ayumi wanted to say something, but she remained somewhat docile. I cherished her cute and innocent side, but it was hard to see her look too weak. I wont allow them to think that I let my girlfriend be a pushover.


    "Don''t stop me. I won''t stand for anyone mistreating you," I said, turning toward her and gently patting her head. "Listen, Ayumi, you''re my girlfriend now, so you don''t have to bow to anyone. Remember that,"


    Her face looked flushed and embarrassed , and the only response she could manage was to nod, looking like apletely tamed puppy


    "Good girl," I affectionately patted Ayumi''s head, then turned and resumed my stroll towards the front, behaving as if I owned the entire ce.


    "Sir, is there a problem with your seat?" One of the male staff members approached me, following an order from Fred.


    "We don''t want to sit there. I want that table," I pointed directly to the one next to Misa''s group.


    "Sir, that table is reserved for another group," the man replied.


    "Do you think I give a damn? Get the manager of this ce. My father is friends with the owner. !" I dered loudly.


    [Suggestion: Sess]


    "I''m really sorry, Young Master," the staff member quickly bowed his head.


    "I remember now. Please, don''t inform the owner about this. I really can''t afford to lose my job," he pleaded for mercy.


    As soon as I made my grand deration, it seemed like everyone around me instantly assumed I was telling the truth even without the begging part.


    After all, they had seen me arriving in a BMW, so my ims now carried a certain level of credibility. I could have said I owned the entire hotel, and there would still be some who''d believe me.


    Little did they know, I had subtly used my powers of suggestion and Mind Link , effectively exerting control over the hotel staff.


    "How about we move the table to the front?" Fred hurried over after catching wind of my words, his demeanor filled with panic. He was afraid that he might offend a big-shot..


    "I''m really sorry for this. I wasn''t aware that someone of your status would be attending," he began, showering me with ttery, clearly terrified of the potential fallout.

 Chapter 167: Sensible

    "We can just move the table here," Fred replied, and it was almost too easy to read the guy.


    "Move our table? Oh, that would be too troublesome, we wouldn''t want to burden the hardworking staff. Why don''t we just offer our table to your other esteemed guests? After all, I''m such a model of politeness and courtesy,"I chuckled, gesturing towards the table at the far back.


    Fred was utterly speechless in the face of my shamelessness, but what could he do other than to go along with the flow?


    "You can thank meter for my good intention," I whispered to him


    I''m not foolish enough to y the humble cliche protagonist, only to wait for the perfect moment to be insulted by others andstage a triumphanteback. I mean, let''s be honest, I''m just too rich and handsome for anyone to even think about trying that.


    So, instead, I''ve decided to make this party a source of entertainment, at their expense, of course. Sure, it might make me look a bit of an asshole, but who cares? I''ve done far more questionable things, and holding back on being a jerk just seems like a waste of my talents.


    "I think the staffs wont mind ," Fred scratch his head.


    "Alright, well, you did pay for this ce," I replied nonchntly, gesturing for Ayumi to follow.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I could see Misa seething with anger. If I were just an ordinary person, they might have already called the guards or thrown me out of the party.


    But I''d made it clear that I had connections, announcing my rtionship with the hotel''s owner, and even having a staff member refer to me as "young master." They were left with no option but to swallow their pride and kiss my ass.


    Meanwhile, the trio was still behaving somewhat awkwardly, too self conscious that all eyes were on us. But that didn''t bother me in the slightest.


    "I had no idea you were this wealthy, Mr. Zyn," Lizzy asked, breaking the tension in our table. I half-expected her to bring up my wealth; it seemed like this girl had an uncanny attraction to money, for whatever reason.


    I don''t really pass judgment on materialistic women. I mean, let''s be honest, most people do have a soft spot for money, whether they admit it or not. They say money can''t buy happiness, but it''s still morefortable to shed tears in a million-dor mansion than on the street


    Even Misa, the social climber birthday girl, didn''t really bother me. I mean, it''s not like I cared whether she wanted to unt her stuff or not. Such behaviors are pretty much the norm these days, all thanks to the influence of social media.


    People showcasing theirtest gadgets and luxurious lifestyles can sometimes warp the minds of young women, making them believe they''re falling short if they don''t own certain products or lead a particr lifestyle for everyone to see. It''s essentially a form of consumerism that feeds people the idea that they should always crave more, often beyond their means.


    And , I''m not entirely exempt from this consumerist mindset either. I have a powerful system at my disposal, and Ie from a wealthy family, so I can indulge my impulses.


    So the reason I want to put Misa in her ce was quite simple: I''m bored. So, why not have some fun and mess with everyone who''s caused Ayumi any grief?


    I''m not a good guy on the first ce who spouts off about doing things to protect my loved one because it''s the right thing to do. Sure, I care about Ayumi, but she''s like 30% of the reason behind my n to messed with everyone. The other 70% is pure narcissism and borderline psychotic tendencies.


    Returning to the discussion, I took a leisurely sip of water before responding to her question.


    "I''m the son of a hotel mogul " I replied, tantly lying through my teeth.


    Thanks to my charisma, it didn''t take long for Lizzy to be utterly stars truck. I swear I could almost see dor signs in her eyes.


    "That''s intriguing. So, why did you be a substitute teacher?" Ria inquired, her curiosity clearly piqued this time.


    "Oh, I was just killing time," I chuckled, offering a casual response.


    "You can never quite grasp theplexities of the minds of the wealthy," Lizzy sighed in a joking tone. "If only I had known you were this loaded, I might have thought twice about setting you up with Ayumi."


    "Seonsaeng-nim is mine!" Ayumi eximed, quickly seizing my shoulder, as if worried someone might try to steal me away.


    Lizzy and Ria exchanged a knowing nce, recognizing that their dear friend was head over heels in love and couldn''t even handle a light-hearted joke.


    Meanwhile, Ayumi continued to cling to me, holding me tight, and I didn''t mind it at all. It was precisely what made her so refreshing in my eyes. Her adorably normal behavior made me feel like a normal person.


    "Don''t worry, no one could steal me away from you," I teased her with a smile.


    She didn''t respond and just turned her head down shyly. It appeared that she wasn''t quite used to public disys of affection just yet.


    "Here is your food, sir ,"


    Finally, the food graced our table, and it was evident they hadn''t skimped on the dishes as they presented the dishes.


    In fact, we seemed to have a more foodpared to the other tables. Fred was more sensible than I gave her credits for.


    However, his girlfriend continued to direct daggers at Ayumi with her gaze. Women could be quite hard to handle most of the time. Unlike men, who often choose their battles wisely, some women believe that their biology granted them superpowers to act though, even when the odds weren''t in their favor.


    I could sense something brewing in her eyes, and I couldn''t help but anticipate what she might have in store.


    ''I hope your ns are entertaining enough to amuse me,'' I chuckled to myself, picturing Misa''s likely irritated expression.


    Honestly, she didn''t look too shabby at all; in fact, she was quite passable. She even outshone Lizzy in terms of attractiveness, with only Ayumi truly overshadowing her in terms of the melons and cuteness department .


    "Our special guest has arrived!" the host announced.

 Chapter 168: Special Guest

    "Special guest?" The sudden announcement by the host piqued my interest. It wasn''t so much the word "special" that caught my attention, but the sudden hush that fell over the crowd and the buzz of excitement that followed.


    "Oh my God, it''s Park Nin Young!"


    "You mean the new actress who just debuted recently?"


    "My God, she''s so beautiful!"


    People were talking excitedly about her, and the crowd''s energy seemed to revolve around her. She was with some other beautiful women who were likely fellow actresses, but even in that group, it was clear to everyone that she was the most impressive and outstanding of them all.


    Even Lizzy and Ria couldn''t contain their excitement. It was really obvious that she was quite famous. I hadn''t been keeping up with the news recently, so I was unaware of her, but her name did sound somewhat familiar.


    "Park...? Wait," a sudden recollection crossed my mind, and I opened my Special Mission board.


    Just like that, the name "Park Nin Young" came into focus. She had a reward of 5 attribute points, which meant her mission might not be too difficult.


    ''What a bonus,'' a sly smirk formed on my face as Iid eyes on her. She was dressed in a simple white short dress adorned with golden flower patterns along the sides.


    She had hair that was a mix of brown and ck, and her small, cute face had a tiny nose and petite lips. Her hair was styled in a bow hairstyle, which framed her face beautifully, emphasizing her attractive facial proportions.


    In addition , her youthful appearance contrasted with her above-average height for a korean woman, standing at around 5''7", and with the heels she wore, she was truly a head-turner. It was no wonder she had risen to fame so quickly; she was very attractive.


    Even without using my Mind Eye, I could tell that her charisma was probably around 15 or more points.


    The atmosphere in the hall became more lively as everyone seemed captivated by Park Nin Young''s presence. People approached her, taking photos and eagerly striking up conversations. Meanwhile, I sipped my wine, observing from a distance, acting nonchnt.


    But truthfully, I wasn''t that flustered to see such beauty. I had be too ustomed to Alyssa''s stunning looks to be easily affected.


    It dawned on me that if the two sisters wanted, they could easily venture into the world of acting based on their looks alone. Their natural beauty would surely turn heads in the entertainment industry.


    "Seonsaeng-nim... You''re staring too much" Ayumi pouted her cheeks and squeezed my hand, her actions making it clear that she was a bit jealous.


    I was momentarily at a loss for words as I gazed at her adorable jealous face.


    Ayumi might not be on the same level as Park Nin Young in terms of overall beauty, but she was still my favorite. After all, Park was just a beautiful , and I could have those types of women at my beck and call with a snap of my fingers.


    I preferred Ayumi because she exuded a rtable and endearing charm that resonated with me as a person.


    "Don''t worry, I was just curious," I replied, trying to reassure her.


    "Eh, don''t tell me you''re worried that Miss Park will steal your Seonsaeng-nim away," Lizzy yfully teased Ayumi, making her even more nervous. I could practically hear her heart racing as she once again clutched onto my hand, as if to assert her im.


    "Stop teasing her," I chuckled, reaching out to pat Ayumi''s head affectionately.


    As Park approached, she was warmly greeted by Misa and Fred.


    "Sister Park! Thank you foring," Misa walked over to her and gave her a warm hug.


    "Interesting," I mused to myself as I watched them.


    Misa was hugging Park Nin Young as if to showcase their closeness and perhaps flex a bit. Of course, it could be that they were genuinely close, and I was simply biased because that''s how my twisted thought processes worked.


    Once someone was on my bad side, I didn''t particrly care if they were a saint or not. In my perspective, they were automatically painted in negative colors.


    "You can sit..." Misa began to point towards our table but stopped when she noticed me.


    Her face soured when she realized that the table was now monopolized by me, even though it had enough chairs for ten people. Currently, only the four of us were upying it.


    "Happy Birthday," I raised my ss, almost as if I were deliberately adding fuel to the fire.


    "Thank you ," Misa managed to force a smile and guided her cousin to their table with a frustrated emotion. Despite her fake smile, her bodynguage and the tension in the air revealed her displeasure.


    Park Nin Young, on the other hand, had a rather different expression. She gave me a double-take as she settled at her table, almost as if she was trying to check me out.


    And it wasn''t just her. The other stunning women apanying her also took notice of my presence. One by one, their eyes met mine, and they offered inviting smiles, a glint of curiosity evident in their gaze.


    Their attention seemed to linger a bit longer on me than on others men in the room, hinting at a certain attraction .


    "Hot guy advantage," I chuckled to myself. Thanks to the perks of my wealth and being attractive, I could essentially act like a human embodiment of douche bag , fully confident that nobody would dare to point it out.


    If I were still the old, overweight, and unattractive me, I could be sharing food with the homeless and still receive disgusted looks from people.


    "You''re looking at her again," Ayumi squeezed my hand, clearly driven by jealousy.


    ''I need to figure out a way to handle Ayumi''s jealousyter,'' I sighed to myself. I could simply use my suggestion on her, but I wasn''t particrly fond of that idea. It would be a habit, and I didn''t want a girlfriend who couldn''t think for herself.


    She was essentially the anchor holding me to my humanity. If I lost her, I''d likely just devolve into a stereotypical viin with no depth, backstory, or character development. She was the one keeping me from bing a cardboard cutout antagonist.


    It was quite fascinating that the most ordinary girl, was the one keeping me grounded and sane. I''m not a cliche novel protagonist after all, that will chased after someone like Alice, who might be a powerful and dangerous individual with many secrets.


    I am a real person with a functioning logical mind, and Ayumi was my best bet. She was safe and normal, and that''s what made her invaluable to me.

 Chapter 169: Interesting Night

    "Hey, Misa, do you know who that guy is?" Park Nin Young asked, her interest sparked by the man she had just noticed. She had met plenty of good-looking men in her career as an actress, but there was something about him that intrigued her.


    He wasn''t just your typical handsome guy. Park Nin Young had always had a knack for understanding people''s emotions and intentions, but with him, it was as if there was an invisible barrier around him, preventing her from figuring out what he was thinking.


    In fact, she had leveraged this innate talent to her advantage. Her ability to gauge people and anticipate their personalities had allowed her to easily build positive rtionships with others.


    "He''s an acquittance of the hotel owner and drove here in a white BMW. So, he''s really rich," Fred replied, trying to be careful not to upset his girlfriend, while also preventing her from saying offensive words .


    He noticed that Misa was acting calm andposed on the outside to maintain appearances. However, deep down, she was already seething with frustration. She was keeping her true feelings hidden behind her smile.


    "I see," Park Nin Young responded with a simple nod. The term "rich" didn''t faze her much. She had encountered numerous wealthy suitors in her life, to the point where they were too many to count. Only recently, she had been invited by someone whose family owned a multiple malls in Korea


    As for looks ? Well, it was true he was quite good-looking, but she had seen better.


    She was different from her cousin Misa, who seemed to settle for a guy simply because he was moderately well-off.


    ''I''d like to see his face again,'' she muttered to herself, casting a second, more focused nce in his direction. It wasn''t that she was particrly attracted to him, but rather she was consumed by curiosity about why she couldn''t read him at all.


    However, the moment she turned around, she realized that he was also looking at her too. He offered her a smile, and she couldn''t help but feel confused.


    His jet-ck eyes showed a hint of a smile, but she couldn''t quite read it. Was he interested in her or not? It was something she found rather unsettling, not being able to figure him out.


    "I just can''t figure him out, no matter how much I try," she thought to herself, and returned his smile with one of her own. She was extremely beautiful, and her smile had the ability to make men fall for her, even if it wasn''t entirely genuine. However, the man in front of her didn''t react at all.


    He just went back to gently pat his girlfriend''s head, as if her beauty didn''t affect him in the slightest.


    Her adorable girlfriend noticed their interaction and clearly felt jealous, even though she wasn''t interested in her boyfriend romantically. To reassure her, she also offered a warm smile.


    Both women acknowledged each other''s gestures, but deep inside, Ayumi couldn''t shake her feelings of insecurity.


    Just seeing Park Nin Young made her question her own qualities. She knew that her Seonsaeng-nim was very attractive and charming. It wouldn''t even be surprising if a famous celebrity had a crush on him.


    No, even by celebrity standards, her Seonsaeng-nim was easily in the top 10% in terms of attractiveness. If he ever decided to be a celebrity, he''d definitely stand out.


    She unconsciously nced at him, and her heart ached just thinking of the possibilities.


    "Would he find someone else better?" she asked herself.


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    ===========


    Name :Park Nin Young


    Age: 18 years old


    Overall Stats : 29.4


    Level (20)


    <Attributes>


    Strength: 1


    Agility: 1


    Stamina: 1


    Endurance: 1


    Intelligence: 10


    Charisma: 15


    Mind Power: 0.4


    ------------------


    *Status: Neutral


    *Suggestion Chance : 80% (+/- variables)


    <Title>


    Emotion Analyzer


    <Skill>


    Acute Empathy: is a special skill that allows her to understand what others are feeling without them having to say it directly. She''s really good at picking up on the emotions people are experiencing by watching how they talk, move, or express themselves.


    She can tell if someone is happy, sad, or angry, even when they''re not talking about it. She''s like a detective for emotions, figuring out what''s going on in people''s hearts by paying attention to their bodynguage and how they talk.


    This skill makes her great at connecting with others and helping them feel understood. It''s like having a secret code to unlock the feelings and thoughts of those around her, making her a fantasticmunicator.


    <Hidden Status>


    N/A


    ===========


    "So, she''s also a gifted," I pondered silently as I observed her.


    When she nced in my direction, I sensed something probing at the edges of my emotions. It was her unique ability, although "ability" might be too strong a term for it. It didn''t seem to have anybat applications, making it more akin to a talent for reading people. A skill that, I thought, anyone could develop with enough practice.


    Even the Cerberum group wouldn''t have her on their radar. Her ability was so weak, it wouldn''t even merit a proper ranking among their criteria.


    But I have to admit, she''s really attractive. The more I look at her, the more I realize how stunning she is. It''s not just her face but also the way she carries herself in front of everyone. She effortlessly keeps up with the conversation, and it''s likely because of her unique ability. Her personal rtionship skills was exceptionally high.


    "Interesting," I mumbled to myself as I noticed her subtly turning in my direction. She looked shocked to see that I was also looking at her, but fortunately, I didn''t have to worry abouting off as a creep or a pervert. After all, I''m handsome now, so I''d be called a "secret admirer" rather than a "stalker."


    I smiled back at her, fully aware that with my high charisma, I didn''t need to fret about my smile. It always looked good, no matter when or where I used it.


    She returned my smile with an even more alluring one, the kind that could probably melt any man''s heart. Unfortunately for her, I was far too clever to be swayed by it.


    ''This night is turning out to be more interesting than I expected,''

 Chapter 170: Talents

    The party continued in its usual, uneventful manner, and it was so mundane that it left me feeling bored.


    ''What the heck is happening? Is no one going to stir up some trouble for me?'' I clicked my tongue in annoyance. Those novel writers are all liars. I had promised not to wait for someone to make trouble, but I couldn''t help but hope for some dramatic turn of events


    I quickly nced at Misa, hoping for something to happen, but she seemed to be just enjoying herself.


    "I can''t believe this," I muttered in frustration. The thought of using my power of suggestion to make others insult Ayumi crossed my mind, but I quickly dismissed it. ''Nah, I can''t do that. It''s like buying my own chocte on Valentine''s Day and pretending that someone gave it to me.''


    Finally, the host announced something that could make the party a bit more interesting.


    "We have a grand prize of 200,000 won for the best talent!" she announced.


    The amount of money wasn''t particrly enticing for me, but the opportunity to outshine everyone was more than sufficient. Come to think of it, I had a strange tendency to enjoy putting others in their ce.


    "Of course Ms Park will also join, but she wont be part of the contest ," The host announced.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief after the announcement. Lizzy had mentioned that Park was also a talented singer, but due to her beauty, she had focused more on acting. She was also a skilled dancer, a perfect K-pop idol material. She was theplete package.


    There was no doubt that she would take center stage in a few years if her momentum didn''t wane.


    "That''s all well and good, but I think she should participate. Or does her not joining imply that she believes she''s the most talented person here?" I chuckled as I voiced my thoughts, leaving everyone surprised.


    My words were clearly audacious, but no one here dared to point it out.


    "It''s not like that, Sir, but having her join for only 200,000 won wouldn''t be fitting given she''s a celebrity," the host replied with a respectful tone. It was clear Fred had already advised her to tread carefully when speaking to me.


    "I have a worth of more than 10 billion Korean won, but I''m willing to participate for that 200,000 won. Are you insinuating something?" I retorted with a raised eyebrow.


    My deration left everyone shocked. Ten billion Korean won was a huge amount, and I had imed it was my worth. If that was just my worth, they didn''t dare to imagine the total assets of my entire family. Of course, I was just lying, as my worth was nowhere near that figure. But they had no way to prove it.


    "You know what, let''s just say that 200,000 won isn''t enough to entice someone like Ms. Park to join the contest. How about this? I''ll contribute 10 million Korean won to make thepetition more interesting," I suggested.


    "No way, he''s giving away 10 million Korean won just like that?"


    "Damn, so this is how rich people think."


    "He''s too rich, filthy rich." The crowd whispered in amazement and admiration at my offer.


    Now, everyone was interested in joining. Ten million won was a substantial amount, equivalent to several years'' worth of savings for those earning minimum wage due to the high cost of living in Korea.


    "Are... you sure, sir?" Even the host couldn''t help but stutter in response to my sudden deration.


    "Of course, here''s the deal: I''m joining thepetition. If anyone can outperform me, they''ll get the 10 million won. How about it, Miss Park?" I nced in her direction, challenging her with my eyes.


    She was smiling at me, as if she found my actions quite interesting. And, of course, she would. With her status, I''m pretty sure she was used to seeing rich and handsome men. But what about an impulsive and handsome guy like me? I''m sure this was her first time meeting someone as charming .


    "Sure," she replied yfully .


    Her friends began teasing her, joking that I might be interested in her.


    Meanwhile, Ayumi looked on the verge of tears. I reassured her that I was just having some fun, but she remained silent.


    "Ayumi just trust me okay," I patted her head .


    The contest kicked off with a surge of participants, all eagerly trying to outdo each other.


    Even the usually timid students threw their hats in the ring, hoping to snag that cash prize ¨C after all, it was a small fortune for them.


    But little did they know, I was determined not to let them win. It was far more amusing to let their hopes soar like a rocket before giving them a crashnding back to Earth.


    The talent show featured a diverse range of performances: dancing, singing, rapping, and even someone attempting to recite a poem, which just left me chuckling. I couldn''t help but wonder how reciting a poem would secure a victory in this contest.


    Lizzy gave it her all in the dance performance, disying her good skills, but there were contestants who outperformed her.


    Meanwhile, Ayumi chose not to participate, feeling it would be unfair since I was funding the prize money, little did she know that I had no intention of actually awarding the prize to anyone.


    When it was Park''s group''s turn, she didn''t join her friends; they began dancing together as a group. Their performance was impressive, showing their considerable talent. It was no surprise, given that these girls had undergone rigorous training, making them more skilled than the mere studentspeting.


    "Wow, they dance so well."


    "I''m in love, that girl in the middle looks too cute."


    While performing, the audience erupted into apuse, with many boys behaving like fanboys, hoping to get a glimpse of something more exciting like seeing their panties as the girls showcased their dance moves .


    ''What a bunch of Simps,''

 Chapter 171: Performance

    With every step, they show how sexy the can be, capturing the hearts of the audience. It was as if the crowd was witnessing a live K-pop performance, and the atmosphere was filled with admiration.


    The girls'' radiant smiles and charismatic stage presence made it impossible for anyone to look away.


    But despite the impressive performance from their group, I remained confident. While they might be better than a group of high school students, they were still a far cry from real idols who dedicated their lives to singing and dancing. White Yellow group, for instance, could easily outperform them without even breaking a sweat.


    The real spectacle started when Miss Park rose from her seat. Merely her act of standing was enough to earn the cheers from the audience.


    It almost felt like she had an aura around her, gleaming under the spotlight. In reality, it was her pale skin that shimmered, capturing and reflecting the lights beautifully, giving her a near ethereal presence on the stage. The anticipation in the room grew thicker, wondering what she''d present next.


    As she took her ce on the stage, her posture exuded confidence. She initially made eye contact with the entire hall, but her gaze came to rest on me, and she offered a charming smile.


    The music began to y, and the soft melody of the song, in perfect sync with the slow romantic tempo, started to fill the room


    [Verse]


    "You stand alone, with power untamed,


    In this world, a kingdom, yours to be imed.


    A ss, half full, half empty, it''s your choice,


    With power and control, you have amanding voice."


    ¡­


    The moment the song started, I couldn''t help but close my eyes, lost in the melody. Her voice was nothing short of angelic, and she had chosen the perfect song to get my attention.


    ¡­


    [Verse]


    "Counting blessings, not ws, it''s your time,


    In this realm of dominance, you''re one of a kind.


    Sometimes the power blinds, but you''re always in control,


    A ruler, a monarch, taking your call."


    "No fault in your mind, just the crown,


    Put your doubts to rest, for you''ve overflown.


    Alone you reign, in your own domain,


    In this world of influence, you''ll always maintain. "


    ¡ª


    The loud venue were silenced by her songs , the lyrics was overpowering , and even I can''t say anything to insult it.


    As she sang the final phrase, the entire crowd erupted in cheers , and even Lizzy, who had been part quite an emo, couldn''t hold back her tears.


    "Wow, that song is so touching."


    "It''s hitting me right in the feels; I could almost cry."


    The audience''s thunderous apuse reverberated , and I couldn''t help but wonder if, perhaps, she had sung that song just for me, her eyes locked onto mine with an intensity that spoke volumes to both me and the crowd.


    "I hope you enjoyed it," she said, gifting me a heartfelt smile. It was unmistakably directed at me. As I looked around, I could sense that everyone in the hall had picked up on it, and they were all thinking the exact same thing.


    ''This girl,'' I mused internally as I felt my heart skip a beat. Her radiant smile and bold actions had caught me entirely off guard.


    ''You''re good,'' I chuckled internally. It was clear that she was attempting to engage in a little game with me.


    Unfortunately for her, I was determined to be the one on top. I would have her fall for me, not the other way around.


    "I guess it''s my turn to perform," I said, standing from my seat and removing my jacket. I made my way to the stage just as she was walking down from it. Our eyes locked again, and, as before, she graced me with a warm smile, to which I responded in kind.


    "Good luck," she whispered in a nice tone as we passed each other.


    She certainly knows how to charm guys. If I were an ordinary man, I''d likely be head over heels for her by now.


    "What will he do?" murmurs ran through the crowd, and as I took my position center stage, the lights dimmed, casting a spotlight on me.


    As the music began to throb with electrifying energy, the crowd collectively held its breath in anticipation. The pulsating beats of the hype music surged through the venue, and I, with a confident grin, couldn''t resist the urge to move.


    And just as the crowd was getting lost in the intro beat, I decided it was time to surprise them. I opened my lips, and with a quick hand gesture, I activated my earpiece mic. The change was instantaneous, and the entire room braced for what wasing next, wondering what new level of performance I was about to unveil.


    --


    "Shake it, move it, groove to the beat,


    Rock it, lock it, our vibes can''t be beat,


    We''re gonna pop it, let''s feel the heat,


    Tonight''s our night, take your seat,


    Woo, let''s make the world feel our heartbeat.


    ¡ª


    The whole crowd started getting up and dancing to my beats. That''s right, if Miss Park''s music left them speechless, my songs had them hitting the dance floor. People with partners paired up, and the entire ce lit up with cheers during my performance.


    "Oh my God, his vocals is insane!"


    "Look at those slick moves, he''s killing it!"


    "I''m in love, he''s a really good dancer!"


    "The beat is sick!"


    As I continued to rock the stage, I cranked up the energy, busting out some seriously cool hip-hop dance moves. My body became one with the rhythm, and the crowd was in for a show.


    I unleashed a burst of swagger, my feet syncing perfectly with the pounding bass. I effortlessly glided across the stage,bining fluid harlem shakes with crisp pops and locks, each movement speaking thenguage of urban dance culture.


    My body swayed and grooved in perfect sync with the beats, delivering intricate footwork that defied gravity. My arms bend the performance with sharp istions, while my head bobbed and weaved in rhythm with the music.


    I continued to own the stage with my hip-hop dance ability, and the crowd couldn''t help but be captivated by the effortless fusion of style and skill that I brought to the performance.


    "WOOOOAH!"


    The crowd erupted into a resounding cheer as I wlessly executed three consecutive backflips to end my performance, my dance moves flowing like a river, humbling any dancers in the room .


    ''Well, all that effort I put into learning how to dance is finally paying off,'' I chuckled to myself as I concluded my performance with a bang. I originally learned to dance this well to impress the White Yellow Group for a future mission, but who knew I''d use it to flex today!


    ''Didn''t expect that, did you?'' I smiled confidently in her direction.

 Chapter 172: [Bonus Chapter] The Best?

    She quickly shifted her gaze elsewhere, her cheeks turning a shade of pink, and her eyes refused to meet mine.


    It was evident that my performance had taken her by surprise, leaving her feeling overwhelmed and unable to maintain eye contact.


    Seeing this, I decided not to tease her too much and turned my gaze elsewhere.


    But as I turned my head to check our table and look at Ayumi, I saw that she was still not there.


    ''Eh?'' I stood up, feeling confused. ''Did I make her angry?'' I asked myself, then hurriedly walked down to the stage.


    With my performance, they should forget about the cash prize; no one could top that in my opinion, even if they bribed the judges.


    "Where is Ayumi?" I asked Lizzy.


    "She''s still in the bathroom,"


    "She''s still there?" I asked again. It''s been a while already since she''s been there.


    "Yeah, I just got a text from her; she said her stomach aches."


    ''Don''t tell me,'' I muttered to myself.


    Unconsciously, I turned my head around and saw Misa looking in our direction; she immediately avoided eye contact with me, making me suspicious .


    I began checking the food one by one to see which one could potentially upset her stomach. That''s when I noticed something that might be the cause. It was the cake that Ayumi had eaten. It was the only food handed to us personally, so we couldn''t choose which slice to get.


    "Eat this," I grabbed the half-eaten cake andmanded Lizzy to eat it. I didn''t have time to waste, so I used my suggestion.


    Lizzy started munching on it without a question.


    ''You better not put anything on that food, or you''ll find yourself in the morgue tonight,'' I clicked my tongue in anger.


    I was disgusted with this type of tampering with food because I had almost died before due to poisoning. It was one thing if I was the one doing it, but it was another if she had tried something with Ayumi''s food.


    I had initially thought that she might try to embarrass Ayumi in a conventional way, like maybe making a joke at her expense or pulling a prank. However, what was unfolding was definitely on another level.


    The idea of contaminating Ayumi''s food with something harmful or malicious went beyond mere embarrassment; it was a dangerous and sinister act that could put her health and life at risk.


    "Mind Link," I activated my connection to Ayumi to check on her. I didn''t control her directly; instead, I just essed her vision. My mastery of the mind link had improved over time, making eavesdropping like this a rtively straightforward task for me.


    "Eh, why is she wet?¡­.. No, this isn''t water, but tears," I observed with concern through the Mind Link.


    "Don''t tell me her stomach hurt so much that it made her cry. That Bitch... I''m really going fucking kill her," I struggled to control my emotions, though it was incredibly difficult at this moment.


    So, I had to disconnect my mind from my real body so I didn''t have to see Misa''s face and resist the urge to beat the crap out of her.


    I don''t discriminate, so she won''t get a free pass just because she''s a woman.


    ''Whoever made my Ayumi cry like this doesn''t deserve to live'' I spat in contempt.


    As I continued to observe Ayumi''s vision through the Mind Link, I noticed that her sight kept cking out intermittently. It became apparent that she was using her hands to wipe away the tears that welled up in her eyes, and this action was causing her vision to blur and darken.


    ''I will take revenge on whoever hurt you, don''t worry,'' I vowed silently, my determination to protect and stand up for her growing stronger.


    "Sonsaeng-nim," She muttered.


    It seemed that even in pain, I was still her priority. What an adorable girl.


    "Sonsaeng-nim, you''re an idiot!"


    ''Wait, what? What did I do wrong?'' I eximed in shock.


    "Seonsaeng-nim, you don''t even hide the fact that you''re interested in other girls, and you''re even willing to spend money to get her attention. You don''t even know how painful that is for me. I love you, but this is just too much.. It hurts... ," she said, her voice quivering with emotion as tears streamed down her face.


    She was not aware that I was listening to her right now, but damn, this revtion hit me like a train.


    I could hear her sobs, and it seemed that she was crying in one of thefort room cubicles. She was still wearing her dress, and it didn''t appear that she was experiencing a stomach ache.


    ''Don''t tell me she''s pretending her stomach hurts to hide?'' I felt a twinge of guilt. It crossed my mind that I might have overstepped my boundaries this time around.


    "No, I can''t get angry with Seonsaeng-nim," she muttered in a self-deprecating manner. "I''m just an ordinary, disposable girl, after all. I should just be grateful that he''s giving someone as ordinary as me his time." Her words revealed a sense of resignation and low self-esteem, further tugging at my heartstrings.


    "I bet he has dozens of girls like me, more beautiful and experienced," she added, her words carrying a sense of insecurity and inadequacy.


    ''Shit, now I''m feeling like a total trash,'' I sighed internally. I knew that she was just venting, but hearing her think like this made me realize that I might not be a good boyfriend after all.


    I had believed I was a model boyfriend that all men should aspire to be, but here was my girlfriend crying.


    I cut off my connection with her. I couldn''t bear to hear any more of her words. It was time to go to her and apologize like a real man.


    But as I stood up, a soft voice stopped me from walking away.


    "Can I talk to you for a moment?" Miss Park asked, her face radiant with a warm and inviting smile. Her request carried a touch of bashfulness, and she yfully twirled a strand of her hair, which made me horny for some reason.


    ''Damn it, I''m trashy boyfriend,''

 Chapter 173: Vulnerable

    Ayumi stared into the hand-held mirror she had retrieved from her bag, viewing her reflection with puffy, reddish eyes. Her hands shook as she tried to steady herself and repair the mess her makeup had be.


    The mascara had run down her cheeks when she cried, creating dark streaks that served as a stark, visible reminder of the emotional turmoil she was currently grappling with.


    But she was determined to regain herposure, even though her trembling hands and smeared makeup reflected the heartache she was feeling.She wanted to look her best for him, even though her heart was heavy and her spirit was broken.


    As she applied fresh makeup, she couldn''t help but recall the painful emotions she had disyed earlier. She had tried to hide her feelings, but it was impossible. Her reflection in the mirror seemed to mock her facade, highlighting how vulnerable she truly felt.


    It served as a harsh reminder of her emotional outburst, making her feel even more pitiful.


    "I have to keep smiling for Seonsaeng-nim," She wiped her tears away, and after finishing her makeup, she smiled weakly. "It''s time to head back. I don''t want Seonsaeng-nim to worry about me." She decided to put on a brave face and not burden him with her pain.


    Little did she know, her beloved boyfriend was no longer at their table,waiting for her to return at all.


    As Ayumi silently put back her handheld mirror, she overheard the voices of the girls outside her cubicle. Their words, dripping with malice and smug satisfaction, made her heart sink further.


    "Did you catch what happened earlier?" One of the girls tittered.


    "Of course! Miss Park was all over Ayumi''s boyfriend. What was she thinking bringing him here?" Another girl snickered.


    "Poor, naive Ayumi," a third voice dripped with fake pity. "Always trying to one-up us. I bet she thought she''d be the talk of the party with a handsome and rich boyfriend like him. But now? Looks like she''s in for a rude show."


    "That''s what she gets," the first voice added. "She''s been unting herself ever since middle school. Always acting high and mighty because a few boys thought she was cute. But in front of a beauty like Miss Park? She''s nothing."


    "Guess she will learn her ce now," the third voice smirked. "Serves her right."


    Hearing those harsh words, Ayumi felt like a knife was twisting in her chest. The walls of the cubicle seemed to close in on her, making her world smaller and darker.


    For the first time in her life, she felt utterly shattered. It was as if the world had toyed with her emotions, granting her the perfect man of her dreams, someone she had yearned to be with for a lifetime, only to dangle the possibility of losing him right before her eyes. This emotional rollercoaster had left her broken in a way she had never experienced before.


    "Is Seonsaeng-nim with her right now? Will he really leave me?"


    Her eyes, once filled with tears, now held a vacant and lost expression. The possibility of losing the one she loved weighed heavily on her heart, and it was a pain she couldn''t bear to imagine.


    "I want to see him!" She was willing to ept the pain of sharing him, as long as he didn''t leave her. She knew it would hurt, but the thought of losing him was even more unbearable. The fear of being left behind was a pain she don''t dare to imagine.


    However, as she contemted these feelings, another wave of thoughts abruptly stop her. What if he decided to end their rtionship? What if he confessed his love for Miss Park instead? What if he revealed that he was no longer interested in her? The anxiety over these possibilities weighed heavily on her.? What if¡­


    She shook her head, attempting to dispel the negative emotions clouding her thoughts.


    "No, I need to see him. Maybe I can still fix this,"


    BAM!


    With a sudden, loud sound, the door of the cubicle jolted as she quickly exited and started to run. Her heart pounded in her chest as she hastily grabbed the knob of the door out of thefort room, fearing that she might be toote.


    The women inside the restroom were left in shock, but Ayumi was gone already before they could even process what had happened.


    ''Please, don''t leave me!''


    ''Please, don''t leave me!''


    ''Please, don''t leave me!''


    In her mind, she pleaded, her eyes brimming with fear and anxiety. Her breathing grew heavy, and she slowly lifted her head.


    Her heart sank as she nced back at their table in the distance, only to realize that he was no longer there. She turned her head toward the other table where Miss Park had been seated, and unsurprisingly, she was gone as well. Both of them had disappeared, leaving Ayumi in a state of panic and desperation.


    "No way," she thought, her mind racing with worry and the fear of abandonment. Her thoughts spiraled into a whirlwind of insecurity and despair, and her eyes darted around the hall, searching for any sign of him. Her hands trembled with anxiety as her world seemed to crumble before her.


    "Seonsaeng-nim, please don''t leave me..." she choked out, her voice shaking, tears began streaming down her cheeks again. She buried her face in her hands, trying to conceal her anguish, but the pain in her heart was too much to bear.


    "Why would I leave you?" A warm, reassuring voice came from behind her, pulling her attention away from the turmoil of her thoughts. She turned around, her eyes meeting theforting sight of her beloved Seonsaeng-nim.


    He stood against the wall, silently watching her.


    In an instant, all the pent-up emotions overcame her, and Ayumi couldn''t stop herself. She threw her arms around him and held him tightly, afraid that she would lost him if she let go now.


    "Seonsaeng-nim¡­Seonsaeng-nim,¡­Seonsaeng-nim,"


    Tears streamed down her face, and with each shaky breath, relief filled her voice.

 Chapter 174: Anchor

    Ayumi''s cries echoed in my ears, and I could sense the immense relief she felt knowing I was there for her in that moment. It was evident that the mere thought of me being with another girl had been causing her great pain.


    Unfortunately, despite her tears and emotional pain, it wasn''t enough to change my nature. I couldn''t settle for just one girl, no matter how much she cried. My path was set to be even more powerful, to get more girls, and inevitably, hurt her along the way.


    I had been pretending to be normal and not using my powers to make her ept my selfishness. But now, I realized that not using my abilities to ease her emotional pain was even more cruel.


    So now, I made the decision to use my power to influence her will. I wasn''t sure if it was the right choice, but I felt like I had no other option left.


    "Ayumi¡­" I began to speak, but she cut me off before I could finish using my ability .


    "Seonsaeng-nim," she said, her voice shaking.


    "I know that I will not be your only girl, and I''m okay with it¡­..Justplease, promise me that you''ll never leave me." Her plea was apanied by intensified tears, and I could sense that she was pushing herself to express these sentiments. A part of me was pleased to hear her words.


    "I promised," I said, tightening my embrace and nting a gentle kiss on her forehead.


    ''Thank you for letting me pretend to be a human a little bit longer,'' I muttered to myself.


    "Hey, do you want to get out of here?" I asked Ayumi. She looked quite flushed from all the crying, and after the events of the party, I wasn''t in the mood to personally embarrassed everyone.


    Besides, the presence of Miss Park made me reconsider my overall n. It wouldn''t be good for my image if I continued acting like a jerk and causing trouble.


    "Are you sure? Maybe you still want to stay and have some fun?" She looked at me with a hint of sadness in her eyes.


    "What are you talking about? Silly girl, being with you is my definition of fun," I said with a yful grin. I patted her head affectionately and held her hand, gesturing for her to leave with me. There was no need to stay here any longer.


    But beforepletely exiting the venue, I paused for a brief moment at the entrance.


    ''I did say I wouldn''t cause trouble personally,'' I chuckled internally with a mischievous smirk.


    "AHHHH!" A girl screamed in pain as her boyfriend pped her. "You cheater!" he used, his anger evident in his actions.


    Chaos soon erupted inside the venue. The males, who had previously insulted Ayumi, began harassing the females who had mocked her earlier. Even the girls from the restroom weren''t spared as they were confronted by the now aggressive boys. The entire atmosphere shifted from festivity to mayhem, all due to the influence of my power.


    Of course, I ensured that both sides had valid reasons to fight like cheating on their partners. I didn''t want it to seem like a bunch of students had just gone mad without any reason. This whole scenario had sparked from a heated argument I orchestrated.


    "Woah, it''s a good thing we got out of there before all this," I chuckled, cing my hand on Ayumi''s shoulder. The sounds of themotion echoed from inside, and I watched everything unfold from a distance.


    I could even see Misa panicking, her birthday party turning into pure drama right before her eyes. It was quite funny to look at.


    ''That''s what you get for messing with my girlfriend,'' I thought to myself, teasing her misfortune as I keep enjoying watching her suffer.


    Ayumi, on the other hand, looked quite concerned as she observed the chaos.


    "Don''t worry about Lizzy and Ria; they''re safe," I reassured her, pointing towards the two of them, who were far from themotion .


    "Thank God," Ayumi''s face lit up with relief after realizing her friends were safe.


    "Let''s go," I said, gripping Ayumi''s hand, and we hurriedly left the venue. Waiting around when the police arrived would be nothing but trouble.


    We encountered several security guards on our way out. It seemed that some of the students would be spending their night in jail, and a few might even face expulsion for their stupid actions tonight. Was my punishment excessive just because they badmouth my girlfriend?


    Damn right it was, but I didn''t really care. They could all go to hell, and I still would not give a fuck.


    As we finally reached the entrance of the hotel, my car was waiting under the dimly lit streemp. I opened the door for Ayumi, and as she got inside, I closed her door andmade my way to the driver''s side.


    Knowing that my schedule was about to get busy again, I decided to make the most of this moment and spoil her a bit more. She had gone through a lot tonight, and I wanted to ensure she felt appreciated and cherished.


    With herfortably seated beside me, I started the car, and we began to drive away .


    "Do you want to take a stroll?" I asked.


    "Yes!" she nodded her head excitedly.


    "Alright," I smiled and patted her head. Then, I checked my map for ces to visit, and an idea popped into my mind.


    I took a detour to a nearby park that was beautifully illuminated at night. I parked the car and went for a stroll. We walked hand in hand, our footsteps echoing in the serene atmosphere of the park. The cool evening breeze gently tousled her hair, and she looks more adorable now without her make up.


    We eventually found a quiet bench overlooking a small pond, and we sat down together. I held her close and gazed at the starry night sky.


    I wanted her to feel cherished, loved, and reassured that no matter how busy life got, we would always find moments like these to share.


    ***


    "Thank you for tonight, Seonsaeng-nim," she said as she got out of the car, her house just a few meters away.


    "Nah, I''m the one who needs to thank you. Thank you for making my life more interesting" I hugged her and nted a gentle kiss on her lips before we parted ways. She might not be aware of it, but her presence had been big reason why I''m still barely holding into my humanity.


    "I love you , Seonsaeng-nim," she smiled at me, then quickly turned around and hurried towards her house before I could even reply. It appeared she didn''t want to take up too much of my time.


    Ring Ring Ring.


    As I watched Ayumi safely enter her house, my phone rang.


    "All right, I''ll meet you there," I answered the call.

 Chapter 175: More Domination Points

    "Lead the way," I said as I stepped out of the car.


    "Yes, Sir," a female hotel staff bowed her head and gestured for me to follow.


    I was back at the same hotel as before. The police had finished their work, and the hotel''s operation was still continuing as usual despite the canceled party.


    "So what happened after?" I inquired, leaning in closer to the staff, a wicked grin creeping across my face. She was already under my control, and I wanted to savor the details of the chaos I had made.


    "The police arrested everyone involved, and they questioned the witnesses to gather information," she exined, providing me with a clear ount of the events.


    We continued to chat as we reached the elevator. Just hearing about the misfortunes that befell those who insulted Ayumi was like music to my ears. I had also earned some EXP from that incident which was an additional bonus .


    ''Mind Link is really useful,'' I chuckled to myself, appreciating the incredible capabilities it offered. Having Mind Link was like possessing an AOE skill that could efficiently farm a lot of mobs simultaneously.


    We finally reached the elevator, and after she informed me of the floor and room, I entered it alone.


    The elevator smoothly ascended, and as I rode it to the 5th floor, I contemted my next moves. Tonight was just a little break for me, but I knew that theing days would be busy as I resumed my routine of farming EXP.


    DING!


    As the elevator doors opened, I stepped out into the well-lit hallway of the hotel.


    The VIP room I had booked was nearby. When I arrived at the room, I knocked on the door and patiently waited for someone to answer.


    The door to the VIP room opened, revealing the face of a cute girl with ck hair, tied elegantly at the nape of her neck. . Her ck eyes sparkled with a mix of curiosity and excitement as she weed me with her adorable face.


    "Pleasee in," she said with a warm smile. Her voice was soothing, and her cute face was enough to make any men think about perverted things.


    I walked into the room, taking in thevish decor and rxing atmosphere. But all of this paled inparison to the sight in front of me, where four gorgeous women are nowying in bed, waiting for me with bated breath.


    Their eyes twinkled with excitement and anxiety, but their expression were still enticing and tempting . It was a scenario right out of an porn fantasies, a moment that left me breathless and excited to join them in the bed right away.


    Who are this girls ?


    Well , they are the same girls Miss Park was with; they''re only idols in training, so their management isn''t as strict as it should be. It was true , that I can''t utilize my skills on Miss Park''s, but I can use my abilities on them.


    To make it more exciting, I convinced them that they liked me and would be willing to meet me here .


    I am in need of domination points , and If I''m doing it with random women, I would rather target innocent idols in trainingthan whores on the streets .


    I mean, these girls are careful of their reputations, so there was good probability they''re all virgins, which I prefer.


    Experienced women may be excellent in bed, but pure girls have their own special appeal.


    Of course, I only imnted the idea that they like me in their minds; it would be too dull if they don''t show even a hint of defiance, so they are now going throughplex emotions.


    They knew that what they were doing was risky, stupid, and might end their career, but after seeing me, they were restless, their pussy began to itch and their body became heated with lust.


    The thrill of the forbidden consumed them, and they couldn''t resist the temptation to explore uncharted territories. The allure of breaking free from societal norms and embracing their desires was simply too strong to ignore.


    ''Damn, I never thought that seeing this many beautiful girls in bed would shake me,''


    They all looked exceptionally beautiful, and under normal circumstances, each of them would be considered high school flowers, attracting a lot of attention from boys.


    But tonight, they were just ythings, sumbing to my influence.


    And among them, the first girl who opened the door for me was the cutest.


    She exuded a simr innocent charm to Ayumi, yet her body was more finely proportioned, making her particrly captivating.


    "You all look beautiful," I said, and began stroking Evelyn''s face. She was the cutest girl with a petite and seductive body.


    She flinched at first, evidently not used to the touch of a man, but she ended up loving the sensations of my hand as she closed her eyes.


    Her delicate features seemed to rx under my touch, and a faint smile graced her lips.


    I had to give her a kiss and savor the taste of her lips when I saw how she was feeling good.


    I used my tongue to explore every inch of her mouth, savoring the irresistible taste of her saliva . She began to breathe harder, and this just intensified my libido further.


    "I need a breather," she pushed me as she held her lips with her delicate fingers, both of our saliva dripping in her mouth into her hands.


    Looking at her innocent face and small mouth made me wonder how good it would feel for her to suck my dick.


    So I ignored what she said before and forced her down on the floor, holding her head in ce.


    "Eh? "Please, I''m not ready yet," she pleaded


    But it was toote; my sadistic switch had already been turned on, and her plea was nothing more than air at this point.


    I hurriedly unzipped my pants, and she was faced with something that left her speechless.


    *SLAP!


    My dick grew to 10 inches after all my stats upgrade, and it was so big now that it pped her cheeks the instant it slipped out of my pants.


    "This is too big; it won''t fit in my mouth!"" She protested, but I don''t really care.


    "Lick it," I forced her head towards my bulging cock; she didn''t open her mouth, so I had to fry it open with my fingers as I shoved it into her.


    "No¡­UM..UM..HUMM.UHHMM" She began to cry and choked after taking in such arge cock with her tiny cute mouth.


    "Don''t worry, your mouth will get used to it," I chuckled, enjoying the sensation of my dick stretching her pitiful mouth.

 Chapter 176: A Broken Person

    "UM..UM..HUMM.UHHMM" Her incoherent choked words filled the room as I continued to m my dick into her throat. I had to tilt her head so she could take it all in as my cock slide down and up .


    I could see in her eyes that she having a hard time to breath , and I could just use my power to take all the pain away, but I''m teaching her a valuable lesson in life right now.


    "I know it hurts, but you''ll thank meter," I groaned as I began to speed up my thrustand increase my pacing.


    Her muffled cries only fueled my desire to dominate herpletely, pushing her limits with each forceful movement. I relished in the power I held over her, knowing that she would never forget this lesson in submission.


    "URGHHHH" Finally, I poured my first load; she tried to pushed me away, but I grabbed her head and forced her to drink all of my sperm.


    I could hear the sound of my thick sperm slowly drowning her throat, as the tears in her eyes began to pour like rain. It was a strange sense of satisfaction to see her submit to my tyranny as she swallowed every drop.


    She worked really hard and dedicated a lot of her time to pursue her dream of bing an idol, to be the best version of herself so she could entertain millions. But now, the mouth she used to treasure had be my personal cum toilet .


    I could tell she was really sad about what was happening to her, but instead of feeling sorry, I wanted more. I might act nice when I''m around Ayumi, but deep down, I know I''m a broken person, and I''ve epted this part of me because it''s the side that makes me feel more alive and free.


    "Bleech!" she started puking my semen after I let go of her head, and she weakly wiped her lips with the back of her palm. She seemed both sad and cute at once. It was the face of a woman who wanted someone to take care of her and keep her safe.


    But despite her suffering, I couldn''t help but feel a strange sense of joy at the power I had over her.


    "Would you like to keep going?" I asked with a yful smile. "You look really cute right now."


    She raised her head, feeling conflicted, but her twisted love for me won out as she nodded and gave me her consent.


    "Good answer, " I chuckled as I grab her hair again and pull it up.


    "Ouch..It hurts," she winched in pain , but I just ignored her cry and push her down on the bottom part of the bed where she was forced to use her two hands to bnce herself or she would fall down


    From her position, she could see all her friends looking at her. They appeared worried, but none of them offered any help or said anything to support her. They just sat there and watched with flushed and embarrassed face.


    I could see her thin body from behind. She was wearing a short dress, so all I had to do was push aside her white panty to show her fresh pussy.


    There is no need to be kind and gentle at all because I came her to get domination points. I need to act quickly and roughly, since there are still more girls in line.


    "I''ll take your virginity right now," I smirked, cing the tip of my dick in her pussy. Her rear view was for me to see, as I relished the sensation of attempting to dominate her as her friends watched with varying expressions.


    "Please, I''m not ready....AHHHHH... It hurt... It hurt.... You''re crushing my inside... Please... I change my mind..


    Please !" She began to weep as I shoved my dick into her. I skipped any forey, so she took everything with a not so wet pussy.


    I could tell she was genuinely in pain right now because she was as tight as a virgin should be. Her pussy started bleeding, and it became the temporary lube as I slid my dick roughly inside her. The sound of her cries filled the room, but I ignored them, consumed by my own pleasure.


    I became more sadistic with her the more she cried and struggled, fueling my tendency todominate. Her tears only intensified my arousal, and I wanted to pushed my boundaries more.


    Her friends on the other hand can tell that I''m viting her, but they can''t do anything because they all love me in their hearts and fear the consequences of going against me. I find satisfaction in looking at their faces.


    Some are scared, while others are eagerly awaiting their turns as they bite their lips, and are already touching themselves in anticipation.


    "I''ll fuck you so hard that your pussy will remember the shape of my dick forever, so don''t worry, it will only hurt for a moment,"


    "No¡­. You¡­AHHH¡­AHHH¡­.you will break me before that¡­AHHHHH¡­ Please give me some time. I beg you.. I''m breaking... I''m breaking.... ," she pleaded as she moaned in pain .


    She kept crying but I just ignored her and kept pushing my cock until her pussy grew wet until she began to enjoy being fucked like an animal.


    I also started pulling her hair up and smacking her soft ass .


    *SLAP!


    *SLAP!


    *SLAP!


    Each time I pped her, it was so strong that it caused her to cry out in pain, and the imprints of my hands left her ass red.


    But instead of protesting, I could feel the muscles in her pussy tightening, as if she was begging me to hurt her even more.


    Seeing this, I stepped up my game and thrust my cock so hard that the entire bed began to shake; the wetness of her pussy had made it much easier for me to reach the entrance to her womb.


    "Fuck! You''re too tight , I''m cumming already...I''m going to cum inside and knock you up!"" I smiled perversely .


    "No.. please... I... can''t... get pregnant... I still...


    have...AHHH...AHHHH..... Dream!" she objected bitterly, even attempting to push me away.


    But it was toote for regret now.


    My cock throbbed and spewed all the semen before she could even get away. My hot sperm soaked her inside, directly entering her womb.


    "No way...my dream.." she cried weakly as she copsed on the bed, worn out .

 Chapter 177: Next Rounds

    On the bed, the four girls watched their poor friend exhausted face because of how hard I fuck her.


    She looks so exhausted that even standing would be a challenge for her.


    Her eyes were heavy with fatigue, and her body seemed drained of all energy. It was evident that she had been pushed to her limits, leaving herpletely worn out and unable to even lift herself from the bed.


    ''I should give her some pain killers," I thought to myself .


    She was still on her back with her legs spread and leaking pussy exposed to me. I sat between her thighs and rubbed my cock against her ass. I wanted to fuck her more, but I still have more girls to entertain.


    When I realized this, I acted like a gentleman and carried her to the sofa to rx. I was such a gentleman that I fluffed up the pillows and wrapped her in a warm nket like a kind boyfriend.


    "That was a nice experience; you''ll be my favorite girl among your group," I whispered, smiling.


    However, she was already fast asleep to even hear mypliments .


    ''Did I really fuck her that hard ?''I wondered as I watched her chest go up and down.


    She was taller but thinner than Ayumi, so I might have overused her. I made a mental note to provide her with some kind ofpensationter as a token of appreciation, even though I didn''t really have to. I just wanted to show my gratitude for that great sex, and she definitely deserved it.


    "Who wants to be the next?"" I questioned, and my cock twitched with excitement as I saw their reactions. I couldn''t help but feel more horny when the other girls blushed and look away from my massive cock.


    A brave girl with short pink hair started ying with herself; her hands are now between her legs, rubbing her pussy and moaning softly. Her face was red from too much stimtion, and her breaths were bing louder.


    "You''re such a good little slut ," I said to her as I watched her pleasure herself.


    I slowly walked down to the edge of the bed, pulled her legs, and positioned my dick on his pussy.


    I began ying first with her pussy lips by running my cock around her, which elicited a cry of lust from her.


    "You want my dick so much? You horny bitch," I chuckled.


    She did not respond with words, but her moaning started to grow louder and more desperate. Her hips instinctively moved towards me, begging for more.


    "Be more honest with yourself," I teased her.


    "Please.... fuck me! I ¡­want¡­. your dick inside me" she beg with an embarrassed voice.


    I did not need to hear it twice. I pushed my massive cock inside her tight pussy; it was so wet that it was easy to slide my entire cock inside her.


    It was unfortunate that she was no longer a virgin, but her pussy was still in wonderful condition, so I couldn''t reallyin.


    "You''re no longer a virgin, even though you''re an an idol? " I teased her as I started ramming my dick on her womb.


    "Do you have a secret boyfriend ?" I asked .


    "AHH¡­AHH¡­AH¡­Yes!" she answered


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure he will never satisfy you after I made your pussy get addicted to my dick, you fucking slut," I grinned . "Tell me which one is bigger !"


    "AHH¡­AH..AAAHH..Yours is bigger ! Yours is bigger" She started moaning like a bitch in heat , and I keep punishing her .


    "Good girl,"


    At the same time , I looked at the other girls who were watching me fucked her crazy. I knew they would like to join us soon.


    I even saw the blond girl''s hand under the nket, she was ying with herself while covering her own mouth to not make a sound.


    "Come here and kiss me," Imanded the blond girl.


    "Yes!" She eximed , quickly crawling towards me as if she had been waiting for far too long.


    She then kissed me, and we made out while I fucked her friend under her legs. I took her top off and yed with her tits. Her pink nipples were very hard, and she was moaning louder as I tried to pull them out.


    "Fuck me harder too ! I want to cum from your dick¡­AH..AHH..AHH. Please Fuck me harder" Suddenly, the pink haired girl pulled me closer to her . My cock was still deep inside her, and I could feel her pussy muscles clench around my cock.


    So I kept fucking her until her pussy remembers the shape of my cock. After a couple of minutes I could no longer hold back anymore, and I shot my load into her.


    "AGHHHH" I groaned as I filled her womb with my hot thick semen.


    After I pulled out, I saw her pussy throbbing and her love juice leaking all over the bedsheets.


    "You''re such a horny bitch" I sneered as I grabbed her hair and had her clean my dick. "Clean my cock with your dirty mouth"


    While I make her sucked me , I turned to the blond woman and kiss her again.


    This time, I sucked on her tongue . But I didn''t stop there. I didn''t stop kissing her until she was unable to breathe.


    The feeling of two girls sucking my lips and dick at the same time was heavenly. And seeing that I still have other girls to spare, I alsomanded them to join the fun.


    They began licking my balls, while the other one positioned herself in my right so I could kiss her whenever I pleased.


    I resumed French kissing the blond woman before switching to the other. I went back and forth between them.


    When I got tired of kissing the two, I switched positions and bent over the blonde woman.


    I started fucking her in doggy style while the others keep on licking my body . One of them was even forced to lick my armpits just because I ordered her. I was already having an orgy, so might as well push their limits.


    "Fuck, I''m already cumming. These girls make excellent sex partners."


    I was so horny with all of them satisfying me that I came inside the blond woman much faster that I expected .


    She was now lying on the bed exhausted and totally messed up.


    "This will be a long night ," I chuckled to myself as I saw the others waiting for me to start the next round.

 Chapter 178: 5 Way Mission Complete

    Ring Ring Ring


    The ringing sound of the rm clock from my phone jolted me awake, and I realized that I had passed out the previous night.


    The sunlight streamed in through therge window, gently piercing the curtains, and it infused the entire hotel room with a weing warmth.


    ''Why do I feel so heavy?'' I murmured to myself as my vision cleared. Then, as I shifted my gaze downward, I saw a heavenly scene before me.


    I was now surrounded by the five girls, each of them tightly clinging to me with their soft bodies on the bed. They were all in deep slumber, their expressions peaceful and content. Their smooth skin was illuminated by the gentle morning light, and their rxed faces bore a hint of innocence, free from the weight of the world.


    It was difficult to believe that these were the same girls I had roughly bangedst night. They all looked messed up only a few hours ago when I covered them with my semen, but they now seem clean. It seemed that they have taken a shower while I was sleeping.


    It might seem like I let my guard down by falling asleep in their presence, but I had already dominated them, ensuring they would never betray me no matter what.


    ''She''s still the cutest,'' I muttered to myself as my gazended on one particr girl. I realized that I''m really fond of cute and weak looking girls .


    Afterpleting my missionst night, my energy was still high, so I kissed went another round with her.


    She was the one I found the most adorable among the five, so she was now hugging my chest because I had given her that position to show my favoritism. Her cheeks turned a rosy shade as she clung to me with a contented smile . A very different expressionpared to her exhausted and pained expressionst night.


    I gently stroked her ck hair and caressed her cheeks, savoring the delicate warmth of her skin. She stirred slightly in her sleep, but her peaceful face remained undisturbed.


    ''They are still sleeping , so might as well check my status ,''


    "Status"


    ===========


    Name : Ji-Hoon Zyden


    Title : System Holder


    Age : 18 years old


    Overall Stats : 67.1


    Level :12 [3150/7000]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    <Attributes>


    Strength: 10


    Agility: 11


    Stamina: 10


    Endurance: 12


    Intelligence: 10


    Charisma: 10


    Mind Power : 4.1


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    <Skills>


    Mind Eye [Level 10]


    Suggestion [Level 41] [80.5%]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Skill Store II


    Skill Combination I


    Mission Board I


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    *Intense Quick Learning Level 30


    *Complex Cognitive Instinct Level 20


    *Parallel Processing Level 20


    *Psychic Geography level 20


    -¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    *Faker [Level 1]


    *Quick Phase [Level 2]


    *Stone Body [Level 10 ]


    *Mind Link [Level 50]


    *Stamina Master [Level 1]


    *Berserk [Level 1]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Attribute Points: 0


    Skill points: 37


    Domination Points : 6


    ===========


    I immediately noticed that my experience points (EXP) were increasing at a decent rate, which made me quite happy. As I progressed to higher levels, it became increasingly challenging to umte EXP, so seeing this significant increase was a relief.


    ''I have enough points now to buy a new skill ,''


    Seeing my status, I quickly opened the Skill Store Menu to see what skills were avable.


    [Special Skills]


    =========


    Mind Skill: Psychic Insight


    Cost : 3 Dominion Points


    Requirements : 1 Mind Power


    Upgrades : 5% chance per level


    =========


    Attack Skill: Mind''s Shock


    Cost : 5 Dominion Points


    Requirements : 3 Mind Power


    Upgrades : Additional 1 meter per level


    =========


    Mind Skill: Dream Maniption


    Cost : 6 Domain Points


    Requirements : 5 Mind Power


    Upgrades : Additional 10 minutes in the dream world.


    ==========


    [Normal Skills]


    ==========


    *Mental Time Dtion:


    *Sensory Enhancement:


    *Neuro-linguistic Mastery:


    *Psychic Shields:


    ==========


    "Psychic Shields," I decided, after careful consideration of my options. Initially, I had thought about purchasing "Mind''s Shock," but after witnessing what happened to Alice, I came to realize that individuals with powers were not as rare as I had initially assumed.


    I already had an array of skills to defend myself against physical attacks, but Icked any means of protecting myself against psychological threats.


    So it seemed more logical to prioritize my psychic defenses for now. As for offensive capabilities, my telekineses was sufficient at the moment.


    Thinking about it, It came to me that I hadn''t practiced much with my new and improved powers, so I made a mental note to work on thatter.


    For now, my priority was to focus on the psychic shields.


    [Psychic Shields level 1 ¡ª> Psychic Shields Level 20 ] [20 seconds ]


    "Good," I thought to myself, satisfied with this improvement. Twenty seconds might seem short, but it was more than enough for me to think of ways to handle the situation if someone was foolish enough to attack me.


    My purpose for acquiring this skill was simple. I didn''t want anyone tounch a surprise long-distance attack against me. No matter how powerful I might be, I wasn''t immune to surprise attacks.


    "Darling?" Evelyn''s voice caught my attention. She was now calling me "darling" because it was the nickname I had instructed my sex toys to use.


    "How are you ?" I asked her.


    "It still hurts, but the medicine you gave me is working," she replied with a gentle voice. I always kept two types of medicine with me all the time: birth control pills and painkillers.


    "That''s good to hear," I said as I gently patted her head and kissed her forehead.


    As the other girls began to wake up one by one, Mia, the blonde woman fromst night with the best proportions, couldn''t hide her jealousy.


    "Hey, Evelyn, it''s not fair that you''re monopolizing him from us. Share him!" She spoke up.


    Evelyn turned to Mia with a joking smile. "Oh, Mia, don''t be so possessive. There''s enough of darling to go around."


    Mia giggled, and moved closer to me, her yful expression turning seductively "So, what do you want to do with us today?"


    Before I could answer, the remaining three girls joined in, their eyes filled with excitement. It seemed like they were all ready to spend another round with me.


    ''My life is too hard ,''

 Chapter 179: Honing

    I spent another couple of rounds with Evelyn and the others.The girls had proved to be nothing short of good sex partner especially when they work together to satisfy me .


    I mean, having one-on-one sex was fine, but an orgy was in a different league.


    It''s like eating food. People might think their food was delicious, but that''s because they only have one option. Try eating at a banquet, and they will really be able to pin point which food was the best.


    "Darling, don''t forget to call us. We want more exciting days like this," Mia said, her voice filled with longing.


    "Alrigh," I nodded, taking out my phone to collect their contact numbers. As they each handed me their digits, I couldn''t help but smile at the thought of my future ns.


    They were aspiring idols in training, and I saw an opportunity to build connections in the entertainment industry. While they hadn''t yet debuted, I''m 100% sure that with my assistance, I could help them make their debut and gain more influence.


    After I grow mywork in the entertainment industry, I would be ready to tackle more special missions. It seemed the system had a soft spot for the beautiful and famous women, which was an expected and excellent bonus for me.


    Now, I just needed to make sure my "special missions" in the future didn''tnd me in too much trouble with the celebrities and their fans .


    After parting ways, I decided to head to my next destination for today.


    nning to leave the bustling city behind, I aimed to sought refuge in the serene embrace of nature.


    But, to be honest... my motivation was far least poetic: I just want a quiet ce to practice my telekinesis without getting too much attention. No need to unleash my superpowers at a crowded city, and telling people that I have superpowers.


    Of course, taking a sports car into the mountains was a recipe for disaster. So, the first order of business was heading to a rental shop to grab a sturdy ck Ford truck. Those rugged beasts were built for off-road adventures, and I had a feeling I''d be needing that.


    ***


    My truck zipped along winding roads, taking me deeper into the heart of the mountain range. The towering trees stood tall like silent guards, and their leaves rustled gently in the breeze.


    The road eventually turned into a rough path, and the familiar sounds of the city were reced by the songs of birds and the whispers of leaves.


    Navigating the rough mountain terrain with the truck, I couldn''t help but pat myself on the head. The path was certainly bumpy, but my wits helped me easily handle the rugged conditions.


    After finding the perfect spot , I settled in a quiet ce, surrounded by lush greenery and the soothing sound of a babbling brook. It was the perfect setting for some training. My abilities had be more powerful, but I needed to understand them better.


    Before I started my training, I took a moment to close my eyes and sent out my trusty crow scouts to ensure the area was free of any nosy onlookers.


    I couldn''t risk someone capturing me on video using my powers; it would probably lead to a government manhunt, ending with me in a secretb being dissected. And trust me, that''s not on my list of fun weekend activities.


    After making sure that the coast was clear, I began by honing my telekic abilities.


    Taking a deep breath, I closed my eyes and focused on a fist-sized stone right in front of me.


    With concentration, I managed to lift the stone above the ground and moved it around. As I gained more control, I expanded my efforts, manipting more and more stones.


    50 stones floating in the air, and I was still able to control them. But I was just getting started.


    60


    70


    80


    90


    The count continued to rise until I had a staggering 100 stones hovering around me, all under myplete control. I could lift more rocks but my control would be affected .


    I felt powerful after imagining the destructive potential of hurling these stones at a group of enemies.


    "Too OP," I chuckled to myself, envisioning how I could put this power to use.


    As I delved deeper into my training, I realized that telekinesis was not just about moving objects. It was about understanding the blue energy that connected me to the world around me. With each passing moment, I felt a stronger connection to my surroundings, to the very earth beneath my feet.


    With a satisfied grin, I decided to push my abilities further. I focused on a boulder around 0.4 cubic meters (1,080 kilograms ) , challenging myself to lift it into the air.


    It was a hard task, but my power surged through me, and with effort, the rock began to rise slowly.


    My heart raced as the massive stone hovered around 10 feet in the air before me.


    "Wait, if I keep leveling up my Mind Power, could I eventually pull off that technique?"


    A sudden realization struck me! I stared at the boulder under my control and thought about a technique I''d seen in an anime ¨C It was from an a character so overpowered that the author had to remove him from the story.


    This technique involved dropping a massive rock capable of decimating an entire city. At my current skill level, I could only lift this boulder, but who knew what the future might hold? I had the potential to earn attribute points almost endlessly, and the thought of mastering such a technique in the future left me with a mischievous grin.


    ''Should I practice my hand seal technique ?" I joke around as I yed with fingers bringing them closer .


    "Tengai Sh*nsei!" I muttered to myself, and with that, therge rock dropped to the ground


    *BOOM!


    The impact created a very small crater, not enough to level a city, but certainly sufficient to turnsomeone into a corned beef.


    "This is better than I expected," I chuckled to myself but before I could celebrate I felt light headed . A sudden surge of pain attack my brain.


    ''Fuck ! I exhausted my mind power ," I tried to stabilized my breathing as I sat on the ground knelling.

 Chapter 180: Strongest???

    ''Inhale... exhale... inhale... exhale.'' I whispered to myself, as I tried to control my breathing.


    I had discovered that meditating helped a lot in recovering my mental power and making it easier to focus.


    It was a pretty funny discovery, to be honest. I mean, I''d read those over-the-top main characters in cultivation manwa, and I thought, "Why not give it a shot, just for the heck of it?" But when I actually tried it, I couldn''t help but burst intoughter. It worked! Well, not like some lightning-fast, super-efficient recover, but it did work, slowly but surely.


    Finally, I opened my eyes, and the throbbing headache was gone.


    ''I wonder if the system can add something like an HP and MP bar," I mused with a sigh. ''It would''ve made checking my condition in real-time so much easier. Maybe it''ll be avable in the next system update. I mean, thest one came when I reached level 10, so who knows? Level 20 might bring another pleasant surprise.''


    But reaching level 20 was still a bit far away at my current leveling-up rate. At this pace, I''d probably need another month of grinding.


    I thought about the idea of hunting down another gang to speed things up, but I imagined the headlines:


    [Unknown Vignte Patrols Seoul, Killing Gangsters for Fun,]


    I mean, sure, it might give me a reputation for being somewhat kind-hearted in a twisted way, but that was definitely not the attention I was aiming for.


    Thest thing I needed was everyone in the city thinking I was some enigmatic, slightly sadistic hero, bringing justice in the most brutal way possible!


    So, for now, I decided toy low. I had a feeling that daily gang-busting might lead to Seoul''s next news conspiracy trend, and I wasn''t ready to face the government yet.


    "I''m starting to get pretty hungry with all this training," I said to myself as I got up and dusted off the back of my pants.


    I went to check my bag for some supplies. Fortunately, I had brought along a sandwich and some snacks because I had a feeling this training session might stretch into the night.


    As I happily chomped down on my food, my mind couldn''t help but wander. I kept thinking about what I''d do once I had enough power to defend myself.


    Initially, it was all about survival, but as I grew stronger, I realized there mighte a time when no one could evene close topeting with me, except for those super-powered Gifted individuals.


    A curious thought struck me, "If those Gifteds are so powerful, how on earth did the government manage to keep their existence hidden from the general public?"


    It was weird, I mean even the High-Danger Gifted power I experienced on the police station was already quite formidable ?


    Thinking logically and based on my source, the mole, mentioned, The more powerful a Gifted bes, the more likely they are to go crazy. If that''s true, then there should have been widespread reports of Gifted causing havoc and chaos by now.


    I understand that the government could try to cover it up by shiftingthese events to natural disasters, but if that were the case, it would mean that these super-strong Gifted aren''t as powerful as I think.


    After all, I highly doubt they''d just willingly surrender to the government without a fight.


    "Maybe I''ve already ascended to the level of ''strongest'' without realizing it?"


    ***


    ***


    ***


    Cerebrum Korean HQ


    The room was quite somber, with no windows to let in natural light.


    A middle-aged man, wearing a smart suit, upied the seat at the end of a long, polished table. The room''s only sources of illumination came from a square shape ceiling light and several TV screens mounted on one wall. These screens disyed a detailed map with lots of blinking red dots, giving an air of seriousness to the meeting.


    Sitting around the table was another man with blond hair and blue eyes, and it was clear he held a significant position within the organization just by looking at his ck suit. He seemed both eager and solemn, fully aware of the importance of the uing discussion.


    "Is Team Gumiho ready?"The middle age man spoke.


    "They''re en route to hunt down Code Zero, sir," the blond man reported, his sses perched on his nose as he tapped away at his tablet.


    "Good,"


    "But, sir, are you sure it''s a good idea to send them on this mission without additional back up?" The blond man voiced his concern.


    Team Gumiho was currently the most powerful squad in Cerebrum Asia when it came to dealing with powerful Gifteds.


    They were practically unbeatable and had sessfully apprehended every powerful target they''d encountered so far. However, Zed, also known as Code Zero, posed a whole new level of danger.


    He was so dangerous and powerful that he held the special rank of "Zero." in Asia. This was because the difference in strength between him and the next most powerful Gifted was immense.


    At his peak, he could defeat the top five Gifted individuals single-handedly.


    The government managed to capture him only because decades ago, they had struck a deal with him to save her daughter''s life.


    But now, this very same monster had discovered what had happened to his only daughter, and he was on a crazy rampage.


    If they didn''t put a stop to him soon, it was only a matter of months before the entire country of Korea would know about him.


    "You don''t need to worry. He''s a mere shadow of his former self now. When that old monster was at his prime, catching him was a fantasy ¨C even a nuclear bomb wouldn''t have been enough to contain him." Just the recollection of Zed in his prime sent a spine-tingling chill down his spine.


    "Is he really that powerful ?" The blond man gulped audibly, his throat suddenly feeling parched after hearing his prideful superior speak so. This was a man who firmly believed in the superiority of humans over Gifteds, yet he was now acknowledging the power of Zero.


    "He was closer to a god than a human,"

 Chapter 181: Steady and Balance

    ''Steady... steady... steady,'' I muttered to myself as I attempted to maintain my bnce in the air.


    My outstretched arms trembled as I struggled to bnce my body, looking more like Tony when he was just beginning to test the fly function of his suit.


    "This is harder than I thought,"I chuckled as sweat began to form on my forehead.


    I initially believed it would be much easier to hover in the air, given my ability to lift a boulder. However, controlling my own body proved to be far more challenging.


    It was not just a matter of weight, but because, unlike the solid rock, which I could just let go of if I lost control, my body was far more important. At this moment, I was only ten feet in the air, so I wouldn''t get injured even if I fell.


    However, in the future, I aimed to fly higher, and that''s when the sudden changes in wind speed could be a significant factor to consider. It''s better to familiarize myself with this aspect now.


    Suddenly, I felt a bit lightheaded, so I began a slow descent to the ground.


    ''Five minutes, I can only hover for five minutes,'' I muttered to myself while checking my watch. I had been able to lift the boulder for less than a minute and hover for five minutes when lifting my own body.


    ''All right, I''m going to rest for a bit and try again,'' I decided as I sat down, preparing to meditate.


    I wanted to conduct multiple experiments to better utilize my ability to hover. I called it hovering because it would be presumptuousto call it flying at this point when all I could do was stand in the air.


    For now, I needed to focus on improving this basic skill before attempting anything more advanced.


    After a 20-minutes meditation session, I could sense that my Mind Power had fully recharged. I took a deep breath, preparing for another round of experimentation.


    Just like before, I started ascending higher. It was amazing how quickly I was improving, and I felt like I was getting the hang of it.


    Hovering to a height of 20 feet was a good milestone in my training. As I ascended, I could feel the air growing colder, and the shifting wind patterns at this height were more noticeable. but, my experience allowed me to maintain my bnce much more effectively than in my earlier attempts.


    However, I began to notice that maintaining this level of control was taking a greater toll on my mind.


    ''I''m getting light headed already ,''


    After approximately three minutes of hovering at this altitude, I began to sense the first signs of mental fatigue creeping in.


    I knew it was time to descend before I pushed my abilities too far and exhausted my Mind Power. Carefully and steadily, I lowered myself to the ground.


    As I rested and made my observations, it became apparent that my hypothesis was correct. The higher I flew, the faster I consumed Mind Power. I made a mental note of all these findings for future reference.


    But I wasn''t done yet. It was time to rest, gather my mental strength, and prepare for the next phase of my training ¨C learning how to move through the air


    However, moving through the air proved to be more challenging than hovering.


    At first, it felt like I was struggling to gain control and maintain my bnce. I would make small, erratic movements, sometimes spinning slightly out of control before stabilizing myself. It was as if I were learning to walk all over again, but in the air.


    With each attempt, I improved my control and bnce. I learned to focus on the movement of air currents and how to adjust my position to glide smoothly. After several tries and numerous near-misses, I started to get the hang of it. My movements became more fluid, and I could navigate through the air much better.


    ''My quick learning is really handy'' I chuckled to myself. Appreciating the impact of my passive skills, I realized how much faster I was learning now.


    The old me would have taken days to fully master and experiment with my powers, but the quick learning ability had be a game-changer.


    I knew I had much more to learn, but the progress I''d made in a single day was astonishing.


    ***


    As the sun began its descent in the sky, I knew it was time to call it a day. The wind had grown colder, and my mind had be fatigued from the mental strain.


    My training had drained me both mentally and physically. My ability to meditate had beenpromised by the fatigue that now coursed through my body. It was as if the energy within me had been sapped by my intense training.


    With every step, I felt the weight of the day pressing down on me. I wanted to rest, but I couldn''t afford to waste any more time. So, as I walked back to my truck, I reached into my bag and pulled out a couple of energy bars. These were myst resort, packed with the necessary nutrients and sustenance to keep me going.


    I peeled open the wrappers and took a few hearty bites, savoring the slightly sweet taste and the burst of energy that followed. It wasn''t a five-star meal by any means, but it was enough to fuel me and banish the drowsiness .


    Finally, I reached my truck after walking a few km, or at least what was left of it.


    "Fuck!" I shouted in frustration when I saw the state of my truck. The tires were all t. The windows were shattered, and it looked utterly wrecked.


    I had walked too far from my Mind Link''s range to find a secluded training spot, and I hadn''t bothered to consider the possibility of vandalism in a mountain.


    The audacity of the individuals who had destroyed my truck made me want to hunt them down and bury them to the ground alive.


    "You messed with the wrong person!,"

 Chapter 182: Mess up

    "Hey, you think the owner of that truck is having a bad day?" The girl with the blue hair, who had more ear piercings than anyone could keep track of, giggled. Shewas decked out in some pretty audacious attire, looking every bit like a gal.


    She was recalling the prank they had pulled on the truck they saw while heading to this camp. They had been quite high at the time and thought it would be funny to mess with the truck.


    "Oh, he must be losing his mind by now! You even scratched the paint job, Min Ji," a guy with spiky green hair snickered. He ced his hand on her shoulder.


    Instead of reprimanding him for touching her, she leaned in even closer, revealing that they had a special bond. The man with spiky hair was her boyfriend, Jin Kan.


    Another member of the group, a tall guy with a leather jacket, chimed in, "If only we could''ve been there when he saw it. That would be really satisfying"


    Then , a petite girl with dyed pink tipsughed, "I just love imagining him trying to drive it away with t tires!"


    "Maybe he''ll just levitate it out of there, you know, like those superhero movies." Jin Kan added.


    "Yeah, and I can grow wings and fly." Min ji giggled .


    "We should do this more often. It''s more fun than that arcade downtown. Messing with people''s life is way better" The leather jacket guy added.


    "You''re right , Dong Hyun !Next time, let''s go bigger. Maybe a bus!" Jin Kanugh out loud.


    They were deep into their drinks, theirughter reverberating through the serene woods like a chorus of rowdy geese.


    To add to the mix, a few of them were indulging in something other than just alcohol ¨C they were snorting what appeared to be an illegal substance. It was evident from their bloodshot eyes that it was something really strong.


    This group of four hade here to have a good time and indulge in some drugs. But even without those substances, they would likely have vandalized that truck anyway.


    They were a bunch of rich and privilege''s delinquents who enjoyed causing problems. It seemed like they weren''t content with living a normal life and always sought out ways to create trouble.


    Little did they know that they''d just poked the ho''s nest, and the consequences were about to sting harder than they could imagine.


    "Hey, I''m going to pee ," Jin Kan announced as he rose from his seat. He''d been downing quite a few beers.


    "Don''t go too far, the owner of that truck might track us down and suddenly stab you in the back!" Dong Hyunughed out loud.


    "Bro? I''ll beat the shit out of him if hees here,"Jin Kan replied confidently, their bravado fueled by liquid courage, drugs and youthful ignorance.


    "That''s myboyfriend!" Min Ji cheered, proudly supporting her mischievous partner.


    Jin Kan joined in theirughter for a moment before excusing himself. He turned away from the group, looking for a suitable spot to relieve himself. The forest''s cover of darkness provided him with a degree of privacy.


    Back in the camp.


    CAW CAW CAW


    As the woods filled with the sounds of cawing crows, a sense of unease crept over Min Ji. The eerie noises echoing through the dense forest sent shivers down her spine, making her skin prickle with anxiety.


    "What''s happening?" she asked nervously, fear evident in her voice. Hearing those unsettling sounds in the wilderness made her skin crawl. Despite her tough facade, she couldn''t help but be afraid of things like ghosts and the unknown.


    It didn''t help that she was also high, which made her more paranoid than usual. It''s funny how just a few moments ago, she was talking like a total bitch, but the moment she heard the crows, she transformed into a regr, scared young woman.


    The pink haired girl tried to offer some reassurance. "Hey, don''t tell me you''re afraid? It''s the woods, so it''s normal for there to be a lot of birds out here," she said, attempting to calm the group''s growing apprehension.


    "Thank you , Ji Eun" Min Ji replied.


    CAW CAW CAW CAW CAW


    But ,the eerie cawing of crows continued to grow louder, making it seem as though the ominous sounds wereing from all directions.


    The relentless sounds filled the air and seemed to surround the group, sending shivers down the girls spines. It was unsettling and disorienting, causing their anxiety to escte.


    The once carefree and fun atmosphere was now overshadowed by an eerie sense of foreboding.


    But despite the tense atmosphere , Dong Hyun couldn''t help but crack jokes.


    He was determined to keep up his facade of being cool and brave, even if he was secretly trembling with fear. After all, it was only natural for males to act tough, even when they were equally terrified.


    "I heard that crows are messengers of death," he began speaking, his words tinged with an air of mystery.


    As the story unfolded, the girls initially tried to call him out for scaring them too much.


    "Come on, you''re just messing with us, right?" Min Ji said with a hint of skepticism.


    "Yeah, there''s no way crows can predict death or anything like that," Ji Eun added, attempting to refute the scary tale.


    But as the eerie crow calls continued, their doubts began to fade, and the forest grew darker and more unsettling with every passing moment.


    "Hey, my honey is taking too long toe back," Min Ji said with a worried tone in her voice.


    "Maybe he got stabbed by the owner of that truck? Scary, maybe we just messed up the truck of a total psycho. Think about it? He just left his truck in the open? Only psychos do that!" Dong Hyun joked around while drinking his beer.


    "Stop joking around! I had it with your jokes!" Min Ji shouted, irritated by his insensitive joke.


    "Should we go check on him?" Ji Eun suggested .

 Chapter 183: [Bonus Chapter] Mess up Part 2

    *STAB!


    *STAB!


    *STAB!


    *STAB!


    "That''s what you get for stabbing my tires, you fucker!" I sneered in contempt as I pulled the knife from this bastard''s dirty leg. I didn''t kill him instantly; that would be too boring.


    I even used my own hands just to teach this guy a lesson, so he should consider himself really lucky. I don''t do this for just anyone.


    "You fucker. I''d been pretending to be nice and normal, and you just had to do something to make me snap!" I berated him.


    Something snapped inside me earlier, and my emotions had been unstable since then. The little bit of humanity I was keeping inside me took a hit, so I needed to take my revenge to calm myself down.


    "Fuck you!" I raised my palm and pped him across the face, sending him jerking.


    It was enough to make any human shout for help, but I used my power of suggestion to shut him up.


    I had killed too many people who hadn''t even done anything directly to me. So someone who had sinned against me would beg for death in the face of my wrath.


    I was never a good guy to begin with; hell, I would even be an antagonist in a novel if I''m inside one.


    But I always tried my best to act normal. But, these guys had messed up my peaceful training. They could have just gone about their business, but no, they had to mess with me. Me of all people!


    I was even more frustrated because I had no way of going back down the mountain.


    Fortunately, I managed to find some people and controlled them to give me a ride.


    I utilized my crows to interact with other crows in the area and inquire if they had any recollection of the individuals who had vandalized my car.


    Crows are known for their sharp memories, so they quickly helped me locate these troublemakers.


    "You did a good job with the paint job on my truck. So, I''m doing the same thing with your head. Hey, don''t die on me too fast, okay?" I sneered menacingly. These guys had pushed my bottom, so they should all forget about leaving this ce alive.


    [Suggestion: Sess]


    I grabbed his spiky green hair and noticed that he had used way too much hair gel.


    "Fuck you! You destroyed my ride, and now you fucking dirtied my hand!" I was seething with anger, and I gripped the knife even tighter.I decided to give him a haircut, but instead of cutting hair, I started with his scalp.


    "UGGGHH!UGGGHH!UGGGHH!" He started squirming, and his pained but muffled cries pierced the air as blood flowed from the top of his head.


    But did he think that I would pity him with all this squirming ? I keep going on until I was finally satisfied.


    After cutting his scalp, all I could see was the bloody mess. However, he was still not dead. My power might not prevent death, but it could stimte his brain enough to dy his death from the shock.


    CAW CAW CAW


    "Oh, so they''re finallying?" I mused, a sinister chuckle escaping my lips, as I rose to my feet. This guy was done for, and now it was time to have some fun with his friends.


    Before ending his life, I had extracted all the information I needed from him. It turned out that this group of delinquents were wealthy drug addicts who thought they were above thew.


    ''Just because they have money, they think they can mess with people. I despise these kinds of people the most,''


    I started walking toward them, using my power to map the ce and my crows to monitor them from the sky without being noticed.


    Their words became clear as if they were right next to me as I use my Mind Link on my crows.


    "Jin Kan, where are you?"


    "Dude, where are you?"


    "Honey, where are you?"


    The irritatingvoices of the trio filled the forest as they frantically tried to locate their missing friend. It was dark, and they had to rely on their shlights to navigate the area.


    ''What a bunch of idiots, they don''t even know that their friend is dead already just because they tried to be funny.'' I sneered in contempt as I observed them.


    Just hearing their annoying voices through my scouts made me want tomand my crows to attack them and gouge their eyes out. But that would be too boring. They personally messed with me, so I nned to personally take my revenge.


    I wanted my face to be thest thing they saw before their deaths, after all. It was a special treat, one that only those stupid enough to piss me off this bad could experience once in their lives.


    For now, I will y a game with them, making their punishment slower but more painful.


    "Maybe that guy is ying a prank on us?" The man with the leather jacket spoke .


    "Why would he do it? We came here to have some fun," another one of them spoke. It was a pink-haired, petite girl.


    Well, calling her petite would be an insult to Ayumi andEvelyn ; this girl was simply thin due to consuming too many drugs. I could even see that she had a lot of eye bags and hollow cheeks. She''d be a 4/10 even if I weren''t pissed off at their group.


    "Babe, it''s Jin Kan. That guy is alwaysing up with things to mess others up," The man with the leather jacket replied.


    ''Don''t worry, that friend of yours won''t be bothering anyone anymore,'' I thought with a sinister grin.


    "Hey, buddy,e out now. It''s not funny anymore!" he shouted with an annoyed expression. But before the bastard could walk much further, he suddenly tripped and fell down like an idiot.


    THUD


    "Ouch! What the hell is this thing?" He asked as he focused his shlight on the object that had tripped him.


    "AHHHHHHH!" the blue haired woman screamed after seeing a corpse on the ground . Then , she saw the familiar clothing of his bastard boyfriend .


    "Jin Kan!" She started crying after realizing that it was her boyfriend all along.


    ''Now suffer, you whore!'' I felt excited as I saw the terror in their expressions.


    This was what I needed. I had to make them suffer to calm my emotions down, or I would really go crazy.

 Chapter 184: Just a Truck?

    "AHHHHH! Stop!Stop!Stop! following me !" Min Ji, the pink-haired girl, screamed and bolted away from the group after they were suddenly attacked by a bunch of scarecrows.


    As the girl with the blue hair continued her frantic escape, I followed closely behind her. She had no idea what she was running into. The dim light from her shlight cast eerie shadows, making the forest appear even more sinister.


    Every so often, I sent more scarecrows to encircle her, keeping her disoriented and terrified. Her panic was really exciting to watch as she stumbled through the woods, her breath quickening with fear. The darkness plus the drugs was ying tricks on her mind, and she had no idea who or what was chasing her.


    "Please stop !"


    I heard her desperate cries and pleas for mercy, but I was in no mood to grant her any break.


    My crows continued to harass her, leaving multiple small wounds on her body. Their attacks might have been individually weak, but when a dozen of them swarmed, even a strong person would have struggled to defend themselves, let alone a weak thin girl like her.


    I enjoyed her suffering, wanting to hurt her bit by bit as retribution for what her group had done. Her pain and cries were like sweet music to my ears, each note a symphony of my sadistic tendencies .


    "Please stop!" she screamed in agony, her voice cracking with exhaustion.


    *THUD!


    She tripped over one of the branches and let go of her shlight. She scrambled to find it like an idiot.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Who are you?" she started shouting after hearing my voice. It was dark, so she didn''t see my face immediately before she could get her shlight.


    "It''s meyour boyfriend , Jin kan," I replied with a sinister smile on my face


    [Suggestion: Sess]


    "But I thought you were dead?" She started sobbing and looked at me with wide, tearful eyes. From her perspective, I really looked like her boyfriend at the moment.


    I chuckled softly and replied, "Oh, it was just a prank. I put ketchup on my head."


    Her relief was visible as she wiped away her tears.


    "Idiot, I thought you were dead! Let''s get out of here. This ce is weird. The crows started attacking me, and now I''m full of wounds."


    I leaned in, examining her with a puzzled expression. "What wounds? You don''t have any wounds on you."


    [Suggestion: Sess]


    Her confusion deepened as she touched her body and realized there were no injuries. But that was just her brain lying to her.


    "I remembered being attack by a bunch of crows ,"


    "Maybe you were just too high. You''ve been snorting too much drugs." I chuckled as I extended my hands to her.


    She epted my hand, and as she stood up, I reassured her, "Let''s go now. We need to get back to the camp."


    She managed to stand up without any major issues. The wounds on her body were superficial, not deep enough to hinder her walking.


    As we continued our conversation, I executed a quick switchero and headed in the opposite direction. My intention was to deal with the rest of them, making sure they experienced their punishment together.


    **


    **


    On the other side of the forest.


    BAM!


    BAM!


    BAM!


    Multiple pinpoint punchesnded on him, and despite the difference in our sizes, he couldn''t properly defend himself.


    "Damn! How can an old woman like you fight this well?" he protested.


    The one I was currently controlling was the woman who had given me a ride along with her husband. She might be middle-aged, but with me in control of her body, there was no way a regr drug addict could contend with me inbat.


    "How can a druggie like you be this weak? You should use steroids instead of meth," I chuckled, my voice sounding more like a giggleing from a woman''s mouth.


    "You''re dead!" He cursed aloud.


    "Didn''t your parents teach you to respect your elders?" I replied, and swiftly closed in on him.


    He attempted to punch me, but it was so slow that I could have closed my eyes and avoided it. I easily dodged his attack, letting it pass by my shoulder, anddelivered a left hook followed by a right uppercut.


    *BAM!


    *BAM!


    My current strength wasn''t exceptionally high, so thatbination didn''t take him down. No problem; I could just keep punching him.


    *BAM!


    *BAM!


    *BAM!


    *BAM!


    It was more entertaining to slowly drain him of his stamina. Inded a series of punches on him, targeting his midsection and ribs, making him gasp for air. He desperately tried to defend himself, but his body couldn''t keep up with the relentless barrage of blows.


    But suddenly, the woman I was controlling knelt down; it seemed I had overused her, and the exhaustion in her body had caught up.


    He saw this opportunity and tried to tackle me. However, before he could get near, another fist hit him from the side ¨C this time, it was her husband.


    "What the hell! Why are you doing this?" He protested as he held his swelling cheek. The body I controlled now was stronger, so it was only natural that he felt my punch.


    "Just for fun," I chuckled, relishing the pain and confusion on his ugly face.


    Without waiting for him to stand up , I sat on his stomach and begun punching him again.


    *BAM!


    *BAM!


    *BAM!


    "You think you''re a hotshot for vandalizing my car!" I growled, my anger intensifying.


    "You think you''re a tough guy? Now you''re going to be dead because you mess with me!"


    "Dude, it''s just a car! You have insurance," he pleaded for mercy. But instead of pitying him, it made me even angrier. What insurance? I had just rented that car.


    "Just a car? Just a car? Some long haired guy is willing to kill a whole criminal organization for a dog and a rare 1969 Ford Mustang Boss 429 car! And now you think you can get away with destroying my truck?" I spat in anger and grab his head and started bumping it the ground .


    *BAM!


    *BAM!


    *BAM!


    "Please¡­.Stop¡­."

 Chapter 185: Karma

    "I.. Will.. Pay.. You.. For.. The damage ..Please stop!"


    His sobs grew louder, his voice strained as he endured the relentless onught of my beating. Blood trickled from his broken nose, mixing with the broken teeth scattered on the ground.


    The pain radiating from his battered face was excruciating, making him feel as though every inch of his face was on fire.


    "Stop? Why should I?" I asked with a cold, merciless voice before delivering another brutal p.


    This time, he convulsed in sheer agony.


    The force of the p left his head spinning, and his entire body was wracked with torment. The anguish was evident in the air as he struggled to breathe, his vision blurry and distorted.


    "Oh, maybe I should give him a break," I muttered to myself as I checked his condition. It was obvious that this guy might not survive if I continued to pummel him.


    I just realized how fragile human lives are. Just a few punches, and he''s already on the verge of death.


    Seeing this, I decided to stop . I disconnected my link with the old couple after instructing them to carry him back to the camp. Now I only had one target to hunt.


    ***


    "Dong Hyun, where are you?" The pink-haired girl called out for her boyfriend, her voice trembling with fear. He had left her to save his ass when the crows attacked, and now she was alone in the dark woods, surrounded by wounds and fear.


    What a pathetic couple. It was clear that her boyfriend wasn''tmitted to the rtionship, but I couldn''t entirely me him. Given her appearance, she should consider herself fortunate to have a boyfriend at all.


    "Idiot, why did you leave me in this ce," she curse out loud .


    I wanted to make it quick, even walk her to the camp to save time. However, It wouldn''t be fair to her other friends, and I was well-known for being impartial and just. I couldn''t allow this incident to tarnish my good reputation of being unbias, after all.


    Using my crows to punish her would be too boring. As I contemted the best way to punish her without resorting to murder, an idea sprang to mind.


    I recalled the experiment I had nned to conductter. This girl would serve as the perfect subject for my test. The sinister thoughts danced through my mind, painting a darker picture of my intentions.


    CREAK!


    "Dong Hyun? "She swiftly turned around, her face etched with fear and uncertainty, after hearing the crunch of dry leaves under my footstep.


    She quickly shed the light on my face, revealing my features, and to my surprise, her expression transformed from fear to one of happiness.


    "Sir, please help me!" She eximed. She must have assumed that I couldn''t possibly be the killer hunting them down because of my appearance. It was a typical reaction from women, and it exined why many serial killers could evade prison for so long.


    ''Don''t they know that a handsome man in the woods spelled serial killer all over the ce?'' I mused to myself.


    "Miss, why are you on fire?"


    [Suggestion : Sess]


    "Fire?" she asked with a confused expression.


    But before she could process my question, she began to squirm and roll on the ground, convinced that she was on fire.


    "AHHH! I''m burning, please help me, I''m burning!" she cried out in distress.


    Panic filled her wide eyes as she frantically pped her clothes, patting her body as if to extinguish the imaginary mes.


    Her movements were erratic, and her breaths came in short, shallow gasps. She looked like a person driven to madness by the illusion of me, her body contorting in bizarre and desperate ways.


    Watching her make a fool of herself brought a giggle from me. Her reaction was just too funny . I wanted to experiment further, but I was concerned that she might die too quickly.


    So I stopped before she sumb to a heart attack.


    She suddenly stopped squirming on the ground, but her breaths were still ragged, and her clothes clung to her body, soaked in sweat as if she had just taken a swim in a pool. The ordeal had clearly taken a significant toll on her, both mentally and physically.


    The power of my suggestion was already quite strong, in my opinion. Seeing that just a simple question had such a huge impact on her, I was satisfied. I considered this her payment for the interest on the damage they had caused to my car.


    Of course, it was not enough to absolve her of her crimes.


    I sat down on the ground beside her, my voice taking on a mocking tone as I asked, "Hey, are you still alive?"


    Her silence was expected, and I couldn''t help but smirk at her disoriented state. It was a cruel form of amusement for me, watching her struggle with her own delusions.


    "Do your best to stand up and follow me ," Imanded.


    [Suggestion: Sess ]


    She didn''t respond immediately, but after a few moments, she slowly struggled to her feet, her legs shaky from the ordeal she''d just experienced.


    With a wavering determination, she tried to bnce her footing but stumbled, her legs failing her. She fell to the ground again, gasping for breath as exhaustion overcame her.


    "What a weakling," I shook my head in disappointment.


    "Follow me!" Imanded again, this time giving a more generalized instruction.


    Instead of trying to stand up, she started crawling on the ground to obey mymand.


    "Well, at least you''re resourceful," I chuckled aloud as I observed the amusing scene unfolding before me.


    Looking at her, I knew that my actions were inhumane. Yet, iming that I was in the wrong here was uneptable. I didn''t even know these people, and yet they had done something really bad that led them to this situation .


    The world was unfair, and what was happening to them was, in essence, karma.


    Perhaps in the future, I might also find myself in the hands of karma. However, by that point, I would be so strong that even karma itself would scurry away after encountering me.


    "Hey , crawl faster!"

 Chapter 186: Paying a hefty Price

    "Please let us go!" the blue-haired girl pleaded.


    "We are really sorry about what we did. Please, don''t do this to us," the pink-haired girl added. As for the guy, he couldn''t say anything even if he wanted to. His teeth were broken, and just breathing was difficult for him.


    Sitting in front of them, I took a moment to contemte the situation. My emotions had calmed down a bit, and my mind was gradually bing clearer.


    I couldn''t fully understand what hade over me earlier, but it felt as if I had just snapped, driven to a breaking point by their actions.


    ''So, even a kind and impartial person like me can do such horrible things when pushed," I thought to myself as I shook my head in a sarcastic manner. I med this group for making me do those terrible things. It was all their fault.


    But regardless of my clearer mind now ,I had no intention of sparing them. I could still make use of them to gain skill points and domination points. And, I also wanted to try something out.


    All of my domination points came from sleeping with women. I used to think it was the only way to gain domination points, probably because that''s how I understood domination.


    But when I double-checked their status, it did indeed increase, albeit at a slower rate than through the normal means.


    I was curious to see how far I could push them toplete the domination without engaging in sexual intercourse with them. If sessful, it would provide me with another way to earnpoints.


    So with that I started my experiment .


    "All of us will have some fun , "


    Rising to my feet, a sadistic grin appeared in my eyes. What I had nned for them was something they could never have imagined in their entire lives.


    "What are you nning?" The blue-haired girl squeaked as I walked closer.


    "Nothing good," I replied with a chuckle.


    "No!" The two girls tried to scream, their voices filled with desperation, hoping that somebody would hear ande to their rescue.


    "Toote for regrets now," I mped my hand over the mouth of the blue-haired girl, preventing her from breathing.


    She tried to resist, but this only made me increase the intensity of my grip, causing her to cry out in pain as I mped down on her cheek.


    Her tears covered my hand, and witnessing her pitiful face filled me with satisfaction.


    "Please, spare us!" begged the pink-haired girl.


    "Don''t be too excited. Wait for your turn," I chuckled aloud.


    ***


    ***


    The morning sun began to rise on the horizon, gradually transforming the once dark forest into a vibrant canvas of colors.


    The soft, golden hues of dawn painted thendscape, casting long shadows and bringing warmth to the previously cool, mysterious woods.


    Birds greeted the new day with their cheerful songs, and the world seemed to awaken from the horizon.


    "That was more eventful than I expected," I muttered to myself as I sipped a cup of coffee, enjoying the morning breeze in the mountains.


    The beauty of nature in the early morning had a calming effect on the soul.


    I felt at peace, the ce was filled with serenity, well, except for the two male corpses in the ground, everything was perfect.


    As for the girls, I allowed them to live a little bit longer after torturing them. They would kill themselvester once I''m done using them for manualbor. I believe that jumping off a cliff headfirst would be a good lesson for them.


    ''It''s a real downer tho that they won''t get to use their one-time ''cliff jumping'' lesson to be a good citizen like me in the future!'' I chuckled to myself.


    "It''s time to go home," I stretched my legs and arms. I had worked hardst night, and even though I had slept for a couple of hours, I was still tired.


    "Eat ," Imanded the wild dogs I had taken control of in the mountains to erase all the evidence.


    They began munching on the corpses and dragging them into the woods.


    As for the camp, I instructed the four to dismantle everything and put everything on the truck.


    Concerning the group''s truck, Imanded them to drive it through the mountains and burn it, ensuring all evidence was erased. I also made sure to destroy the car''sputer box.


    Within just a couple of hours, I had managed to erase all evidence of the events. This was one of the reasons why I loved my powers. It made my life so much easier, as long as I knew how to utilize them.


    After wrapping everything up ,I asked the couple to escort me back to my truck, which was already fixed as I had ordered them to do sost night. They lived nearby and were able to fetch some tires for me.


    The truck was still messed up, but at least it was drivable again.


    Once that was sorted, I disconnected my control over the couple, and they returned home, oblivious to their role as essories to my crimes.


    ***


    ***


    "La La La," I began to sing a luby as the wind brushed against my face. I decided to savor this experience rather than dwelling on the fact that my window was broken.


    I had already exacted my revenge, and those who had vandalized my car were now dead and would soon kill themselves. There was no need to be angry anymore.


    Instead, I shifted my focus to my next mission. What happened yesterday was just a small hup in my life.


    In fact, I should be grateful for the valuable lessons I learned from experimenting with them. It became clear that I couldn''tplete domination rate, no matter how much I tortured them.


    It seemed that domination only worked if they surrendered to me fully, driven by my own lust.


    Unfortunately, they didn''t meet my standards. I''ve been with many beautiful women, so my taste was quite high. With a heavy heart, I passed on themst night.


    I needed to maintain my pride after all, and it wouldn''t look good in my portfolio to include them on my list of women.


    ''It''s hard to be picky,'' I sighed jokingly. .


    The urban view of Goyang was alreadying into sight, and I was excited to get back to my sports car and head home to rest.


    (Ring Ring Ring)

 Chapter 187: Dream or Memory

    As I picked up the phone, I saw that it was from ine. I had her resign from her job and made her my assistant. I remembered that I asked her to do something important for me. And it seems that she found what I''m looking for.


    "Hello," came ine''s voice from the other end of the line. "I''ve finished what you asked for, Darling. I think you''ll find it satisfying ."


    "Oh, did you find a good ce?" I inquired.


    "Yes, it''s in a great location, but it''s a bit pricey. The monthly rent is 45 million won, and we''ll have to pay two months'' rent in advance and a two-month deposit for a one-year lease," she answered.


    "The price isn''t a problem," I responded. " How is the space ?"


    "It''s a 200 square meter office located at the second floor, and we won''t need to invest much in renovations because the previous tenants also used it as an office," she replied.


    "Great," I said, feeling relieved. "Let''s schedule a meeting with the owner for tomorrow and visit the ce. I''d like to see it in person before making any final decisions."


    "Alright, Darling ," she replied with an exited voice .


    "What about the registration?" I inquired about another matter that required her attention.


    "I''ve already spoken to someone about it, and I let her know that we''re willing to pay to expedite the process," she replied.


    "Good job. I''ll send you some money to give you more freedom,"


    "Thank you, Darling,"


    After ending the call, I couldn''t help but feel satisfied with ine''s performance as my assistant. Having someone experienced in dealing with high-profile individuals was really beneficial. To be honest, my funds were depleting rapidly, so I needed to establish a legitimate business to generate money.


    I was forced to sell a significant portion of my parents'' shares in their portfolio , and if I don''t secure a source of ie soon, I may have no choice but to sell some of our real estate assets as well.


    Then , a brilliant idea struck me after watching a movie about Wall Street stockbrokers. The film depicted how these brokers persuaded gullible individuals to invest vast sums in virtually nonexistentpanies. And who''s the best at persuasion? That''s right, it''s me.


    Under the pretense of a genuine investment opportunity, I could potentially acquire funds from others.


    I could simply ask people to invest in my fictionalpany, and I wouldn''t have to worry about legal troubles because I could silence anyints easily. Plus, I could use this as an opportunity to learn about stocks and the market and make big money. Who knows, I might even turn this fakepany into a real one down the road.


    Feeling uplifted by the positive turn of events, I eventually arrived at the car rentalpany. I covered the costs for the damages and instructed the owner topletely destroy the car. With that, all matters were resolved, and I was finally free from any obligations.


    I reimed my sports car from them and drove it back home. I was exhausted and ready to get some rest.


    ***


    I arrived home fairly quickly, and Alyssa was already waiting for me as I had informed her of my return.


    "Zyden!" she eximed as she rushed toward me, giving me a hug. I turned off my domination power over her, as I was concerned that she might forget to eat if I kept it on, and I didn''t want to end up finding her corpse inside the house.


    I gave her a quick kiss, and headed straight to my room to rest.


    As my eyes grew heavy, the cool air from the AC and Alyssa ying with my hair while singing a lubyforted me and gently led me into a peaceful sleep.


    ***


    ***


    "Zyden! Zyden!" I was awakened by a familiar sweet voice.


    I struggled to focus my blurry vision and wondered where I was. Then, I saw someone I hadn''t seen in a long time ¨C my mother.


    She still had that jet-ck hair, those captivating eyes with long eyshes, and those small, delicate lips that made her look like a doll. Seeing her again, I couldn''t help but realize just how incredibly beautiful she was.


    "Mom!" I desperately tried to shout, but no sound escaped my lips. It felt as though I were just a silent observer in this dream.


    "Zyden, I''m going to share a big secret with you," my mom said with a smile, cing me in a chair.


    "What''s that, Mommy?" My kid self asked, feeling a mix of curiosity and confusion.


    "It''s about you, Zyden. You''re unique, and one day, you''ll fully understand just how extraordinary you are," my mom said with a hint of longing, her fingers tenderly brushing my cheeks as though I were the most precious person in the world.


    "But Mommy, my teacher said that every kid is special," my young self replied with an adorable innocence.


    "No, Zyden, you are more special than other kids. You are more special than everyone on this worldbined. Remember this, Zyden, no matter what happens. There is nothing more important in this world than you," my mom spoke with a deep seriousness in her eyes, leaving a serious impression.


    "Alright, Mommy. I will never forget," my young self beamed a smile filled with joy.


    "Mom!" I jolted awake, finding myself drenched in sweat and struggling to catch my breath. The vivid and emotional dream of my mother had shaken me to the core, leaving me in a state of confusion.


    "A dream?" I mumbled to myself, the memory of my mother''s face still clear in my mind.


    "But why now?" I questioned . It had been a long time since I had dreamt about her, so I was perplexed as to why I dreamt of her. What felt even stranger was the pain in my chest that I couldn''t ignore.


    I ced my hands on it, sensing my heart beating faster. Whatever I experienced, I had a hunch that it wasn''t an ordinary dream. It felt more like a hidden memory buried deep within me.


    "Mom¡­.."

 Chapter 188: Starting a company

    "Why did I dream about my mom?" I pondered to myself while cooling down my head under the refreshing flow of the shower. The dream had left me feeling both curious and a bit uneasy, and I couldn''t shake the question from my mind.


    "Why did Mom say all those things back then? Could it be that she knew about the system?" I muttered to myself, as questions about the origin of the system resurfaced in my mind.


    In that memory, she had called me the most special person on Earth, and the only thing I could connect to that level of uniqueness was the system itself.


    ''Damn it, even with all my passive skills, I still can''t draw any good conclusions. Maybe I should seek out my mom for answers?'' An idea suddenly popped into my mind.


    To be honest, I had been content without the prospect of meeting her again, but that dream had piqued my curiosity about her.


    There had always been a shroud of mystery surrounding my mother. While there was nothing particrly remarkable about my father''s side of the family, my mother''s side remained enigmatic.


    I knew my grandparents on my father''s side were no longer alive, but what about my mother side? There might be rtives somewhere I wasn''t aware of.


    For all I know, I could belong to an ancient family with a thousand-year history. Maybe my grandfather was one of those powerful figures from typical manhwa, who could demolish mountains with just a flick of his finger.


    ''No, that''s impossible. If he could do that, he would have found me already and not let me suffer for years,'' I chuckled to myself. Sometimes, my imagination takes me on wild journeys from time to time.


    ''I should ask ine to help me find a reputable private detective,'' I mentally noted to add this task to my to-do list.


    I was currently upied with finding ways to be stronger, so I didn''t want to handle the search for my mother personally. It would be too time-consuming, and hiring a professional would likely be a more efficient approach.


    After taking a shower, I looked around my room, considering my next ns.


    I took my time to get ready, putting on a semi-formal grey jacket and ck pants. I had two important meetings scheduled for the day, so I needed to look presentable. Toplete my look, I added a silver Rolex watch and a gold chain.


    Looking at myself in the mirror, I noticed that my hair had grown a bit longer, but it didn''t significantly change my appearance. If anything, it made me look more mature.


    ***


    ***


    "Good morning, Mr. Zyden," a man who appeared to be a typical office worker greeted me as we sat inside a restaurant. This man was one of my loyal employees .


    And when I mentioned "loyal employees," I actually meant ves. Of course, they were not aware that I was already exerting influence over them. In their minds, they believed they were loyal to me because I appeared to be a benevolent person.


    "Did you set it up?" I asked.


    "Yes, Mr. Zyden, I managed to rent an entire ind resort for two days," he replied.


    "Good. Here''s the list of tasks for you. I''ll be heading to the location a day before the scheduled meeting to tied up some loose ends, while your responsibility is to ensure that no one is present at the resort except for the staff," I instructed.


    "Yes, Mr. Zyden," he responded obediently.


    "Good," I acknowledged with a nod, content with hispliance.


    After our meeting, I headed to the barbershop for a quick haircut. My long hair was starting to get in the way, so I decided to try a new look and opted for a shorter hairstyle.


    With my new haircut, I made my way to the second meeting, which was in the location ine had mentioned. She had informed me that the owner''s assistant was already waiting for us.


    A 15-minute driveter , I arrived at a five-story building. Below it, there was a standardmercial area, with a bank on the first floor and a couple of insurance office. It seemed like the perfect location for my fake investmentpany.


    "Right this way, Mr. Zyden," ine greeted me with a professional smile. In public, she yed the role of my assistant, so she refrained from using any intimate terms.


    Apanying her was another woman in her 50s, whom I assumed to be the assistant of the owner of this location.


    She led us to the second floor, and after a few minutes of walking, I finallyid eyes on the office space.


    It was rather in and needed some improvements, but just by looking at it, I could already envision how I wanted to transform this office.


    "Do you like it?" the assistant inquired.


    "Yeah, I like it. But I really want to meet the owner," I decided to exert my influence on her. Assistant or not, having direct control over the owner would give me more freedom.


    "Alright, I will call her for you," she replied,plying with my request.


    ''Her? So the owner is a woman. I hope she''s beautiful,'' I muttered to myself as I started to explore the office. I began brainstorming ways to design the entire space ording to my preferences.


    "ine, I''d like you to hire an interior designer for me," I mentioned while taking in the view outside through therge windows.


    "Yes, Mr. Zyden," she replied respectfully.


    "And also, find me a reliable Private Investigator, I want the best" I added.


    "Alright," she nodded, but as I turned to face her, I noticed she appeared somewhat flustered and a bit embarrassed.


    It seemed like she was struggling to maintain a professional demeanor in my presence. I could sense in her eyes that she wanted to embrace me, but she held back.


    "I''ll reward you once we''re done here," I said, gently patting her head and giving her a kiss. The assistant was already under my influence, so there was no need to hold back.

 Chapter 189: Hidden Vulnerability

    "Sir, the owner is on her way... Oh my god, I''m truly sorry," the assistant began to open the door to the office, but she was met with the sight of ine, who was already partially undressed while sitting on the office table.


    "Don''t mind us,eback when the owner is here with you," I used my abilities to send the assistant out of the room.


    "Yes sir ," She replied and bow her head before leaving.


    "Sorry for that. Now, where did we left off?" I asked ine yfully. She responded with a shy giggle , and we began kissing again.


    Her lips were smooth, and it tempted me to continue kissing her. The sensation of our saliva mingling and our tongues dancing together created an experience that would arouse any man.


    "I love you," she spoke after we took a momentary break from our passionate kiss.


    "I like you too," I replied.


    She seemed somewhat disappointed, but another round of kissing was all it took for her to forget her disappointment.


    It''s not that I didn''t like her; in fact, she held a significant ce in my harem.


    However, whenpared to Ayumi, she still had quite a way to go to reach the same level as her. So, saying "I love you" to her felt somewhat off. My feelings for her were genuine, but they didn''t yet match the intensity of what I felt for Ayumi.


    "Let''s go meet the owner now," I whispered to her after our yful intimate time. Going all out at this moment seemed like a hassle, so we settled for just a quick fuck.


    "Okay," ine nodded and began fixing her dress. She also reapplied her makeup to look presentable. After all, she was still a woman, so her appearance was important to her.


    *KNOCK


    *KNOCK


    *KNOCK


    A knock on the door interrupted us.


    "Enter." I responded .


    The door slowly creaked open, and the first person I saw was the assistant.


    She was apanied by a woman who possessed a ssic, traditional kind of beauty. This woman had jet-ck hair, small eyes, and a delicate, petite figure. While she wasattractive, her beauty had a timeless, old-fashioned allure that didn''t quite match up to ine''s more striking and contemporary appeal.


    She was also dressed in a simple, ssic formal outfit, not the shy kind but the typemonly worn by older professional women.


    Observing her, she appeared to be older than ine, perhaps around 35 years of age. She exuded a mature presence, as if she might already have a son or daughter. Nevertheless, she still looked young for her age.


    "This is Ms. Tia." The assistant introduce her.


    "Ms. Tia, this is Mr. Zyden, the person interested in leasing this office." She added.


    "Hello, Mr. Zyden," she greeted. "My husband actually owns this building, but he''s currently out of town. I came here on his behalf because I happened to be in the area." She bowed her head, and her mannerisms had a rather traditional quality to them.


    "I hope you don''t mind if I represent him," she said, offering me a warm smile. It wasn''t a seductive smile, but rather a formal, courteous one, meant to maintain a professional demeanor.


    "There''s no issue with that," I replied.


    "So, do you like this ce?" she inquired directly going to the business part.


    "I do, but I''d like to discuss something else," I redirected the conversation to the topic I had in mind.


    "Oh, what''s that?" she inquired with raised eyebrows..


    "I was actually thinking that you might trust me and be interested in investing in mypany," I said with confidence. This was the main reason for our meeting.


    "In fact, I believe you already have high level of trust in me," I added . I could not help but smile smugly as I waited for her topletely fall under mymand.


    [Suggestion: Failed]


    ''Wait, what?'' I eximed in my thoughts. My suggestion had actually failed.


    I quickly used my "Mind Eye" to check her status. I wanted to figure out why my skill failed.


    ===========


    Name : Myeong Tia


    Age: 42 years old


    Overall Stats : 21


    Level (17)


    <Attributes>


    Strength: 1


    Agility: 2


    Stamina: 2


    Endurance: 1


    Intelligence: 9


    Charisma: 6


    ------------------


    Status: Neutral


    Suggestion Chance : 80+% (+/-)


    Hidden Status: None


    ===========


    "If her level is normal, why did my suggestion fail?" I got curious after examining her stats.


    A level 17 might be high for a woman, but it wasn''t extraordinarily so. Even that Kanon girl couldn''t resist my power, so how could she reject my suggestion? Was it just bad luck on my part?


    "You have a good sense of humor, Mr. Zyden," she chuckled, taking my words as a jest to avoid sounding impolite.


    But at that moment, I''m really frustrated by the failure of my power to influence her. It had be clear that my abilities did not work at all. And, I felt an urgent need to uncover the reasons, no matter what it took.


    "I want you to be mine!" Imanded


    [Suggestion: Failed]


    "Mr. Zyden, I don''t know why you''re saying such things in front of me, but please maintain professionalism. I have a family!" her tone changed as she spoke, and she seemed offended by my remark.


    ''What the hell, two in a row? Did I somehow lose my powers?''


    "If you''re not serious about this meeting, then I''m leaving," she said in a frustrated manner.


    "Hold her for me," I used my mind-link to take control of ine and the assistant, and they immediately restrained her.


    "What are you doing?" She began to panic.


    "I''m going to sue you all for this...Let go of me !" She tried to scream, but ine covered her mouth under my control.


    As she found herself unable to move, I slowly walked towards her, observing her closely.


    ''My power was working with the other two, so why is it not working on her?'' I pondered.


    My mind raced with various possible exnations for how she was able to resist my power. As I contemted the weird situation, suddenly, an idea shed into my mind.


    "Don''t tell me... "

 Chapter 190: My Kryptonite

    "What do you n to do with me? Stay away! My husband will kill you if you do anything to me!" She began to struggle and shout threatening words, but I was so focused on the fact of my power not working ,that none of it mattered anyway.


    Dealing with someonepletely immune to my abilities posed a significant threat. I could understand why Alice had such immunity due to her title and hidden status, but this woman had no exceptional attributes or hidden abilities at all.


    "Could it be an external factor?" I pondered quietly. It urred to me that an object might be obstructing my abilities. If that was the case, it became important for me to identify what that thing was.


    CLICK


    CLICK


    CLICK


    "What are you doing? Please stop!" She began to scream as I slowly unbuttoned her dress, revealing her in ck bra and soft skin underneath


    She had arge and somewhat saggy set of boobs, but they had their own unique allure. After all, they were the kind of breasts that had nurtured life, so in a way, you could call them "life-bearing nipples."


    "You scum! Why are you doing this? Please stop, I''m old enough to be your mother!" She started using the "Mother Card," but that approach didn''t really affect me. I mean, most teenagers nowadays have had a fantasy involving married women at least once in their lives. As for my past self, it was practically an hourly urrence.


    "Stop it!" She continued to protest, but her words were like empty air to me.


    I waspletely focused on the pendant around her neck. It appeared to be a simple silver pendant, but there was an engraved rock in it. It wasn''t a precious gem, just an ordinary looking rock.


    However, for some inexplicable reason, my heart started racing the moment I saw it.


    "What is this thing?" I muttered aloud as I attempted to touch the rock in the pendant to get a closer look.


    [System: Danger!]


    I stop my actions midway when I heard the system notification. It read, ''Danger?'' This was the first time I had ever received such a notification. The system had remained silent regardless of how dangerous my circumstances were, so its reaction now piqued my curiosity even more.


    "It''s probably best not to touch it. The system must have a good reason for warning me," I reasoned, heeding the caution and deciding to keep my distance from the mysterious pendant.


    "ine, use a handkerchief to remove the pendant and toss it on the floor," Imanded, and ine promptly obeyed my instructions.


    I was cautious to make sure she didn''t touch the stone directly because I was worried it could have unintended effects on the people I had already influenced.


    I shifted my attention to Tia.


    "You''re mine now," Imanded again.


    [Suggestion: Sess]


    As soon as she heard mymand, she stopped resisting, and I managed to establish a connection with her.


    "So that rock was actually what was blocking my powers," I muttered to myself. Whatever that rock was, it had the ability to neutralized my suggestion, which was very unsettling. It was almost like my kryptonite, if that was the case.


    I contemted why the system had stopped me. Perhaps it was to prevent me from losing all my powers if I had touched that rock.


    ''Let''s see what happens if I touch it using the Mind Link,'' I thought.


    I controlled theassistant directly, bringing myself within inches of the rock. If this rock was indeed capable of blocking my powers, I anticipated a reaction the moment I touched it.


    Slowly, I lowered my finger, inching closer to the rock.


    "Wait, what''s happening? Ma''am, why are you naked?" The assistant suddenly broke free from me, and not only that, but my Mind-Link waspletely disconnected from her as well.


    "Shut up!" Imanded , and retain control of her again after she let go of the rock.


    ''What on earth is this rock? How can it disable my powers?'' I muttered, clicking my tongue in annoyance.


    "Hey, tell me, where did you get this rock?" I turned my head to Tia and asked.


    "My husband gifted it to me. He said it has healing properties and advised me to always wear it close to my skin," she began, providing the information I was looking for.


    "Do you know what kind of rock this is?" I inquired.


    "My husband called it a moon rock," she responded.


    "A moon rock? You mean a rock from our moon? Are you sure?" I sought rification.


    She shook her head.


    I quickly opened my phone to search for information about this "moon rock". I hope that it was not just amon stone found on Earth.


    [A moon rock is a fragment of rock or mineral that was collected from the surface of the Moon during various Apollo missions conducted by NASA between 1969 and 1972. ]


    As I continued reading, I discovered that Moon Rocks were indeed rare, but NASA possessed a substantial amount, totaling 382 kilograms. This amount might seem smallpared to the moon''s total weight, but it was certainly sufficient to create countless "ANTI-LINK ROCKS."


    For now, I decided to refer to this rock as an "ANTI-LINK ROCK."


    "To think that my greatest weakness was just right above me every night," I sighed to myself. I couldn''t afford to let anyone know about this. It would be catastrophic if someone discovered my vulnerability.


    But not all hope was lost. I still had other powers, and they might work on the stone. With that in mind, I attempted to concentrate my mind on the moon rock. My perspective turned blue as I could see the energy around me. With a deliberate thought, I conjured an invisible hand to lift the moon rock.


    Fortunately, it did work. The moon rock was not able to disable my telekinesis this time, which was good news. I had been worried that it would, and if that had happened, even a bullet coated with moon rock could potentially be a lethal threat to me.


    ''I need to increase my Mind Power as soon as possible to protect myself,''. It was a relief that I had discovered my weakness now, rather than in the midst of an actual battle, where it could have led to a huge blunder.

 Chapter 191: Rare?

    "Here''s your drink, darling," ine approached me, handing me a can of coffee.


    I had already erased all memories of the recent events from her mind.


    Regarding Tia and her assistant, I was able to take control of them without any issues once the Moon Stone was removed.


    I drank the coffee and then fixed my gaze on the box sitting on the desk. I decided to ce the moonstone inside it, driven by my curiosity and the desire to learn more about this rock.


    I won''t give up easily; I know that there must be a way to get around this problem.


    ''For the time being, I needed to confirm whether this thing is indeed a moonstone. ''


    Unfortunately, her husband wouldn''t return for two weeks. So, I decided to take it with me to the University of Seoul. I had heard from ine that there was a department there that specialized in studying stones, including meteorites.


    "I''m heading out now. I want you to take care of everything here. Here''s a wrap design sketch. I''d like a spacious office in this area by the window. For the funds, just consult Mrs. Tia; she''ll provide you with the necessary money," I instructed as I put on my jacket.


    "Are you leaving already?" ine asked with a disappointed expression. It seemed that she wasn''t satisfied with our earlier intimate moment.


    "Yeah, I still have a lot of things to do," I replied and walked away, no longer in the mood for such things. No one in their right mind would consider ying around after discovering their own fatal weakness.


    I quickly got into my car and drove straight to the University of Seoul. The journey felt slower than usual, probably because I was growing increasingly anxious about this new discovery.


    As I drove closer to the University , I saw the impressive view. The campus was spread out with well-keptwns and modern buildings. .


    There were big trees along the pathways, offering shade, and students were busy walking to their sses or chatting with each other.


    My sports car naturally attracted attention from the people around. The university was bustling with ambitious students, all striving to make a mark in society someday, so spotting an expensive car piqued their interest. It wasn''t so much jealousy as it was a spark ofpetitiveness, with many thinking they might achieve the same luxury in the future.


    As soon as I parked, I noticed a group of women gossiping about my car. This had be a normal urrence for me, so I simply gave them all a friendly smile. And like a domino effect, they began to smile back at me a hint of interest in their eyes. Among them were some beautiful women, but unfortunately, I didn''t have time for them right now.


    "Excuse me, can you point me to the Geology Department?" I asked a student. She had short ck hair and was wearing eyesses. She reminded me of Ayumi, though she didn''t strike me as particrly attractive and had a somewhat nerdy look.


    "It''s quite far from here, sir," she stuttered, clearly shy to talk to me.


    "Do you know the way? Can you guide me?" I asked. The University of Korea was pretty vast, so having a guide would make it much faster to find the Geology Department.


    Since she didn''t respond immediately, I began to look around for someone else.


    "I can show you," she finally answered, noticing my intention to leave.


    "Thank you, lead the way," I replied with a smile.


    With that, we started walking . A university was truly a world apart from high school campus. I was astounded by the vast array of buildings that greeted my eyes along the way.


    Each of these structures appeared to be rtively new, boasting modern architecture and state-of-the-art facilities. The gleaming ss windows and sleek lines of the buildings reflected amitment to cutting-edge design.


    We continued walking until we reached a building marked as the "Geology Department." This structure had a more traditional and older design, but it was still quite big in size.


    The outside of the building featured a mural that depicted geological formations and the history of the Earth, setting the tone for what one could expect to find inside.


    "Thank you for showing me the way," I said, breaking the silence as I handed her 50,000 Korean won.


    "No, it''s alright," she shook her head.


    "Just ept it," Imanded.


    [Suggestion: Sess ]


    She epted the money and proceeded on her way. I decided to pay her because I now had some extra funds from my sugar mommy, so I felt it was only fair to share my good fortune.


    Inside the Building.


    "You you want to meet with the head researcher? Do you have an appointment, sir?" the female clerk inquired.


    "Yes, I do," I replied.


    [Suggestion: Sess]


    "I will inform Dr. Hon," she replied with a smile as she reached for the phone.


    "No need for that, just guide me to where he is," Imanded .


    [Suggestion: Sess]


    "Alright, sir," she said, standing up and gesturing for me to follow her.


    Along the way, I couldn''t help but notice the wide variety of different stones on disy, each with its unique characteristics and beauty.


    They were all encased in ss, and I couldn''t resist reading the information as I passed them. However, one stone caught my attention .


    ''Moon Stone!'' I nearly blurted out, looking at a fist-sized stone inside a ss box.


    ''Seriously? What''s so rare about this? I''ve seen two of these stones today alone!'' I click my tongue in annoyance.


    "Is this a real moonstone?" I inquired with the clerk.


    "No, sir. This is just a replica. Moonstones are very sensitive; if they''re not sealed in a vacuum space, they deteriorate pretty fast," she exined.


    "They do?" I asked with a surprise tone. If that was the case, then why was the stone I had with me still in good condition? .


    It hadn''t shown any signs of deterioration, and considering it had been with Mrs. Tia all this time, I''m pretty sure it had been exposed to quite a lot.


    "That''s right, sir. Dr. Hon can exin more about "Moon Stone" to you," she added


    "Okay," I nodded and went with her to the second floor. I had be more curious and wanted to learn more about the stone.


    Whatever it was, I was certain that it was somehow connected to my powers.

 Chapter 192: Moon Rocks

    The moment we step on the second floor, the atmosphere changed, showing the feel of an older themed building. Paintings adorned the walls, and antique furniture added to the vintage charm.


    The office we were headed to was situated at the far end, and from a distance, it appeared to be rather big. It seemed that the owner of the office preferred an open and airyyout.


    Inside the office, I noticed a spacious desk positioned near the window. An elderly man, approximately 60 years old, sat behind it, engrossed in writing on a notebook.


    He wore a standard white polo shirt and sported silver-rimmed eyesses thatplemented his white hair quite well.


    "Dr. Hon, someone is here to see you," the female assistant who had guided me here announced.


    "Do I have a meeting?" Dr. Hon inquired without looking at us.


    "I''m here to consult with you about something, Dr. Hon," I got straight to the point and introduced myself.


    Dr. Hon paused his writing and slowly raised his head to look at me, squinting his eyes to get a better look.


    "And you are?" he asked.


    "My name is Zyden, Dr. Hon. I''ve heard a lot about your research,"


    "Which research?" he asked with a keen eye, scrutinizing me.


    "There''s a lot, but I''m particrly interested in your research about Moon Rocks," I responded. I had already gathered some information about him from his assistant.


    There was a chance he also had a moonstone, so to be safe, I refrained from using my suggestion on him .


    "Oh, someone else interested in those rocks! Please, have a seat, have a seat," he eximed, his demeanor undergoing aplete transformation after hearing my interest.


    "So what do you know about the Moon Rocks ? " He asked eagerly.


    "Not much, really. I''ve gathered information from various sources, but I''m really interested by the concept you mentioned in your book about the moon''s influence on our minds,"


    I had obtained a general understanding of his book by inquiring about key points from his assistant. While it might be challenging for others to retain all this information, I had my passive skills to assist me.


    "That''s right! That''s the most important part that I wanted to prove. You see, other researchersdon''t believe that the moon has a slight connection on our mind, but I don''t think that''s the case at all," he replied with enthusiasm.


    "So, you think the moon really influences our minds? Like it''s controlling us?" I asked.


    "Quite the opposite, I think the moon is actually protecting our minds!" he dered with conviction.


    "Protecting our minds?" I asked with a puzzled look.


    "Don''t worry, I know it''s a weird idea to consider. That''s why I never included it in my books," he chuckled, leaning back in his chair.


    "Can you exin it further to me?" I asked.


    "You might think I''m a bit crazy, but what I''m about to share is more in the realm of myth than science. Would you like to hear this old man out?"


    "Sure, I''m really curious,"


    "Good ! This story goes way back, even before the creation of EDEN," he began. "At that time, humans didn''t exist yet. In the official ancient texts, it was written that God created everything. But there was another text found, which disagreed with many aspects of that story."


    "Could you tell me more about it?" I inquired.


    "Of course, it''s not much of a secret anyway¡­ In that text, it was said that the creator of this world wasn''t a single omnipotent individual. Instead, it was a group of people known as the Zilliots," he exined.


    "Zilliots?" I mumbled to myself, feeling some familiarity with the term. Maybe, I heard it before in an anime?


    "Zilliots are considered our creator, but they''re not biologically like us. ording to the text, Zilliots couldn''t reproduce in the way humans do, so it would be biologically impossible for us to be rted to them," he began his story.


    "They have a human-like form, but they don''t have muscles or bones. They''re made of pure blue energy, which allows them to transform into almost anything. And they used their abilities to make earth habitable" he added.


    "Wait, this is a lot to take in," I interjected. He was iming that these Zilliot beings had transformed the entire Earth. What kind of extraordinary abilities did they have to aplish that?


    "I understand, but you can approach it like you''re listening to a story from Greek mythology or something simr," he chuckled.


    After his exnation, it began to make sense. Whenpared to the tales of Chronos and Zeus, the story of the Zilliots seemed more tamed.


    "So, how is this connected to the moon protecting our minds?" I inquired.


    "Oh, this is the best part of the story." He chuckled.


    "In that text, it was mentioned that the first generation of humans they created began developing some kind of special abilities. Initially, it was fine because the Zilliots didn''t mind, as they were still more powerful.


    However, with our ability to procreate, the humans progressed so fast that the Zilliots eventually stopped interfering in the world and merely observed from a distance," he paused to catch his breath.


    "But things took a turn for the worse when humans gained more power,"


    "Don''t tell me¡­"


    "That''s right, humans waged wars against each other to gain control over Earth!" he shook his head in disappointment.


    ''As expected of greedy humans,'' I sighed to myself. "what happened next ?"


    "Let me take a sip of my coffee first," he requested, asking for a short break.


    After a brief pause, he adjusted his sitting position and continued with his story.


    "At first, the Zilliots didn''t interfere because they loved the humans they''d created. But as the death toll among us increased due to wars, and with humans growing so fast that some even reached power levels close to the Zilliots, a new problem emerged."


    "What problem ?"


    "Well, unlike the Zilliots, who had bodies made of energy, humans had physical brains. They soon sumbed to their own power, and they turned insane, destroying anything in their path. In the end, the Zilliots had to create the Moon to protect us humans from our ourselves. It acted like a neutralizer or a buffer."


    "No way," I leaned back in my chair, attempting to process everything he had told me. To others, it might sound like nonsense, but it matched with my own experiences.


    "Zilliots," I murmured, quietly repeating the word to myself.


    "Take my story with a grain of salt. Like I said, it''s more like a myth at this point. Ancient people tend to exaggerate things after all." he chuckled aloud.


    ''I hope that''s really the case,'' I muttered to myself.

 Chapter 193: Moon Rocks Part 2

    "Thank you for sharing that story, Dr.Hon. "


    "It''s nothing much," he dismissed with a wave of his hand as he sipped his coffee.


    "By the way, Doctor Hon, can I ask you to examine a particr rock for me?" I inquired, handing him the box that contained the pendant.


    "Of course," he replied, taking the box and opening it to inspect the rock.


    He gazed at it for a few seconds, his eyes studying it. He opened his desk and retrieved a handheld magnifying ss, the kind typically used for inspecting gems, to get a closer look.


    "This is strange," he muttered to himself.


    "Do you know what type of rock it is?" I quickly asked.


    "Based on its outer appearance, this looks like a moon rock. But, this should be a replica. Moon rocks deteriorate fast in our atmosphere, after all,"


    "Are you sure it''s just a replica?" I asked again. I doubt this thing was replica considering it was able to disable my power.


    "Well, I''m certain it''s not a moon rock. As I mentioned, moon rocks would exhibit signs of deterioration if exposed to our atmosphere. However, I don''t see any such deterioration in this rock at all," he exined.


    "Is there a way to preserve moon rocks to prevent them from deteriorating?" I inquired.


    "I don''t think so. Even NASA''s moon rocks are meticulously sealed in vacuum space to preserve them. Moon rocks are super rare, something you wouldn''te across even if you spent a lifetime searching. Apart from NASA''s rocks, moon rocks can only be obtained from meteorites, and the odds of finding those are still very slim," he borated.


    ''Shit, I''m at a dead end,'' I cursed inwardly. The story was one thing, but now I couldn''t even figure out if what I had was really a moon rock.


    "Can you study it for me?" I asked.


    "Well, I can, but it woulde at a cost," he replied after returning the rock to its box.


    "Money is not an issue. I want to know what type of rock this is for my collection," I lied to avoid making him suspicious.


    "If you''re only interested in finding out, we could perform someposition tests. It would provide a more urate answer," he suggested.


    ''Aposition test? That''s a great idea. With that, I''ll be able to find out its exactponents and maybe uncover what materials or minerals were affecting my powers,'' I thought to myself.


    ''But I have to be careful. While I have a good impression of Dr. Hon, I can''t just trust anyone. If he act suspiciously, I need to kill him,'' I pondered .


    "How many hours would it take?" I asked.


    "It depends. If you''re looking for basic data,a day or two should be enough. But for in-depth analysis, it would take at least two weeks," he answered.


    ''Two weeks? It''s quite a wait, but it fits well with my other ns,'' I considered the pros and cons.


    I remembered that Mrs. Tia''s husband would be returning after two weeks, so during that time, I could also found out where he obtained this problematic rock.


    "Alright, how much will it cost for everything?" I knew that discussing the price upfront would motivate him to do his job diligently.


    "5,000,000 won would be enough ," He answered with a straight face.


    "Give me your bank details, and I''ll send you the money right away," I replied, and we exchanged contact information at the same time.


    After settling my payment and other matters, I walked out of his office and found a chair outside the building. There was a vending machine nearby, so I stopped for a quick snack.


    As expected, I was approached by several beautiful college students, and we had conversations and they asked me for my contact info. I didn''t turn them away because they could potentially be valuable sources for domination points in the future.


    Some even invited me to join them for karaoke, but I declined since I had more important matters to attend to.


    It was alreadyte afternoon when I finally had some time to myself. I noticed a motorbike approaching in the distance.


    "Are you Mr. Zyden?" the delivery driver inquired.


    "Yeah, that''s me,"


    "This is your package, sir," he said as he handed me a box.


    "Alright,"


    ***


    ***


    The campus at night had a different atmosphere. The pathways were lit with soft, gentle lights, and the surroundings were quiet and calm. The buildings had warm, glowing windows, standing out in the darkness. The trees rustled in the breeze, and the night sky was filled with stars, creating a peaceful and tranquil setting for those on campus at thiste hour.


    But despite the peaceful atmosphere, a woman was currently walking towards Dr. Hon''sboratory with a different n in mind.


    Dr Hon had already left the building, and I was currently controlling his female assistant. My n was to ce bugs throughout the area to monitor him. I wasn''t dumb enough to trust someone I had just met today.


    Since I couldn''t use my suggestion ability on him, I opted for a more conventional method to keep an eye on him.


    To ensure there were no surveince measures previously in ce, I used my rats to thoroughly investigate the entire area. I spent hours doing this and found out that there was indeed some CCTV, but I was able to disable them pretty easily .


    CREAK.


    The door to hisboratory creaked open, and I quickly opened the box, setting up hidden cameras in inconspicuous locations. I also installed a bug beneath the table, capable of recording his voice. This way, I could keep tabs on his discoveries without raising any suspicion.


    With his assistant''s ess to all the keys, I quicklypleted bugging the entire area. Next, I made my way to Dr. Hon''s office, which was smaller and more straightforward to bug. I focused on his table and telephone, where he''d likely spend most of his time.


    After setting up the surveince equipment, I concealed the SSID of all the cameras and connected them to the Wi-Fiwork


    "Missionplete," I chuckled to myself, ying the role of a spy movie agent as I watched the CCTV footage on my phone.

 Chapter 194: Surrounded

    In the midst of the dense forest, a man d in a futuristic, snug-fitting ckbat suit stood like a specter. His face remained concealed behind a helmet, the sole source of illumination being the faint green glow of his visor.


    He stood on a thick tree branch withease, almost as if he were a part of the tree itself. His posture were so smooth and precise that it seemed like he defied gravity..


    Moonlight filtered through the foliage, creating patches of light and shadow around him .


    "Is this the right ce?" he asked


    "Yes, Commander, Code Zero is hiding in that cave," another voice chimed in. It was a woman in a matching ckbat suit, who stood confidently under the tree trunk. In her right hand, she fiddled with a touchscreen device, disying data.


    Her name was Sophia, and the person she had just referred to as "Commander" was Rad, their team leader.


    Aside from the two of them, there were seven more individuals in standby, waiting for orders. The group was ready for action, and to carry out their mission.


    This was Cerebrum Team Gumiho, a highly specialized unit. They had been dispatched with a specific mission: to apprehend and neutralize a person known as Code Zero. Their directives originated from Cerebrum Asia, the biggest organization overseeing covert operations across the Asian continent.


    Sending Team Gumiho meant this mission was very important, and it needed to be done immediately.


    "So, we''re really going to meet this legendary Zero," Sophia said with hint of anxiety in her voice.


    Code Zero''s name was cloaked in death. Sophia had heard only whispers and tales about him, but even if just a fraction of the stories was true, they were enough to send a shiver down her spine despite being part of this specialized team.


    Team Gumiho had a reputation as one of the strongest team in Asia. but, the question lingered: How would they fare against an individual who had once held the title of the strongest?


    Rad noticed the unease in his team and tried to reassure them. "You don''t have to be so worried. He is less powerful now than he used to be," he said, attempting to calm their anxieties."


    "Who said we''re afraid?" A towering man, standing at around 7 feet tall, chuckled. He was carrying a gigantic saber with a metallic sheen, a weapon far from ordinary. This advanced technological saber had been customized exclusively for him.


    In fact, Each member of Team Gumiho possessed unique, tailor-made weaponry crafted exclusively for them. These specialized tools were engineered so they could do coordinated attacks seamlessly .


    "Let''s move in," Rad ordered, noting that everyone was prepared to proceed.


    SWOOSH!


    The group moved swiftly, their speed far beyond what ordinary humans could achieve, thanks to the special suits they wore. These suits were crafted from a rare material that reduced their weight, granting them exceptional mobility.


    Moreover, the suits possessed the unique ability to counteract Zero''s power of attraction and repulsion to some extent. While not enough topletely nullify it, they provided a precious window of opportunity to mount a defense instead of being crushed like a soda can by his immense force.


    Zero''s dangery in his extraordinary "Pull and Push" ability, while very straight forward, was elevated to extreme levels whenpared to other Gifteds with simr powers. Without these suits, attempting to subdue him was suicidal ; once they entered his range, he could easily obliterate them with a mere flick of his finger.


    "Sir, we''ve detected Zero''s presence," Sophia ryed through theirmunication system, signaling that they had entered his range.


    "Prepare yourself , activate you Cyber-Link!" Hemanded.


    As soon as they received Rad''s orders, the visors in their helmets transitioned from a tranquil green to an alerting red.


    Red Neon lines began to illuminate on their suits, forming intricate patterns across their attire. Simultaneously, their perception of time seemed to slow down, and their senses sharpened to an extraordinary level.


    These effects were the result of a unique feature in their suits. By administering a special chemical directly into their brains, they were granted temporary increase in their reaction time, enhancing their abilities beyond the limits of ordinary humans.


    "Number 5, go!" Radmanded, his eyes locked on the cave where Zero was holed up.


    "Roger!" The 7-foot giant''s body grew evenrger, his suit expanding in response. With a powerful stride, he swiftly overtook Rad, raising his saber high. The saber began to vibrate as he channeled his power into it.


    "Die!" He roared, shing the sword with a tremendous force. The de unleashed a shockwave that cleaved through the ground, creating a devastating impact as it tore through the rocky mountain, making way for their assault on Zero.


    But before his attack couldpletely slice through, it suddenly stop, and an explosive force pushed it back toward him.


    "Not good! Dodge!" He shouted through hismunication device, panic coursing through him as he saw his own attack bouncing back.


    With lightning-quick reflexes, he raised his sword and unleashed another powerful sh to counter the rebounding shockwave.


    *BOOOM!


    The moment their attacks shed, a thunderous shock explosion echoed through the area, akin to the sonic boom of a fighter jet breaking the sound barrier.


    "Let''s attack him now!" Radmanded. The chaos provided the perfect opportunity to swarm Zero from all sides. With their suits enhancing their powers, Team Gumiho coordinated their assault.


    But as they began to surround him, a sudden and repulsive force from within the cave brought them to a stop.


    "Humans borrowing the power of gods?" A voice resounded through the air as the faint silhouette of an elderly man appeared, hovering in the sky.


    His appearance seemed frail and unimposing, but everyone present understood not to underestimate this seemingly feeble old man.


    "Zero..." Rad''s voice was filled with unease as he drew his two guns. Seeing Zero firsthand, it was clear that he was not an easy enemy .

 Chapter 195: Push to the Limits

    ''These ants,'' Old Zed muttered in frustration, gritting his teeth.


    He had been attempting to rest and recharge his powers, but they had assaulted him nonstop, denying him even a brief moment of break.


    It was his own error; when he had agreed to the deal, he allowed them to track his energy signature. Now, there was no hiding, even if he desperately wanted to slip away unnoticed.


    Faced with this group, Old Zed couldn''t deny that hecked confidence in his ability to emerge victorious. He was old and already weakened. Just the fact that he had held his own thus far was nothing short of a miracle.


    Things would have been different if he was in his prime, but now, he could only ess a mere 15-20% of his former power. Not only that, but the energy required to use his abilities had grown bigger. His current limitations made the situation far more challenging than it would have been in the past.


    "I can''t let them to capture me," he muttered to himself.


    He still had a mission to fulfill before his time ran out. As his gaze shifted toward the direction of Seoul, he reminisced about someone dear to him.


    ''He should be 18 now,'' he thought, a smile ying on his lips as he remembered the face of a young boy .


    ''I have to deliver it to him, no matter what,'' he thought. He was ready to take whatever steps were necessary to aplish his mission.


    He knew he was too weak now to rescue his daughter on his own, but he clung to onest hope. He had to reach him and reveal the truth. Once that was achieved, he could find peace, knowing that everything would be set right.


    "It looks like Cerebrum really wants to stop me," Old Zed remarked , trying to engage in a conversation. He wasn''t much of a talker, but he needed a moment to get ready for his next move. He didn''t have time to y around, so he nned to finish things with one powerful attack.


    However, Old Zed''s attempt to fool the Gumiho team did not work. Fully aware of the danger he posed, they quickly surrounded him,unching a coordinated assault. The team closed in, their weapons aimed at him, ready to bring the battle to a decisive conclusion.


    *BANG!


    *BANG!


    *BANG!


    Rad was the first tounch an attack. Using his two specialized handguns, he fired shots at old Zed. These handguns were no ordinary pistols; they were designed to absorb Mind Power, making each bullet sound like a high-powered sniper shot after it burst out from the barrel.


    At the same time, Rad''s exceptional marksmanship came into y. He aimed each of his shots at Old Zed''s head, and with his heightened mental abilities, he considered various factors such as wind resistance, bullet velocity, and his target''s power .


    Seeing the firepower of the guns, Old Zed chose to slow down the bullets instead of stopping thempletely. This allowed him to dodge the shots sessfully without wasting too much energy.


    However, Rad and the other team members had already nned for this. They initiated their attacks from a safe distance, using a range of high-powered weapons in their attempt to subdue him.


    But even in his weakened state, Old Zed''s wealth of experience became an important asset. He managed to hold his ground, leveraging his powers to his advantage. He used his powers to create impromptu shields with rocks to block the bullets and obscure the attackers'' vision.


    At the same time, he hurled massive boulders in their direction, creating momentary chaos and disrupting their assault.


    However, he couldn''t help but feel annoyed by the persistent "ants" trying to exhaust him. He could feel his powers depleting really fast.


    ''This is bad, I haven''t recovered enough energy yet,''


    Recognizing the urgency of the situation, he decided to retreat for the time being. However, the team pursuing him had already seen through his intention to withdraw and managed to stop his escape while maintaining a safe distance.


    The standoff continued, with Old Zed caught between his need for recovery and the relentless pursuit of Team Gumiho.


    "Zero , surrender now. At this rate you will be too exhausted to even fight us ," Rad dered as they finally put him in the corner .


    It was evident that he was struggling, breathing heavily, and even bleeding from his lips. The information about his illness seemed to be urate, highlighting his fragile condition.


    "How pitiful, the once "Strongest" now trapped because age caught up to him," No. 5 remarked. He was the towering man who had been momentarily weakened by the earlier exchange but had managed to regroup and catch up with the others.


    "Ants these days don''t understand the value of respecting a superior being" Old Zed chuckled weakly, struggling to maintain his bnce. His words carried a hint of sarcasm as he continued, "Borrowed power made you all arrogant " he added.


    "Old man, this ''borrowed power'' you''re belittling is the future. Quit living in the past, thinking that Gifted are more superior!" No. 5 retorted with a sneer of contempt


    "Gifted? Is that what you call those... Defects?" Old Zed began tough at No. 5''s choice of words. Beingbeled as a "Gifted" was amusing to him, knowing that humans were far fromprehending the truth about his true nature.


    "Let me impart a lesson to you ants," Old Zed replied with a sinister chuckle. As he spoke, the atmosphere seemed to be denser, suggesting that he held deeper reserves of power yet to be revealed.


    "Take him down!" Radmanded, but before they could react, a brilliant blue light emanated from Old Zed''s eyes, instilling in them an impending sense of death.


    "Die!" Old Zed raised his finger, and a concentrated blue energy began to gather at his fingertip. The surroundings quaked, and a surge of intense energy saturated the air as he readied himself to unleash a devastating attack.


    "No!!!" Rad screamed in panic, a sinking feeling of death consuming him as he realized the strength of this impending attack.


    But it was already toote. The gathered blue energy erupted in a powerful explosion, unleashing a devastating shockwave that tore through the entire mountain.


    *BOOOOM!


    The force of the st was immense, obliterating thendscape and reducing the once stable mountain to a jumble of broken rocks and debris. The ground shook, trees were torn from their roots, and the earth seemed to cry out in pain as the shockwave spread outward, leaving behind a scene of utter destruction.


    As the dust settled, an old and frail man remained at the epicenter of the devastation.


    "So this is my limit." Old Zed managed a weak chuckle as his body, drained of strength, could no longer bear the exhaustion. He crumpled to the ground and slipped into unconsciousness

 Chapter 196: Photograph

    The sound of the rm clock slowly wake me up, and as my eyes adjusted to the dim light, I saw Evelyn and ine sleeping beside me, their heads resting on my chest.


    I had returned hometest night, and the three of us shared some intimate moments before drifting off to sleep.


    Just looking at their seductive appearances, made me recall the fun things we didst night.


    They wore contrasting attires that immediately caught my eye.


    ine was dressed in a thin ck nightgown adorned with intricatece patterns, a perfect match for her slender figure.


    Evelyn, on the other hand, had a more modest nightgown, but it still had this soft, pastel floral pattern. It flowed around her and looked cute with her petite body. It wasn''t as daring as ine, but it definitely made you think and wonder what was underneath it.


    Evelyn hade to embrace the idea of living with me after I use my suggestion skills to help her see the benefits of such an arrangement. For the sake of my convenience , she had chosen to make my house her new home while continuing her pursuit of a career as an aspiring idol. I had ns to support her in the future, but, of course, after Ipleted my other more important business.


    Regarding Alyssa, she was now sleeping in my old room, serving her sentence, and as a result, I couldn''t include her in my harem .


    ''I should consider buying a mansion in the future,'' I thought to myself. I nned to expand my harem, so acquiring a mansion seemed like a logical step.


    In fact, I even entertained the idea of a skyscraper filled with women, which would make it easier to keep track of everyone.


    "I''m a genius," I chuckled to myself. Making this n a reality had be a top priority, and I intended to do it by securing investments from mypany.


    I nned to slowly build up my wealth to support my future goals. While increasing my power was important, I understood that having money was also a valuable asset, especially during peaceful times.


    "Good morning, darling," they both woke up at the same time and greeted me.


    Even without makeup and with their hair slightly tousled, their natural beauty still shone through. This was the advantage of their innate beauty, unlike other girls who depended on makeup and filters to achieve a simr effect.


    "Good morning," I replied with a smile, nting a kiss on each of their cheeks.


    They started blushing after I doted them a little. This women are just too easy to satisfy.


    "I''ll start cooking breakfast now," Evelyn offered.


    "I''ll lend a hand," ine chimed in.


    "What would you like to eat, Darling?" ine inquired.


    "Just some eggs and bacon will be perfect,"


    "Okay," ine smiled at me and then assisted Evelyn in getting out of bed.


    The two of them giggled, and it was evident that they had formed a strong bond. If not for my powers of suggestion, these two might havepeted for my attention.


    "I''m fortunate to have the perfect system for a harem," I contemted. With the power of my words, I could prevent unnecessary conflicts and maintain harmony among my partners.


    As they prepared my breakfast, I decided to take a moment to shower. There''s nothing quite like a refreshing shower to clear my mind and rx.


    After my shower, I headed to my PC to catch up on thetest news.


    Reading the news in the morning had be a daily habit for me. I typically skim through the headlines and take notes on things that could have an impact on my life. International news wasn''t my main concern; I focused primarily on gathering information from within Korea.


    "Another natural gas explosion?" I murmured to myself as I read the article. The rising urrence of these gas leaks was beginning to concern me, especially since this one was closer to Seoul.


    I had a nagging feeling that there was more to this incidents than met the eye.


    ''I hope my mole gets in touch soon,'' I thought to myself. I had asked him to gather more information about Cerebrum for me. The moment he report, I would have a better understanding of the Gifteds and Cererum.


    I had a hunch that something big was looming on the horizon, but it wasn''t rooted in any information I had collected; it was more of an intuitive feeling.


    After skimming through the news, I moved on to my dummy email ount, hoping to find a message from my mole. Sadly, there was none from him, but one particr email caught my attention¡ªit was from the person who had taken the photograph at the top of the Brutal Garden building.


    I was curious by the photograph of the woman that time, so I was pleased when I received an email from the photographer himself. I hoped that he/she might have a higher-resolution version of the image or more detailed information about it.


    I clicked on the email and began to read its contents.


    The email message read:


    [I took this picture during that weird incident. I work as a private investigator, and I was on a case in that building when this happened. If you want more details about the pictures, I have additional close up shots avable, but I''d needpensation for them.]


    "A private detective?" I raised my eyebrows in response to the ims. In this day and age, it was hard to ce trust in individuals online. For all I knew, this person could very well be a scammer. However, after further contemtion, I realized that money was no longer a problem for me.


    So I started typing my response .


    [How much do you want?]


    Since we were using email, I had already anticipated that it might take a few minutes, perhaps even a few hours, for a respond.


    DING!


    To my surprise, a notification popped up on my PC barely a minute after I had sent the message. It seems that this person was in urgent need of money, given the speed of the response.

 Chapter 197: More power

    I waited for a response, and as expected, it came rather swiftly.


    [2,000,000 won] [1500USD]


    The amount was not that big of a deal for me, so I immediately replied, confirming my agreement with his terms. Obtaining the image of that woman had a higher priority in my mind.


    To ensure safety, I chose to make the payment using cryptocurrency. Currently, it was the most secure method for conducting online transactions while safeguarding my personal information.


    After waiting for a couple of minutes, another email arrived in my inbox. This one contained a zip file that was password-protected.


    As I pondered the contents of the zip file, my imagination ran wild with anticipation, and I couldn''t help but wonder about what image would greet me when I finally opened it.


    CLICK


    "Mom!!!" I gasped, my heart pounding as I stared at the image in my screen.


    There, in front of my eyes, was a photograph of my missing mother.


    I was overwhelmed by a flood of emotions, I couldn''t believe what I was seeing at first. It was shocking even for me.


    "Why is mom there?" The realization hit me like a ton of bricks. It was hard to imagine that all this time, my missing mother had been in the same building as me just a few weeks ago, and I had been unaware.


    The waves of regret and sorrow washed over me, as I wished I had known sooner. I could have save her.


    "Where are they taking her, and why?" I thought deeply, letting the mysteries of the situation y on my thoughts.


    Then, an unsettling idea hit me. Could it be that my mother possessed extraordinary powers as well, perhaps ones so dangerous that the government had to take extreme measures?


    ''I need to save her,'' those words echoed non-stop in my mind. It was one thing if she had really abandon my father and me, but the thought of her being forcibly taken from us was a whole different matter.


    ''I need to rescue her, but I can''t rush in impulsively and risk exposing myself,'' I said to myself, leaning back in my chair while lost in contemtion.


    I''m aware about the importance of not acting recklessly, which could put me in the same danger as my mother. There were many factors to take into ount before even considering a rescue.


    In the first ce, I didn''t even know her current location, and I had also just be aware of my own weakness (Moon rocks). Making a rash move at this point would be unwise.


    This situation was entirely different from dealing with those troublemakers who vandalized my car.


    We''re talking about a major organization here, one that had the capability to suppress and silence individuals with superpowers. It would be dumb to assume that they didn''t possess a means to counter Gifteds.


    ''I need to gain more power quickly,'' I grumbled in frustration.


    I was satisfied with my power now because I thought that I could y safe until I''m strong enough. But this revtion just change everything.


    ''Calm yourself,'' I muttered to myself as I went into meditation .


    It was a relief that I had my passive abilities in ce, which helped me maintain better self-control. Just thinking about the potential issues that could arise if I acted rashly was enough to calm me down.


    I typed out another message.


    ..


    Me: Hey, you mentioned you''re a Private Investigator, right?


    ..


    Unknown: Yes.


    ..


    Me: I''d like to hire your services for a job. How does 5,000,000 won sound?


    ..


    I decided to offer a substantial sum of money. The fact that this individual had managed to leave that ce while retaining all of these photos was enough proof of skills.


    ..


    Unknown: I''ll take any job for that amount.


    ..


    Me: Good, I want you to gather more information about the woman in the picture. I''m interested in learning about her background and everything you can find.


    ..


    Unknown: That''s going to be a tough one. I''ve already done some digging, but I can''t find anything concrete. It seems like the government has wiped out all her records.


    ..


    ''Damn government,'' I click my tongue in annoyance. I already expected this much if the government was involved .


    ..


    Unknown: But I do have some leads, although they''re not confirmed yet.


    ..


    Me: What leads?


    ..


    Unknown: It''s in the North. I was considering a trip there to gather more information because I learned from a friend that the woman in the pic used to live there five years ago.


    ..


    Me: Alright, I''ll fund your investigation. I just want results. I''ve already transferred 5,000,000 won to your ount.


    ..


    I sent another email. I was willing to take the risk, as any information about my mother was invaluable to me.


    ..


    Unknown : Alright, boss


    ..


    With a heavy heart, I closed my email after wrapping everything up. Even though it had been a brief exchange, the emotions I had experienced during this time were overwhelming.


    "Mom," I whispered to myself, gazing at her picture on the screen. She didn''t appear to be in pain, but as her son, I couldn''t help but feel concerned for her well-being.


    As I looked at my mother''s photo more, my mind filled with longing. She looked just as I remembered her, with her unchanged jet-ck hair, dark eyes, and familiar small lips. It was like time hadn''t affected her appearance at all, and she looked exactly as she did in my memories.


    "Darling, breakfast is ready," Evelyn jolted me from thoughts .


    I slowly lifted my head and offered her a smile. I knew I couldn''t afford to dwell on negative thoughts of my mother at this moment.


    What I needed to do was to gain more power. Bing stronger was my top priority. With enough strength, everything would be easier.


    With that goal in mind, I got up and apanied her to the dining room for breakfast. I nned to engage in some light training before continuing with my business activities.


    I had an important eventing up that required my full attention. I knew that once Ipleted it, I could level up, earn a lot of dominations , and umte skill points.


    ''I can''t afford to take my time anymore,''

 Chapter 198: Skill Development

    As I continued my training in the basement, I focused my energy and concentration on controlling the twenty 3D printed stic daggers that whirled around me .


    With my special abilities, I could transform these seemingly harmless stic weapons into deadly weapons, even more formidable than traditional alloy daggers.


    SWOOOOSH!


    SWOOOOSH!


    SWOOOOSH!


    With my mind and powers, I could make them hit their targets with uracy. I practiced my offensive and defensive maneuvers, making the daggers swoop and dive, forming a formidable barrier against potential threats. The sounds of the daggers cutting through the air served as a constant reminder of the power at my fingertips.


    "World Orbit," I mumbled, and in response to mymand, the thirty daggers encircling me reorganized themselves into a circr barrier, ready to strike from all directions. My makeshift defense, revolved around me like a lethal whirlwind.


    "Expand," I said again, and the daggersplied, widening the radius of their orbit. The barrier grewrger, extending my protective zone.


    "Constrict," I ordered, and the daggers obeyed, drawing closer together, forming a tighter and more imprable ring around me.


    "Pierce," I dered, and with that, the daggers shot outward with deadly precision, each following its designated path. The enemy would find no escape within the confines of this deadly storm.


    I had realized that naming my attacks made it easier for me to remember and execute them. The power of words and intent,bined with my unique abilities, allowed me to control and manipte these daggers .


    As I concluded my training , I issued one finalmand, "Hide."


    In response, the daggers began to retreat, returning to my bags. The lethal tornado of daggers gradually vanished from the air, each one obediently finding its ce within my bags.


    ''That was exhausting,'' I said to myself, stretching my legs and flexing my fingers.


    Controlling those daggers might not have been physically taxing, but it certainly drained my mental power quickly. That was why I had chosen to limit myself to controlling only 30 daggers at a time ¨C it was the most effective rate for me.


    Adding more daggers to the mix would havepromised my control for the sake of quantity. It was a delicate bnce between wielding power and maintaining precision, and I had learned to strike that bnce now.


    Despite my progress, I still felt like I didn''t have enough power. I knew I had to work even harder and keep developing my skills because I was just scratching the surface


    "Status"


    ===========


    Name : Ji-Hoon Zyden


    Title : System Holder


    Age : 18 years old


    Overall Stats : 67.1


    Level :12 [5100/7000]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    <Attributes>


    Strength: 10


    Agility: 11


    Stamina: 10


    Endurance: 12


    Intelligence: 10


    Charisma: 10


    Mind Power : 4.1


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    <Skills>


    Mind Eye [Level 10]


    Suggestion [Level 41] [80.5%]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Skill Store II


    Skill Combination I


    Mission Board I


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    *Intense Quick Learning[Level 30]


    *Complex Cognitive Instinct[Level 20]


    *Parallel Processing[Level 20]


    *Psychic Geography[Level 20]


    *Psychic Shield [Level 20]


    -¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    *Faker [Level 1]


    *Quick Phase [Level 2]


    *Stone Body [Level 10 ]


    *Mind Link [Level 50]


    *Stamina Master [Level 1]


    *Berserk [Level 1]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Attribute Points: 0


    Skill points: 22


    Domination Points : 3


    ===========


    "I''m close to leveling up," Musing to myself, I observed my current EXP points and realized I was getting closer to 7000 EXP. The EXP I had acquired from dealing with those troublesome couples in the mountains was more than usual.


    The system was really generous with its rewards, particrly when I was either exceptionally horny or filled with anger during my interactions. It was a weird bnce of emotions and choices.


    "Open Skill Combination," Imanded. I had been neglecting this option for a while because I didn''t have many skills that I felt were closely rted, making any upgrades risky. However, I couldn''t afford to y it safe any longer. Time was of the essence, and I needed to take some risks if I wanted to grow more powerful.


    [Berserk Level 1 + Stamina Master Level 1]


    I made the decision tobine these two skills because individually, they didn''t seem to have much practical use for me anymore, especially since my Mind Power had increased. Berserk was nearly useless if my primary strategy was to rely solely on my Telekinesis, and Stamina Master''s effects weren''t particrly impressive to begin with.


    My growing power and understanding of my abilities had rendered these skills somewhat obsolete on their own..


    Even if thebination didn''t work out as nned, I wouldn''t really lose much. My hope was that by merging these skills, I might discover a more powerful and useful ability that could outweigh their individual limitations.


    [Combination Processing¡­]


    [Combination Processing¡­]


    [Combination Processing¡­]


    [Combination Failed]


    "Damn it!" I cursed out loud when I saw the failed screen. I know I had said it wouldn''t matter to me, but there was a stark difference between saying something and actually experiencing it.


    [System: 2 Fragments Points Acquired]


    "Fragments points?" I wondered aloud. This was the first time I had failed inbining skills, so the term "Fragment points" was entirely unfamiliar to me.


    I read the system''s exnation .


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    *Fragment Points: Points you get when you fail tobine a skill. These fragment points can be used to increase the chance of sessfullybining skills in the future.


    *Fragments Points can be use to buy back broken skill . One Broken Skill cost 2 Fragment Points


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    "Well, at least I got something from it," I sighed to myself, trying to convince myself that the situation wasn''t as bad as it seemed.


    As frustrating as the failedbination had been, the acquisition of Fragment Points offered a silver lining. It was good to know that I have a safety now.


    "Should I buy more skills and try tobine them?" I asked myself. I still had three domination points to spare, so it wouldn''t hurt to check out the Skill store and see if there were any abilities that could be useful or could potentially bebined to enhance my powers further.


    KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK


    I heard a knock on the door that caught my attention. I had instructed everyone not to disturb me unless it was something important, so the interruption definitely meant something.


    "Mind Link," I activated my skill, allowing me to connect with one of them.

 Chapter 199: Special Place

    As my perspective shifted into Alyssa''s body, I was able to get a quick info of the situation. The Mind Link allowed me to ess present information from those I connected with, so I figured out fast why she had interrupted my training.


    ''What? Alice is here?'' My mind went on full alert. I had considered Alice to be a very dangerous threat and had even instructed Alyssa to inform me immediately if she somehow made her way to my home.


    Alice had be an unpredictable element in my life. Her unknown nature had caused me to abandon my mission because I didn''t want to deal with her and the uncertainty she brought.


    The scariest thing in the world for me was the unknown.


    ''I need to think,'' I muttered to myself. Since no one had answered the gate yet, Alice was still waiting outside. I knew I had to act quickly, and fortunately, I was a fast thinker. I immediately formted a good n.


    Knowing that I couldn''t use Mind Link because Alice had detected it before, I decided to take precautions.


    I directed Alyssa to grab an earpiece for me before allowing Alice inside. This would enable me to discreetly observe the situation via CCTV, ensuring safety and maintaining control over the interaction.


    After that, I made the choice to leave the basement, it would be an unwise location in case things took a turn for the worse. Instead, I went to my old room, where I had set up all the required CCTV screens. This provided me with a secure vantage point to oversee the situation and take any required actions.


    CLICK


    The door to my room clicked open, and I was greeted by multiple screens disying the views from around the house. While, Some monitors were dedicated to monitoring Dr. Hon.


    I settled into my chair, picked up the headset, and began to watch as everything unfolded.


    ***


    "Big Sis, I''ve been waiting here for almost 15 minutes," Alice pouted, her cheeks slightly flushed. Her outfit was a vibrant burst of color in the otherwise in surroundings, a bright pink T-shirt paired with a sunny yellow skirt.


    Alyssa smiled naturally and replied, "Ah, I''m sorry. I was in the shower."


    "Alright, I will forgive you," Alice sighed .


    With that, Alyssa opened the gate to wee her sister inside, her friendly demeanor was perfect.


    ***


    Inside the Living Room


    Both sisters sat in the sofa. Alyssa prepared Alice''s favorite tea and served it with a warm smile. The tea''s aroma filled the room as they continued their conversation.


    "Thank you for the tea," Alice replied, showing her appreciation as she took a sip.


    It was the same type of tea she always drank when she visited. The gesture from her big sister had softened her mood, and any lingering frustration from waiting outside had dissipated.


    "Why did youe here, by the way?" Alyssa asked, a tone of curiosity in her voice.


    Alice raised her eyebrows, clearly not thrilled that her own big sister was questioning her visit.


    "Can''t I visit my own sister?" she retorted, her irritation evident.


    Alyssa quickly rified, "It''s not like that, Alice. It''s just that you don''t usuallye here without an important reason."


    Alice''s expression softened, and she responded, "Do you think I always have some hidden agenda when I visit you?"


    "Well, you have a habit of showing up with a motive, so it''s hard not to wonder." Alyssa shrugged, trying to keep the conversation light.


    "Alright, you got me," Alice giggled, and both sisters shared a heartyugh over their yful exchange.


    What''s on your mind, Alice?" Alyssa asked, noticing her sister''s thoughtful look. Alice may appear tough on the outside, but she''s actually quite sensitive and easily hurt.


    Alice didn''t respond right away; she took a moment to gather her thoughts.


    "I came her to tell you about something important," Alice expression changed, bing more serious .


    Alyssa looked at her curiously.


    "What is it?" she inquired.


    "It''s about my sleep walking ¡­" Alice spoke up.


    "What about it ?"


    "It''s happening again," Alice exined with a concerned tone. "Last time, someone took my phone, and I lost my memory of what happened afterward. Then, somehow, I found my phone back in my hand. "


    "It''s happening again?" Alyssa asked, her voice filled with worry.


    "Uhm" Alice''s eyes welled up with tears, confirming the gravity of the situation without the need for words.


    This ongoing condition had been a constant source of distress for her. She had turned to her sister because Alyssa was the person she trusted the most. As for her parents, their rtionship had soured after they married off her sister to a maniac, so she no longer feltfortable seeking their help or support.


    With a sense of vulnerability, she looked to her sister for guidance, asking, "What should I do, big sis?"


    "Did you go to the hospital already?" Alyssa asked with a worried expression, gently patting her little sister''s head to offerfort.


    Alice shook her head sadly.


    "They won''t be able to help," she replied. She had already epted that her condition was beyond what any doctor could address, leaving her feeling helpless and lost.


    However, there was still one thing she believed might cure her.


    "Big Sis, do you remember that special ce you took me to every week?" Alice asked, her voice tinged with hope, hoping that Alyssa could still recall.


    Alyssa was confused. "What ce?" she asked, her memory failing to remember any such location.


    "The ce where a kind and beautifuldy was helping me and other girls with our problems," Alice added, urgency creeping into her tone as she tried to jog Alyssa''s memory.


    Alyssa fell silent, as if deep in thought. After a moment, she spoke again, "Are you sure? I don''t remember that ce at all."


    "What do you mean?" Alice''s voice rose with frustration. "You always came with me to that ce every week!" She hoped to jog her sister''s memory, as finding that ce and that kinddy was very important.


    Alice waited anxiously for her sister''s response, watching as Alyssa struggled to remember.


    ''As long as I can find that ce again, maybe I can still be cured,'' Alice reassured herself.

 Chapter 200: Guilty

    "Big Sis?" Alice asked again after receiving no response.


    "I''m really sorry, Alice, but I can''t remember anything at all." Alyssa admitted, shaking her head.


    She had made an effort to recall, wracking her brain, but there was simply no trace of that ce in her memory. It was as if the location had never existed, or as though it had been entirely wiped from her mind.


    "Are you sure?" Alice asked.


    "I''m sure," Alyssa replied.


    "I see. It''s okay if you can''t remember. I''ll find another way to figure it out," Alice said, forcing a smile. She felt disappointed, but she couldn''t really me her sister for not remembering.


    She took another sip of her tea to soothe her emotions and then steered the conversation towards lighter topics while chatting with Alyssa. She shared stories about her school experiences, including how a teacher hade to her rescue.


    As they delved into this topic, she saw an opportunity to seamlessly introduce her second reason for visiting.


    "By the way, is Zyden here?" Alice inquired, her cheeks flushing with a slight embarrassment.


    Thinking about him always made her feel flustered, and she couldn''t quite make sense of her infatuation, especially since they hadn''t interacted much.


    So, she believe on the idea that this might be what people meant by falling madly in love¡ªsomething unexinable and asionally irrational.


    "Why do you want to see him?" Alyssa raised her eyebrows.


    "I just want to apologize to him," Alice replied. "Can I see him?"


    Alyssa considered for a moment, then nodded. "Sure, He''s in his room."


    Alice beamed with gratitude. "Thanks, Big Sis. I''ll be quick."


    With that, she jumped to her feet and excitedly ran upstairs.


    ***


    "What was that ce?" I muttered to myself as I overheard their conversation from my headphones. I had questioned Alyssa extensively about everything rted to Alice, even using my suggestion to push for answers.


    However, she never mentioned anything about a ce where she took Alice for treatment.


    Alyssa had only told me about Alice''s sleepwalking problems, so I assumed she might have a bipr personality disorder, with the other personality having some kind of super powers.


    ''I should listen more,''


    As I continued to eavesdrop on their conversation, I noticed that Alice attempted to change the topic when she didn''t get the answers she was looking for.


    I thought she might leave at that point, but instead, they carried on with their conversation as if everything was normal. Then, Alice eventually brought up another important topic.


    "Why is she looking for me?" I mumbled out loud .


    I realized it might be risky to meet her at this moment, but I should at least hear her out.


    "Ask her why she wanted to meet me," Imanded Alyssa through the earpiece.


    [I just want to apologize to him,]


    "Apologize to me?" My mind raced as I contemted the situation, and then I remembered something .


    "Let here upstairs," Imanded, then I stood up from the chair and picked up my assault rifle.


    CLICK CLICK CLICK!


    I double-checked the magazines and chambered a set of rounds, the clicking sound indicating that it was locked and loaded. Then I pointed it directly at the door.


    My telekinesis might be powerful now, but a bullet would always be faster. If she did something dangerous, this ce would turn into a total bloodbath. Hers, of course.


    ''You''re dead if you make a wrong move,''


    KNOCK ! KNOCK ! KNOCK!


    A knocking sound echoed from the door, and I could see her face on my monitor.


    "Who''s there?" I replied, feigning to be unaware of her presence.


    "It''s me, Alice," her soft voice called out.


    "Alice? Why did youe up here?" I pretended to be shocked and flustered, but in truth, my fingers were already on the trigger, ready to fire anytime .


    "Can we talk? I have something important to tell you," she added.


    I paused for a moment. She would definitely figure out that Zyn and me were the same person if I show my face now.


    "I can''t see you right now," I replied.


    She fell silent for a couple of minutes. I could see from the monitor that she was pondering her next move.


    "Can you give me another chance?" She eventually asked, her voice filled with doubts and sadness .


    "Chance for what?" I inquired, sounding casual.


    "Zyden, I''m so sorry about what happenedst time. I was just really surprise by your change," she admitted, speaking in a, sincere tone.


    ''Surprise? You told me you love me, and then walk away!'' I clicked my tongue in annoyance. Understanding her , was like trying to solve a rubiks cube in the dark.


    ''Wait? Maybe I can use this toplete the mission,'' I mumbled to myself after spotting an opportunity. The mission had a penalty of -10 charisma, so if I could pull this off, it would be a win for me. I just needed to seize this chance.


    "It''s alright, you don''t have to apologize. At least I know that someone loved the way I used to be. " I replied, my tone filled with a touch of loneliness. My acting skills were so on point that I could probably audition for a K-Drama role.


    "So you don''t have to worry about someone like me out of guilt. I can manage on my own," I added to guilt trip her further.


    Alice was taken a back by my reply , and I could see from her face that some tears was beginning to form.


    "I''m really sorry," Her voice trembled as her eyes welled up with tears. The intensity of her emotions painted her face with vulnerability, a mix of regret and longing. She reached out on the door, her hands shaking, trying to find a way to steady her footing.


    "I still love you," she continued, her words heavy with the weight of her feelings.


    "Please, forgive me. Please give me another chance."


    [Mission Complete ]


    [Reward: 5000XP + 3 Attribute Points + 2 Skill points + 2 Domination Points]


    [Level up]


    "Jackpot!... Oh, no," I eximed, my excitement almost causing me to pull the trigger and kill her.


    Who would have thought she''de to my house and bring so many rewards? Maybe the system knew about her other persona, which was why it gave me such generous rewards in the first ce. But it didn''t anticipate that Alice mightplete the mission on her own.


    "Give me some time," I replied to her. "I appreciate your feelings, but I need some time to think."


    I chose the safe route and decided to stall .


    ''I can''t reject her now and have her go full psycho on me,''

 Chapter 201: Biggest Reward Yet

    "Okay," Alice replied, her voice carrying a tinge of sadness. She turned and walked away from the door with a downcast expression.


    Just observing her reddened face would evoke sympathy from most men. It seemed that she shared her big sister''s innate ability to be more charismatic when in distress.


    However, I was not like most other men. My willpower was as unyielding as stone; no woman could tempt me. No woman could sway me with mere tears. I was not a simp; I represented the epitome of masculinity in the world after all.


    ''Walk faster so I can finally check my stats,'' I whispered to myself as I held my assault rifle ready, just in case she change her mind and attack me. I kept an eye on her through the monitor, feeling like I couldn''t fully rx until she had left my house.


    She stayed for a few more minutes, shedding tears and seekingfort from Alyssa. I watched the whole scene until she finally left the house.


    ***


    "Status"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Attribute Points: 23


    Skill points: 37


    Domination Points : 5


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    I checked my stats and started thinking about how to distribute them. The fact that I had plenty of attributes made me happy.


    [Intelligence 10 ¡ª> Intelligence 20 ]


    [Mind Power 4.1 ¡ª> Mind Power 5.4]


    I increased my Intelligence to twenty along side my Mind Power, hoping to obtain another bonus skill simr to Mind Link. Currently, it had the highest probability of granting me a useful skill.


    [Congrattions, Host, on reaching 20 Intelligence stats.]


    [Random Skill...]


    [Random Skill...]


    [Random Skill...]


    [Passive Meditation]


    [Passive Meditation: This skill allows the host to regain Mind Power gradually during periods of inactivity or when not consciously using mental abilities. It operates on a percentage-based system ]


    [Passive : 1% Mind power per minute ]


    [Upgrades: + 1% regeneration every level ]


    This skill was excellent. While it wasn''t directly useful inbat, it had numerous practical applications.


    If I could have reached high enough level in this skill, I would be able topletely restore 100% of my Mind Power in just one minute.


    In addition, it worked on a percentage basis, which was a big advantage in the long run. This meant that as my mind power increased, this meditation would also increase proportionally. It was a skill that would remain valuable, regardless of my level of power.


    However, I had already foreseen that as I continued to improve this skill, the rewards for each level-up might diminish, in line with my system''s typical twisted pattern.


    [Passive Meditation Level 1 ¡ª > Level 20 ] [20% ]


    I assigned 19 skill points to it. This way, I couldpletely restore my mind power in just 5 minutes by just standing still. It was a letdown that "Passive Meditation" only worked when I wasn''t actively using my Mind Power, but it made sense.


    This skill would be broken if it could regenerate while I was using Mind Power. It would be simr to having unlimited mana in games as long as my regeneration outpaced my consumption.


    After finishing up with that part, I opened the Skill Store and purchased "Mind Shock."


    I could use telekinesis against regr humans and probably weaker Gifteds, but I wanted to have other skills I could utilize just in case I encountered someone who had the ability to block my attacks.


    My n was to use Telekinesis for physical attacks and then utilized Mind Shock for mental attacks.


    [Mind Shock Level 1 ¡ª> Level 8 ] [ 8 meters range]


    Eight meters might seem low for now, but it demonstrates the power of this skill by just looking at the limitations imposed by the system.


    "Status"


    ===========


    Name : Ji-Hoon Zyden


    Title : System Holder


    Age : 18 years old


    Overall Stats : 78.4


    Level :13 [3100/8000]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Strength: 10


    Agility: 11


    Stamina: 10


    Endurance: 12


    Intelligence: 20


    Charisma: 10


    Mind Power : 5.4


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Mind Eye [Level 10]


    Suggestion [Level 41] [80.5%]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Skill Store II


    Skill Combination I


    Mission Board I


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    *Intense Quick Learning[Level 30]


    *Complex Cognitive Instinct[Level 20]


    *Parallel Processing[Level 20]


    *Psychic Geography[Level 20]


    *Psychic Shield [Level 20]


    *Mind Shock [Level 8]


    -¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    *Faker [Level 1]


    *Quick Phase [Level 2]


    *Stone Body [Level 10 ]


    *Mind Link [Level 50]


    *Passive Meditation [Level 20]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Attribute Points: 0


    Skill points: 0


    Domination Points : 0


    ===========


    "I really enjoy the feeling of leveling up," I chuckled to myself,pletely content with my status. Bing stronger means I''m getting closer to my goal. Once I''m strong enough, I''ll be able to save my mother, regardless of who I face.


    After concluding my stats allocation , I stood up and began stretching my body. It had been a few minutes since Alice left, so I figured it was time to head out and attend to some business.


    DING !


    [Special Mission ]


    "What the hell !" I was taken a back after a screen appeared in my vision . It was not the usual screen , but a red semi-transparent one with a warning sign on it .


    CLICK .


    I click the screen and the content of the mission expanded before me.


    [Save Alice from Cerebrum]


    [Reward +15, 000 rewards , +20 Attribute points . + 20 Skill Points + 5 Domination Points]


    [Yes] [ No]


    ''You''ve got to be kidding me,'' I leaned back in my chair as I saw the content. Once again, it was rted to Alice, and this time, the reward was so tempting that it seemed like the system had a crush on her.


    "Damn it," I cursed out loud . My n was to keep dodging her until I found a new ce to live, and then I would ask Alyssa to monitor her for me.


    That girl was like a walking time bomb. The most logical thing to do was to keep our paths as far apart as possible.


    "System, tell me, do you have a secret crush on Alice?" I asked the system with a sarcastic question.


    As expected, I received no response.


    "Alright, alright, you win," I said, shaking my head and admitting defeat. Then, I clicked [No].


    [Special Mission Declined ]


    "Idiot ! You think you can trick me by offering me that kind of reward?" I sneered in contempt after I rejected the mission.


    ''I''m not some clich¨¦ novel protagonist who jumps at every chance for huge rewards and heroics acts. I''d rather grind for that reward than risk exposing myself to Cerebrum just to save her. I mean, I''m even making my own mother wait until I''m strong enough to rescue her. And now, you want me to save someone I barely know? No way. ''


    "Time to prepare for that little ss reunion," I beganughing, while walking back to the master bedroom to get dressed.

 Chapter 202: Reunion Part 1

    "Wow, this yacht is huge!"


    "Are we seriously going to that ind on this thing?"


    "Kwan, your cousin is filthy rich."


    The murmurs of young people buzzed around the pier as nearly 30 of themughed, snapped photos, and marveled at the impressive yacht before them.


    The yacht''s exterior was impressive. Its white hull shimmered in the sunlight, andrge windows adorned the upper deck, allowing passengers to enjoy the scenic views.


    It also exuded an air of modern luxury, with a sleek design that bnced sophistication and practicality.


    The name "Ocean Wave" was disyed in gold lettering near the bow, adding a touch of elegance to the overall look. It was a stylish vessel, ready to take its guests on a memorable journey across the sea.


    "Yeah, he''s quite loaded," Kwan replied with a smug face. He acted as though he had hit the jackpot, like someone who had justnded on a gold mine.


    But it was understandable, given that he no longer had any recollections of being beaten up or manipted. In his memory, he had a wealthy cousin who had spoiled and allowed him to flex his newfound status.


    "Hey, we brought some drugs with us, is that cool, bro?" a bald man with a muscr body inquired, his hand resting on his girlfriend''s shoulder acting like a wannabe gangster.


    His girlfriend also had fake blonde hair and heavy makeup, so when people saw the two of them together, they thought they were a perfect match. A wannabe gangster and a wannabe blonde ¨C a match made in heaven.


    "What drugs did you bring ?" The otherboys started getting curious.


    "Just some weed, a bit of cocaine and some special drugs I got from a secret source," he replied with a proud look, as if carrying drugs elevated his status in the group. It was a typical mindset of a good-for-nothing bully and delinquent.


    "Special drugs? Are you talking about the Dragon Crystal?" one of the boys, who seemed to be also a druggie, asked.


    "You know about it?"


    "Of course. It''s the hottest type of drug right now. How did you get some? It''s pretty rare."


    "I have my connections," the bald man replied with a smug smile.


    "Hey, you should stop talking about drugs. We should get inside. ," His girlfriend interjected with an annoyed expression.


    "She''s right," Kwan chimed in with augh, and he gestured for everyone to follow him.


    As they approached, they could see a weing party of ten crew members dressed in crisp white uniforms, ready to greet them.


    "Wee Mr. Kwan , "With respect and courtesy, they all bowed their heads in a synchronized disy of hospitality.


    "Good job," he replied with a condescending tone as he handed over his bag, exuding an air of arrogance.


    "You can hand them your bags too. They''ll take care of it for you," he shouted, making it abundantly clear that he was the one in charge today.


    "You look really cool, Kwan!" the girls began to shout, their eyes gleaming with interest. They couldn''t help but imagine how wonderful it would be if they could be Kwan''s woman. Perhaps he might even introduce them to his wealthy cousin.


    "Handle our bags with care," his friends then abused the crew''s hospitality and began to act like they were the bosses as well. In response, the crew simply smiled, seemingly unfazed by the behavior.


    However, as soon as they all settled onto the ship, a dark and creepy smile appeared on their faces.


    Their expressions were so weird that anyone might have mistaken them for a group of serial killers rather than people in the service industry .


    "You bastards haven''t changed a bit. You''re still a bunch of degenerates," a female crew member muttered to herself.


    "I will enjoy this vacation," another crew member spoke with malice, this time a male.


    ***


    Inside the yacht, everyone was weed by a vast deck. The deck was expansive, providing ample space for people to rx and enjoy the ocean views.


    It was adorned withfortable seating, allowing guests to bask in the sun or find a cozy spot in the shade. The wooden deck, well-polished and in impable condition, added a touch of elegance to the overall ambiance. It was the perfect area for passengers to soak in the sun, feel the gentle sea breeze, and savor the beginning of their voyage.


    "My God, this ce looks expensive!" the girls eximed as they began running around the moment they stepped in.


    They quickly started selecting the best spots for taking pictures to share on social media.


    The boys, headed straight for the food banquet. There was an array of luxurious foods and wines avable, making it clear that the catering for the event was extravagant and expensive.


    "Hey, Kwan, where is that rich cousin of yours?" the bald man inquired, his thoughts drifting towards the potential investment opportunities such a wealthy individual might provide for his questionable activities.He was nning to pitch his drugs business .


    "He''ll be here soon," Kwan replied, having received a message that they were on their way.


    "Is your cousin handsome?" one of the girls asked.


    "He looks like an idol," Kwan replied with a confident look. In his heart, his cousin was someone who had always treated him well.


    "Introduce us to him," the girls who didn''t have their boyfriends with them pestered Kwan.


    As for those who did have one, they felt somewhat unlucky. They couldn''t flirt with Kwan''s cousin without potentially offending their boyfriends.


    "Sir , Kwan . Young Master told us that phone should be confiscated for now," One of the crew members spoke and interjected .


    "Alright , guys give all your phones to them . Don''t worry you will get it back once we are in the ind." He dered.


    "Why should we? We want to take more pictures," the girls protested.


    "Don''t worry, we have professional photographers joining us. It''s just that my cousin''s identity is quiteplicated, so we need to be careful," Kwan exined.


    They initially wanted to protest, but the moment his cousin''s name was mentioned, they had second thoughts. They couldn''t afford to offend a big shot after all.


    After being informed about the rules, everyoneplied. It wasn''t a big deal, especially since there were professional photographers with DSLR cameras present, which satisfied their desire for high-quality pictures.


    On the other hand, the boys indulged themselves in the expensive food and wine, thoroughly satisfying their desires. Everyone was in high spirits.


    Little did they know that their current enjoyment was akin to thest meal of someone on death row.


    "Enjoy yourst vacation,"

 Chapter 203: Reunion Part 2

    The atmosphere was lively as they wrapped up their photo session and settled on the deck. The crew members continued to provide impable service, treating them like VIPs and ensuring their experience was enjoyable.


    "Hey, guys, I just saw a group of people exiting a ck limo!" one of Kwan''s friends shouted as he leaned on the side rails.


    His words piqued everyone''s curiosity, and they also walked over to get a look.


    "I think that''s Kwan''s cousin already," one of the girls remarked as she pointed at a group wearing casual clothing .


    "Look, he''s got six beautiful girls with him. That must be his own harem" One of the boys chuckled.


    "What a Chad!"


    "Bro, he has the money to have dozens of girls at his fingertips."


    "Kwan , your cousin is drowning in pussy,"


    The boysughed out loud, attempting to lighten the atmosphere, but deep down, they were all feeling nervous. Meeting someone of a higher social status was quite intimidating. Their phones had even been confiscated, making some of them suspect that Kwan''s cousin might be involved in illegal and dangerous activities.


    The boys who had brought their girlfriends with them sighed in relief, as they saw Kwan''s cousin with a lot of attractive women following him, they doubted he''d have any interest in their partner.


    On the other hand, the girls began to feel a twinge of insecurity. They had a sixth sense for detecting beautiful women from miles away, and their instincts were kicking in, making them a tad uneasy.


    "They''re boarding the yacht now," someone shouted to alert the group, and everyone waited in anticipation. They were certain that the owner of this yacht was no ordinary person, and his girlfriends must be equally extraordinary, unlike them.


    The entire group behaved themselves. As the one who had invested so much money in the event, it was only fitting that they showed him respect. Even the guys who were typically bullies and troublemakers feltpelled to behave themselves in his presence.


    But the moment the new group stepped onto the deck, everyone fell into stunned silence. The group was led by a super-attractive guy wearing ck shades, an expensive casual white T-shirt with an LV logo.


    He looked even better than the typical idols seen on TV. They had initially thought that Kwan was pulling their legs when he spoke about his cousin, but his cousin''s appearance far exceeded their expectations.


    Behind him were a group of equally gorgeous girls. They all appeared young and sexy, like actual idols you see on TV. The five of them easily stood out as the most beautiful women on the ship, leaving everyone in awe.


    "Hey, I think that girl is Evelyn, a soon-to-debut idol," one of the boys whispered to his friend.


    His friend nodded, his eyes scanning the group.


    "I think all of them are soon to be idols," he replied in awe. The realization that they were in the presence of potential celebrities added to the already heightened anticipation.


    "Rich kids can really do anything they want !" Another one added.


    "Brother Zyn!" Kwan dashed towards him and bowed his head. He had been acting like a boss before, but in the presence of his cousin, he behaved like a submissive dog.


    His cousin nodded and removed his sunsses. As he did, they were treated to the sight of his beautiful dark eyes, framed by long eyshes. His gaze held a certain intensity, capturing the attention of everyone on deck.


    "Hi, I hope you enjoy this vacation," he greeted with a charming smile. His voice was smooth and cool, sending a thrill through the girls'' hearts. Some of them even twitch after feeling an itch in their private parts.


    "Thank you for inviting us over," a girl with green hair spoke up.


    She stood out among the group and was, in fact, quite attractive.


    This woman was Chung Ae, one of the most popr girls in their ss before. Unfortunately, she often hung out with the wrong crowd, so her name was often associated with the word "Slut " " Gold Digger" "Use Merchandise"


    "You''re wee," he replied back with a smile. "Now, please excuse us. We''d like to rest first. We will catch up to youter"He added


    With that, he and the five girls walked inside.


    ***


    "What a bunch of pigs," I chuckled as I watched them through my crows and the ship''s crew. I had spent this much money because I knew all of them would die soon. So, seeing them enjoy themselves onest time brought happiness to my heart.


    I wanted them to be filled with happiness, to experience the true luxury of life. This way, they woulde to appreciate life more. I had more surprises in store for them, more ways to make them feel like they were in heaven. Once they became fixated on this fake idea, I nned to slowly farm them.


    ''So those three are present,'' I focused more on Chung Ae and two other girls. Among them, she was thest person I would forget. She did not hurt my physically before, but what she did to me was far worst.


    She was actually the first woman who broke my heart. Back then, she approached me, and we went on lunch dates, shared meals, and even a movie. She disyed care and affection, making me believe I''d found my soulmate. I was on cloud nine, thinking I had hit heaven''s gate.


    But, oh boy, after just a week, her true colors came shining through. It turned out she was ying aprank on me the entire time. She wanted me to feel like the king of the world before pulling the rug out from under my feet, leaving me red-faced and humiliated.


    To make things even worse, she told everyone that I had tried to rape her, leading to me getting beaten up by a bunch of delinquents.


    As if that wasn''t enough, they also had the audacity to ckmail me, threatening to tell the police I had tried to force myself to her, which could havended me in the mmer.


    In a twisted way, my current strategy was inspired by her.


    ''You have a special ce in my heart, Chung Ae. I''ll make sure to give you preferential treatment '' I chuckled with a malicious tone.

 Chapter 204: First Victim

    As the yacht sailed farther away from the city, the buildings on the shore appeared to get smaller and smaller.


    The setting sun painted the sky with beautiful shades of orange and pink, creating a good backdrop for their journey.


    Some people on board couldn''t help but feel grateful for this experience. It was unlike anything they had ever done before. The vast sea, the calm horizon, and the beautiful sunsetbined to create a truly magical atmosphere. It was a moment they would always remember.


    "Mr. Zyn wanted to meet me?" A female with brown hair and eyes felt a rush of excitement. Her heart raced at the thought of a handsome and wealthy man showing interest in her. However, she couldn''t ignore the predicament of her boyfriend''s presence. It would be strange if she just disappeared without exnation.


    But the temptation of being with such a hot figure was too enticing to resist. So, she decided to go for it even if she had to betray her boyfriend''s trust.


    The staff leaned in closer, speaking in a hushed tone.


    "I can assist you," she said.


    "How?" She inquired.


    "We have a n," the staff said with a sly smile. "We can create an excuse for you to step away, making sure that you and Mr. Zyn can meet without raising any suspicion."


    As the female staff whispered the n to her, her eyes lit up.


    She walked forward, grabbed her boyfriend''s arm and acted pitiful.


    "My stomach hurts, babe," she clutched her belly and winced, adding a touch of authenticity to her act.


    "What? Do you want to rest for a bit" her boyfriend asked with a concerned tone.


    "We have a doctor on board," the staff suggested,ing to the rescue. "I can apany her to the clinic."


    The boyfriend hesitated for a moment, weighing the decision of whether to apany her. He was already enjoying himself with his buddies, after all.


    "Don''t worry about me, babe. Just catch up with your friends. I''ll be back when I''m feeling okay," the girl replied.


    "Alright, " he nodded in agreement.


    ***


    Inside the Clinic


    "Mr. Zyn, did you call for me?" she asked, breaking the silence as she entered the clinic. It was quite spacious and even had a bed.


    "Please, have a seat," I said, patting the bed, gesturing for her to join me.


    She didn''t answer right away and appeared ufortable.


    "Why the fuck are you acting like a virgin? ""I scoffed contemptuously as I stood up and dragged her down to the bed.


    "Mr. Zyn ! Please no..." She tried to shout, but I put my hands on her lips to silence her.


    "Stop acting innocent. Your boyfriend used to beat me like a dog, and you were just there watching andughing along with him," I sneered in contempt. Now that I was in the presence of those who had wronged me in the past, my darker, vengeful side was in full control.


    I was seething with anger, and my sanity felt like it was on the brink. I understood that if I didn''t ovee this emotional hurdle, I might be consumed by it. I needed to quench this thirst.


    My words hung heavy in the air, and I could see the fear in her eyes as she struggled against my grip.


    "UHHHM" I tightened my hold on her, ignoring her pleas for me to stop. The room fell silent, except for the sound of her muffled cries.


    Then, I began undressing her. I needed to feel aroused to earn domination points, so I made a list of a handfuls of girls I found attractive enough. And this woman was one of them.


    Besides, just thinking of fucking silly the girlfriend of my ex-bully made me excited. My thoughts were consumed by my desire to cuckhold that bastard.


    "You should me your boyfriend for being a douchebag, and yourself for hanging out with those bastards" I spat out, my voice dripping with contempt.


    "But don''t worry about you cheating on him. I n to kill him on this trip, so you will be single after this vacation," I chuckled, continuing to feed her my twisted fantasies.


    [Ding +XP]


    [Ding +XP]


    [Ding +XP]


    The sound of the EXP notification was like music to my ears. I intentionally acted this way just to squeeze EXP out of her.


    After hearing my threat, she started sobbing more and more, and this made me more satisfied and hornier.


    "From now on, you will be my cum toilet," Imanded.


    [Suggestion: Sess]


    The moment she heard my words, she stopped resisting.


    "What are you?" I asked her again with a sadistic smile on my face.


    "I''m your cum toilet," she replied


    "Good , now suck my dick like a good cum toilet ." I chuckled as I unzip my zipper and put my cock into her mouth . Feeling my dick sliding through her throat made me jerk a bit.


    My dick was bigger now so I could feel her struggling to amodate its size. Thebination of her gasps and the tightness of her mouth heightened my pleasure, making me enjoy the scene of her throat being stretch out.


    I keep on pushing it in, despite seeing her having a hard time breathing. Her eyes watered, and she gagged , but I didn''t let go. Instead, I raised the intensity of my thrust, making her choke even more.


    "UHM"


    "UHM"


    "UHM"


    She began gasping for breath, desperately trying to catch air between each thrust. Her face turned red, a mixture of pleasure and struggle evident in her expression.


    Just seeing her sad and pitiful face thrilled me even more. So it didn''t take me long to release my first load into her throat. I felt a surge of dominance and power as I watched her vulnerability and submission.


    cough !cough !cough


    She began coughing up my sperm. The thick white substance in her mouth began to flood like a dam. So, I had to cover her lips and forced her to swallow it all over again.


    "You have to drink everyst drop of my spermbecause you are my property now," I reprimanded her. Then I bend her over and pull her panty down. It''s now up to me to fuck her till I obtain those sweet domination points.


    "This for all the bullying I suffered from your piece of shit boyfriend !" I cursed out loud .


    "AHHHH!... It hurts! It hurts!.. It''s too big" She cried out after I thrust my dick inside her pussy without any form of forey.


    That one thrust alone made her pussy bleed after being stretch out just like that.

 Chapter 205: New Power

    *THUD!


    She copsed onto the bedsheet, her face contorted with a mix of satisfaction and exhaustion. Yet, the bloodied bed told a different story of the encounter.


    She was the sixth woman I dominate just today.


    "Take these," I handed her two pills ¨C one for pain relief and the other as a contraceptive.


    Some of these women had no direct involvement in my past suffering; their only connection was through their boyfriends, who had been my ex-bullies. I nned to reprogram their memories and let them go after I had my revenge.


    ''I already earned 6 domination points and skill points,'' I muttered to myself as I checked my stats. I made sure to be thorough with them because I was aiming for a triple y, essentially earning XP, domination, and skill points all at once.


    If I had just fuck them in a regr way, I would only have earned domination points and some EXP. However, by causing them pain, I could earn more. It seems that the system consider hardcore sex as torture .


    I didn''t necessarily need to treat some of them roughly, only those who had directly sinned against me. But I needed to maximize efficiency and reward. It''s not every day that Ie across women I can exploit without fearing any consequences.


    In regard to Cheung Ae and her friends? Well, I had a more borate n for them. I didn''t want to just fuck them and move on. No, I wanted to make them really suffer. I want them to feel hell.


    But for now, I decided to focus on my stats after my emotions finally calmed down.


    ''I have enough points to buy that thing.'' I opened my Skill Store and finally bought the most expensive skill avable " Dream Maniption."


    [Dream Maniption Level 1]


    The moment I purchased the skill, I was able to figure out how to use it with ease. It would have taken me a long time toprehend it before, but with all my passives, I was able to learn pretty easily .


    "I need to test this," after getting the general idea, I closed my eyes and went to sleep.


    Normally, it would be hard for me to fall asleep because my mind was always active, but when I activated Dream Maniption, it allowed me to sleep whenever I wanted.


    The moment I closed my eyes, everything went ck for a second, and then the next moment, I found myself in an empty, ck-and-white space. It waspletely devoid of anything, but then I realized where I was. It was the same ce I visited when my system updated.


    "So this ce was my dream world," I mused to myself as I scanned the area.


    "Let''s try it." I closed my eyes again and imagined a scene from my memory.


    With my intelligence reaching 20, I could now remember things in extreme detail. The human mind actually registers everything it sees, even in our peripheral vision, but because humans have limited brain capacity, they usually don''t remember these small details.


    After reaching an Intelligence of 20, my memory had be significantly stronger. Now I could remember things in a 3D manner.


    In an instant, the world around me shifted, and I found myself inside my room, the ce I had the most vivid memories of.


    "Amazing!" I eximed after seeing how realistic this ce was. It felt like I was in reality. It was an exact replica of my bedroom from my memory, except for the tinted windows that prevented me from seeing outside.


    "Oh, this is bad. This power could actually make me lose track of reality," I thought to myself. It was risky to make my dreams so realistic that they blurred the lines between reality and dream. I had learned about this from a movie where they could control dreams.


    With that in mind, I started to change my appearance to be someone who would only exist in a dream. I walked over to the mirror and saw my bald, average face reflected in it. I decided to transform my appearance. Now, I was wearing a yellow suit with a white cape.


    Just looking at my weird costume was enough to remind me that I was not in reality.


    "Alright, now it''s time to explore this power," I chuckled to myself as I walked towards the door and opened it.


    CLICK!


    The door creaked open, and I didn''t see anything unusual. In fact, the corridor felt more realistic because now I couldn''t see any tinted windows that might indicate I was inside a dream.


    "Let''s see what I can do with this," I contemted for a moment. Then I started imagining things. I pictured the corridor turning more sci-fi.


    As if responding to my imagination, the in walls transformed into metallic surfaces, and the floor took on a sleek ck metallic sheen. The lights in the ceiling transformed into a single, long neon white light that stretched across the corridor.


    "I''m like a god here!" I eximed, marveling at the power I had over my dreams.


    But Before I could fully immerse myself in the dream world''s possibilities, a throbbing headache struck. Suddenly, my vision dimmed, and I felt my energy drain away.


    I opened my eyes, realizing that I had overexerted my Mind Power. It became apparent that the moreplex my imagination, the bigger the energy consumption for Dream Maniption. My excitement was met with the sobering reality of limitations as Iid on the bed.


    ''This power is worthy of those 6 Domination points,'' I muttered with a satisfied smile as I contemted its potential. What I had done was merely entering my own dream space, but this ability could also be used on others.


    It meant that in the future, I could create my own version of reality within someone else''s dreams.


    With my other skills like Mind Link and parallel processing, it might be possible to create abination of skills to immerse a group of people in a shared illusion. The possibilities were vast, and I was just beginning to scratch the surface.


    ''I have to upgrade this skill fast''

 Chapter 206: Till Death

    "Where did you go?" He asked his girlfriend after seeing her walk away from the bottom deck.


    "Oh, I got a little seasick, so I asked for some medicine," she answered with an exhausted voice. She looked really tired, but her boyfriend didn''t notice it much because he was already intoxicated from drinking too much.


    He even had some drugs in his system, which further blurred his vision.


    "Do you want to have some fun? I''m really horny right now," He whispered to her with a lecherous look in his eyes as he put his arm around her waist.


    "Not tonight... I''m tired" she shook her head, clearly not in the mood. But then her expression suddenly changed.


    A glint appeared in her eyes, and she grabbed him.


    "Let''s go somewhere private," she giggled.


    He was taken aback by her sudden change, but her boldness made him happy.


    "Okay," he answered with a wide grin on his face.


    ***


    A man was lying on top of a bed in one of the rooms. His girlfriend was standing in front of him, slowly undressing herself. She moved with grace, teasing him with every piece of clothing she removed.


    "Come here, baby," he gestured to her.


    She wore a seductive smile and approached him slowly.


    "Do you want me?" She asked with a teasing smile.


    "Of course, baby!" he replied.


    "Then close your eyes, I have a surprise for you," she giggled.


    Seeing that his girlfriend wanted to y, he closed his eyes and eagerly waited for the big surprise. He could feel her hands in his pants, then he heard the click of his zipper being pulled down. His excitement was building.


    "Baby, I want¡­ AHHHHHHHHH!" He screamed in pain , followed by a hot and wet feeling.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw his private part bleeding nonstop.


    "What¡­ the¡­ fuck... did you do!!!" he groaned from the pain, unable toprehend what was happening.


    Instead of answering, his girlfriend sat on top of him while holding a sharp knife.


    "Hey, remember Zyden, the person you bullied years ago?" She asked with a menacing tone.


    "Zyden? That fatso?," he replied with a pained expression, but before he could process everything, she stabbed him in the shoulder.


    "AGGHH!" He groaned in pain as he felt his shoulder muscle being ripped apart by the knife.


    "Get away from me!" He pushed his girlfriend and tried to run.


    However, he didn''t get far before he copsed on the floor. The blood loss was taking its toll, and he would die if he didn''t get medical attention soon.


    "HELP ME! HELP ME! PLEASE HELP ME" He cried for help, hoping someone would rescue him. He remembered that there was a doctor on board, so he still had a chance.


    "Oh, you''re still the same, calling him ''fatso''!" She sneered in contempt as she walked closer to him.


    "What are you talking about?" he asked.


    "You don''t really need to understand. Just remember that the reason you''re dying today is because you stole the lunch money from that fatso years ago," she giggled like a maniac.


    "How pitiful. Just because you wanted to act tough and stupid, you''re going to die at the hands of your girlfriend." she added.


    "Hey, tell me. Do you regret it?" She asked with a twisted smile.


    "I¡­" He attempted to reply, but it was toote. The blood loss was too severe, and he slowly lost consciousness while his breathing grew heavier.


    As his consciousness waned, he heard the door creak open.


    ***


    "Hey Jaji ,"


    "Jaji, wake up!"


    "Bro, wake up!"


    "What the fuck !" He was jolted awake and instinctively touch his private part.


    ''There''s no blood? I''m alive?'' He mused to himself. Then he realized something even stranger. In front of him was his old ssroom. He could see everyone looking at him with a puzzled look.


    "What the hell! Why am I back here? Why am I not dead ?" He eximed out loud.


    "What are you talking about, Jaji?" Guk Kwan approached him with a doubtful look.


    "Did you lose your mind or something?" Guk Kwan teased him, and everyone burst intoughter, making Jaji''s situation even more confusing.


    "It''s not that! I remembered everything! Guk Kwan, you invited us on vacation, and we went on a big yacht! Then... Then..." He tried to exin himself, but everyone was looking at him strangely.


    "Yacht? Are you sure you''re okay, Jaji? You''re not on some drugs, are you?" Guk Kwan responded, still teasing him while the others exchanged bewildered nces.


    ''Did I just dream my future?'' he asked himself as he sat back in his chair. ''Maybe I went back in time ?''


    "Hey, Jaji stop talking nonsense, it''s lunchtime already. Go and pick up that Fatso in the bathroom," Guk Kwan ordered .


    ''Fatso?'' Jaji raised his head.


    ''I need to see him!'' He stood up abruptly and rushed out of the ssroom, his urgency puzzling his ssmates.


    "That guy is acting weird," Chung Aemented as she sucked on her lollipop.


    ***


    The hallway appeared just as Jaji remembered it in the past, with students going about their daily lives.


    After running for a couple of minutes, he finally reached the bathroom. He could already tell which cubicle to pick because it had the vandalized name "FATSO" written on it. He had put that there as a cruel joke.


    "Zyden!" He opened the door, and, as expected, a fat boy was inside. His uniform was dirtied from the ordeal he had been subjected to earlier. Looking at his face, anyone could tell that he had suffered a lot.


    He paused for a moment. He didn''t know what to do. Experiencing death had changed him even if it was just a dream. He had been young and stupid before and had finally seen the ws in his actions.


    ''Maybe that dream was a warning?'' he thought to himself. It was the only answer he could think of. He realized that maybe this was his chance to change, to be a better person and atone for all his sins.


    "You should change your uniform. You''ll get sick," Jaji helped him to his feet and offered his own uniform.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll protect you from now on," he added

 Chapter 207: Hellish

    "Hey, buddy, want some soda?" Jaji beamed a smile as he handed a can of soda to the poor boy that he used to bully.The boy slowly raised his hand to ept it, but Jaji could tell that he was still suspicious of him.


    He couldn''t really me the poor boy. They had bullied him so much that Jaji was even amazed that he had been able to endure it for so long. Most people would have quit school already or even considered suicide.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t hurt you anymore," Jajiughed as he tried to lighten up the mood.


    "I''m really sorry for all the things I put you through. I''ll talk to the others so they''ll stop bullying you," he assured him.


    "Talk to us?" Suddenly, a voice jolted his attention. He turned his head to see Guk Kwan and a few others. It was already lunchtime, and they had been looking for him, who was supposed to get the money.


    "Hey, we told you to get our lunch money, and you''re hanging out with him? Did you hit your head or something?" a bald man with a muscr frame spoke. His name was Dong, and he was the strongest fighter in the group.


    "Dong, I think we''ve had enough fun with Zyden. Let him go!" Jaji protested.


    "Jaji, what the fuck are you talking about? I knew it; we should never have let you join, you motherfucking pussy," Dong sneered in contempt.


    "Hey, hey, Dong, don''t be too hard on our friend Jaji," Guk Kwan interjected.


    "Jaji, if you punch that fatso in the gut, we''ll forgive you for this one," he said with a sly smile as if he was trying to test him.


    "I won''t do it!" Jaji replied firmly. He felt the need to put an end to the bullying now. He had a feeling that something bad would happen in the future if they didn''t change.


    "Look, Jaji, we just can''t have you messing things up for us," Guk Kwan said, trying to sound reasonable.


    "Yeah bro, you are one of us, and now you''re just gonna turn your back on the group?" Another member chimed.


    "I wont let you bully him !" Jaji repeated his words.


    "Should we start bullying you instead?" Guk Kwan''s tone changed.


    "You..." Jaji was speechless. He had thought he would be able to convince them, but it seemed their friendship was nothing but a lie.


    "Stop bullying him, or I''ll really call the police on all of you," he warned.


    "Oh, Jaji, you''re talking like a wimp right now. It''s irritating. I''ll teach you a lesson," Dong sneered and stretched his arms, as if ready to fight.


    Jaji was taken aback. He might be a bully, but he was no match against Dong.


    ''What should I do?'' he asked himself.


    "Jaji, after beating you up, I will bully you every day and make your life miserable. Remember that," Dong warned as he finally got close to him.


    "I will find your sister too and make her life miserable! All because her dumb brother wants to act as a hero. Now make you choice" he added, emphasizing his threat.


    "I..." Jaji paused for a moment after hearing all those threatening words, but then his true self resurfaced. He gripped his fist ready to strike at any moment.


    "You mother fucking idiot!" He raised his fist and swung


    *BAM!


    He could feel his knucklending a clean hit, but Dong didn''t even flinch.


    THUD!


    "Hahaha. Good choice! Good choice" Dongughed out loud after seeing the fat boy squirm in pain as Jaji punched him in the guts.


    The poor boy let out a wail of agony, his cries echoing through the air. The force of the punch to his sr plexus made him gasp for breath, and in his pain, some saliva involuntarily dribbled from his open mouth.


    The sound of his suffering only seemed to fuel everyone''s cruel amusement.


    "I was just pretending to be nice to this fatso as a prank," Jaji forced a chuckle. He had abandoned his earlier choice entirely, realizing that the present was far more pressing than any potential bad future.


    "I know it!" Dong patted Jaji''s shoulder as if topliment him.


    "You bad motherfucker. You actually gave him some hope that he could be free and then sucker-punched him. Even Satan would be embarrassed by you," Gun Kwan added with a chuckle.


    "Now, beat him up again. Don''t stop until we tell you to." Dongmanded.


    Hearing this, Jaji paused for a moment, but he realized that he had already done it, so it was better to just follow through. He knelt down on the ground and started beating the poor fat boy again with no remorse.


    *BAM!


    Jaji''s fist mmed into the poor boy''s already bruised and battered body, a sickening thud echoing. The sound was further elevated by the poor boy''s pained groans.


    *BAM!


    Jaji''s knuckles were now a mess of blood and swollen skin, but he continued to rain down blows, each one seemingly fueled by a mixture of anger, guilt, and desperation. The helpless boy''s body convulsed with each impact, and his wails of agony filled the air.


    *BAM!


    The boy swollen face was nearly unrecognizable, his features distorted and contorted by pain. His body trembled in distress, and saliva mixed with tears dripped onto the grimy floor, creating apuddle of blood .


    "Hey Jaji..... I.... thought.... we... are... friends?


    " The poor boy weak and pained voice echoed in the air.


    "It''s your fault for being born unlucky," Jaji replied with a sigh.


    The boy didn''t cry; instead, he gave a disturbing grin. His face was covered in blood, and his teeth, stained dark red, made the scene even more horrifying. This creepy smile sent shivers down Jaji''s spine and made him think that something was wrong.


    "Thank you for showing your true colors until the end," the boy uttered these words, and suddenly, his entire face transformed into a gruesome scene of mangled flesh, blood, and decay.


    "What the hell!" Jaji was taken aback, his eyes darting around in horror. He spun around to face his friends to get some help, but what he saw almost made him faint in terror.


    "Wee to hell, Jaji," Guk Kwan replied with a twisted smile. His face was infested with writhing worms, and his skin was decaying. It wasn''t just him; everyone had transformed into grotesque, zombie-like creatures.


    "Don''te near me!" Jaji eximed, his voice trembling as he frantically tried to back away .


    "Jaji,"


    "Jaji,"


    "Jaji,"


    "Jaji,"


    "Jaji,"


    Each time his name was chanted, it made him want to pee his pants from fear. They continued to advance, their twisted smile contorted and scary.


    "No! Fuck off!" Jaji screamed at the top of his lungs, his voice filled with terror as he realized that he was trapped in a nightmarish hell. He eventually came to the realization that what he saw before was not a dream.


    He died and was now in hell.

 Chapter 208: Playing God

    "I guess you have some use after all," I chuckled to myself as I watched Jaji''s gruesome condition.


    They gouged his intestine out and began tearing his limbs apart, actions that would have been fatal in reality. However, in this dream under my Dream Maniption, he was spared from the consequences death.


    But this false immortality was more of a curse for him. He was trapped in a horrifying ordeal, unable to escape even through death, making his suffering far worse than fate.


    But, thanks to him , I had figured out that my Dream Maniption was even more powerful when used on another person.


    I only needed to think of a general idea, and Dream Maniption would utilize the brain functions of the target rather than relying solely on mine. I wasn''t sure if there were any side effects on him, but it didn''t matter much since he was already dying.


    Naturally, to fully appreciate his involuntary contribution to my experiment, I diligently jotted down all the observations I had amassed. Who would have thought that turning dreams into a dark yground would be so enlightening?


    First, Dream Maniption had some pros and cons when used on another person. Unlike when I manipted my own dreams, I couldn''t alter the surroundings without expending more Mind Power than usual.


    However, I could create minor changes with rtively low cost. For example, the zombies currently devouring him were initiated by introducing the idea of zombies. Once his mind registered it, I no longer had to invest as much power as I did before.


    Secondly, the target couldn''t perceive the imperfections of the Dream World. From my perspective, the entire scene resembled a movie set, and I only saw the specific location where the dream was unfolding.


    Beyond that, there was nothing¡ªjust a nk canvas. Yet, strangely, Jaji seemed oblivious to this. In his view, everything appeared real andplete. I assumed that his mind was filling in the gaps,pensating for the iplete parts.


    It was as if my Dream Maniption was optimizing resource consumption by generating scenes only as needed, simr to how a video game loads data progressively as the yer reached specific areas. This approach prevented the hardware from having to process everything at once.


    Third, I realized that I couldn''t control him directly. My attempts to use suggestions on him were unsessful.


    I had to wait for him to take actions. While I could affect him through external means, suggestions didn''t work because this ce was his dream world, and his mind had more tolerance.


    But this didn''t matter much, as he was still under my skill, and I could influence his dream by introducing other variables, such as Guk Kwan trying to corner him.


    Lastly, I observed the time flow here. I realized that I could slow it down by a maximum of 10 times. This meant that 60 minutes here would only be equal to 6 minutes in the real world. It was incredibly overpowered.


    I''m quite confident that as I increase my Mind Power, this dream maniption skill will only be much easier to use.


    "The dream world is breaking?" I muttered to myself, feeling a strange vibration in the air. It seemed that Jaji was nearing death. It was unfortunate that I couldn''t continue torturing him, but I had to be satisfied with this.


    With that, I continued to watch him suffer in thest few moments of his life. Only his head remained, but he could still see and feel everything. He was crying blood and pleading for forgiveness. All that suffering had utterly broken his mind.


    Finally, the entire dream world copsed.


    "That was fun," I chuckled aloud as I opened my eyes and found myself in front of Jaji''s lifeless body.


    "It''s a shame I can''t earn EXP in the dream world," I sighed dramatically. "This skill would have been the ultimate torture skill, but the system doesn''t consider dream torture worthy of EXP points. Oh well, I''ll just have to settle for ying God for fun!"


    I closed my eyes and felt my connections with my puppets. Using my Mind Link, I summoned a few of them. Soon, four crew members entered the room, each carrying cleaning supplies and a ck body bag. I prepared these body bags before hand because I was nning to kill a lot of people .


    "Clean this ce," Imanded them before turning away.


    The crew members meticulously cleaned the entire room and ced the lifeless body into the body bag. Their next step was to conceal it from prying eyes.


    ***


    As I stepped onto the deck, the excited crowd began to gather around me, their eyes widening as they caught sight of me, casually strolling alongside Evelyn and the rest of the group.


    I noticed a few perverted bastards leering at my girls, but I chose to ignore them for the time being. After all, they had no idea that their time were numbered.


    ''Enjoy your life while you can,'' I whispered under my breath, a chilling smile tugging at my lips.


    "Good evening," I greeted them, offering a warm smile and a firm handshake.


    My eyes sparked with charisma, and my words flowed smoothly as I introduced myself to this bunch of soon-to-die partygoers. However, behind the fa?ade of friendliness, my true intentions were well-hidden.


    Amid the backdrop of upbeat music and joyousughter, I navigated through the crowd, working my subtle maniptions. One by one, they fell deeper under my fake smile as I charmed my way into their trust and thoughts.


    With each new interaction, I solidified my grip on the crowd. Their smiles andughter continued, oblivious to the undercurrent of influence at y. The party raged on, with everyone dancing to the tune I secretly orchestrated.


    "Is that everyone?" I inquired , seeking confirmation that I had interacted with everyone on the ship.


    "That''s everyone, Master," the crew member replied.


    "Good," I replied.


    Then, I closed my eyes to connect to them through Mind Link.


    With a mere thought, I erased Jaji from their collective memory. Now, no one would question his absence .


    "Done, "I said as I opened my eyes with a satisfied expression.

 Chapter 209: Island Paradise

    "We''re here!" Guk Kwan shouted with excitement as they finally saw the ind in the distance.


    "Is that the ind? Wow, that ce looks like a paradise!"


    "Oh my god, I can''t wait to wear my swimsuit."


    The whole group began to revel in the breathtaking view as they got closer and closer to the ind. The sheer size of the pier alone indicated that this was a high-end destination.


    As they approached, the white sands seemed to stretch endlessly, inviting them to the paradise thaty ahead. Everyone was now giddy with anticipation, their hearts pounding with the thrill of enjoying such a luxurious resort.


    The moment the yacht docked, the group wasted no time disembarking. The yacht was good, but nothing beat enjoying the safety of an ind. There were no waves rocking them, and the air flow was much tamed, making their breaths easier.


    "Wow, I''m excited to hit the beach right away!" one of the girls eximed, her eyes gleaming with anticipation. She had spent a considerable amount of money on an expensive swimsuit sets for this day, choosing to splurge rather than opt for cheaper brands to maintain appearance .


    And she was not the only one who took this approach.


    Nearly all the girls in the group had invested in new swimsuits to avoid being overshadowed by their peers.


    However, they were concerned that those soon-to-be idols , who were stunningly beautiful, might join them at the beachter. They were worried that they would pale inparison.


    They had already noticed how the boys gazed at those girls with lustful eyes. The only reason they didn''t approach them was that they always stuck together and appeared to be in rtionships with Zyn.


    For now, only Chung Ae, Mizy, and Raeya were the girls in their batch who could barely match the attractiveness of those soon-to-be idols.


    "Hey, we need to check in on our hotel first ," Guk Kwan ps his hand to get everyone attention .


    "Hotel? We''re not staying in a cottage?" Chung Ae inquired, her eyes reflecting her surprise. She realized that she had underestimated the wealth of Guk Kwan''s cousin.


    Throughout their journey, she had tried to get closer to him, but he had proved to be a hard nut to crack. He was constantly surrounded by those idols, and when she did manage to strike up a conversation with him, she felt that he showed no interest whatsoever, which had dealt a blow to her ego.


    Chung Ae was deeply frustrated, though she concealed her feelings. Zyn appeared to be a man of the highest caliber, with countless options at his disposal.


    He was very handsome, carried himself with grace, was extremely wealthy, and judging from the way he talked, he was very articte and intelligent too. He was so perfect that it was almost unreal.


    In contrast, someone like her, who had previously been highly regarded by ordinary men, felt entirely insignificant in his eyes.


    "Of course not. My cousin owns a private hotel! Why would he let us sleep in a cottage? Those are for poor people," Guk Kwan bragged, interrupting Chung Ae''s thoughts..


    She found his attitude irritating, especially since he was acting like a big shot despite merely being just carried by his cousin.


    Everyone could tell that he had be even more annoyingpared to before, but they didn''t dare to call him out. He was the reason they were able to enjoy this luxurious vacation, after all.


    "Where is that hotel?" Chung Ae asked with a friendly smile, adopting a cute and approachable demeanor. Guk Kwan blushed after seeing her; she was his crush in middle school, but she had never given him a chance.


    "The hotel?" Guk Kwan was momentarily lost, realizing that it was his first time on the ind, too.


    He had considered waiting for his cousin toe down and guide them. But as he looked at the yacht, it seemed his cousin had no ns to disembark yet. He must be busy with his harem at the moment.


    With no choice , he started turning his head left and right, trying to see if he could ask someone else. .


    Fortunately, he was saved by the bell as a dozen people wearing aloha shirts approached them. These were the ind staff, there to greet them.


    "Mr. Kwan, the hotel is this way," one of the hotel staff said, gesturing toward what appeared to be golf carts to transport them.


    "Alright, guys, our ride has arrived. Feel free to pick which golf cart you want!" He startedughing, pretending that he had expected this kind of wee from the very beginning.


    Of course, everyone pretended to be amazed and kept praising him, but deep down, they were cursing him for being too arrogant.


    ***


    After they drove for a few minutes on the narrow red brick road, what greeted them was a four-story building that seemed to be carved directly into the side of the mountain.


    Its design was contemporary, yet the rugged mountain rock seemed to have absorbed the structure, creating a beautiful contrast between modern architecture and nature. The building seamlessly blended into the surroundings, with lush greenery and vibrant flowers adorning thendscape, providing a serene and harmonious atmosphere.


    Just seeing the hotel was enough to make everyone gasp in amazement . They realized how blinded they were of the meaning of living the life. Before , they were already contented with their lives, but after experiencing this , they realized that what they were doing was simply surviving .


    The lives of the rich were undeniably enviable. It was to the point that, despite all the free luxuries and amenities provided to them, some couldn''t help but find themselves mired in negative thoughts.


    They feel like they were just invited here so Guk Kwan can show off. He even managed to sleep with a woman in a4 years rtionshipst night because she tried to flirt with him, hoping she''d also get lucky.


    Little did this group know, Guk Kwan''s attitude was the least of their worries. Right now, a person on a power trip was observing them, contemting ways to turn this paradise into a living hell.

 Chapter 210: Fake Love?

    "Let''s go to the dining hall now," Mizy suggested as she applied makeup to her face.


    Next, she tied her purple hair and put in her hazel contact lenses. She was considered the second most beautiful girl in their batch, and she had been a close friend of Chung Ae and Raeya since middle school.


    "Yeah, just give me a minute. I hope those pretentious girls aren''t there anymore," Raeya replied with an annoyed look as she applied her lipstick.


    She was referring to Evelyn''s group, who always steal the spotlight whenever they were present.


    Her short ck hair framed her round, captivating ck eyes. With a petite body and a charming appearance, she stood out in her own way. While Chung Ae was beautiful, Raeya exuded a unique charm that set her apart. She looks adorable and fragile.


    "Sis Ae, do you think we have a chance with Zyn? I mean, he''s totally hot and loaded. We''d be set for life if he falls for us!" Raeya giggled. The mere thought of marrying a wealthy and hot guy like him had her all excited.


    "You think I haven''t tried?" Chung Ae rolled her eyes.


    He was friendly, but he existed on a different level entirely, making it challenging for her to be bold. If he were just a regr guy, a little teasing and seductive gaze might suffice, but he had everything¡ªmoney, wealth, women.


    These types of men were like the top 1% in Korea. While some handsome men she had meet looked too goofy or sometimes acted childish, he was different. He carried himself very well to the point that even seeing him drink wine could make girls skip a heartbeat.


    "Maybe we need to be more daring? He''s still a man, after all. I bet he''d be up for it if we showed him, we''re game for anything," Raeya giggled. She might have been the smallest in the group, but she was the most open about her desires.


    "If you can''t do it, then let me try," She added with a teasing smile. She made it sound like a joke, but in reality, she was trying to take this chance to hint at her interest.


    "You can do what you want,"Chung Ae responded with a nonchnt expression.


    She doubted that Raeya would catch his attention. The only reasons she could think of that he would go for her friend was if he had some kind of twisted fetish and preferred shorter and younger-looking women.


    She could ept Evelyn because despite being petite herself, she was easily the most attractive among her group.


    Raeya might be cute, but that''s it. Her appearance was rather in with her ck hair and ck eyes.


    Of course, these were all just her private thoughts, and it wouldn''t be good if Raeya ever found out how low her friend''s opinion of her was.


    After finishing their preparations, the group went downstairs to have dinner.


    Their spirits were high, thanks to the good atmosphere of the ce. The hotel was simply stunning, and they couldn''t deny their appreciation for its beauty.


    "Oh, look, they''re already eating!" Raeye pointed out her friends who were now enjoying their food at the table.


    The ce that used to be presentable was now in disarray as food was scattered all over because the boys had started drinking again.


    Some of them were even smoking weed, while others were snorting something much stronger. This kind of lifestyle might be illegal for most, but the majority of the people here were delinquents, so they just turned a blind eye.


    "These boys are hopeless," Chung Ae sighed. She couldn''t help but notice how embarrassing her friends werepared to Zyn.


    They were acting as if they owned the ce. Well, she might put on airs as well, but at least the girls were careful not to be too brazen.


    As for the boys?, well, they continued their foolish antics. Food was being wasted, and some of them even threw food at each other as a joke.


    "Look, it''s Oppa Zen!" Raeye eximed when she spotted a hot guyoutside the dining room. He was alone, drinking from a mug.


    The moonlight cast a ttering glow on him, enhancing his already handsome features. Among the boisterous boys, he stood out like a dragon among a group of fireflies.


    "I''ll talk to him!" Raeya spoke up, taking her first step. However, before she could get far, she felt a hand on her shoulder, restraining her from going any further.


    "I''ll talk to him first," Chung Ae spoke.


    He was alone at the moment, and she saw this as the perfect opportunity.


    "That''s unfair, Chang Ae. It''s my turn!" Raeya protested, feeling like her chance was being taken away.


    "Do you want me to get angry?" Chung Ae voice turned cold. Her demeanorpletely shifted.


    Raeya''s heart sank when she saw the cold gaze in Chung Ae''s eyes. She was well aware of her friend''s tendency to be cruel.


    Countless girls had suffered because of her, and there was even an incident where sheordered a bunch of delinquents to grope and molested a girl that offended her.


    "I was just joking. I was just joking," Raeya quickly responded, shaking her head. She had almost stepped on and-mine.


    "I was also joking. Thank you, sis," Chung Ae replied, hugging her friend as if the threatening episode had never urred .Her ability to switch between emotions and behaviors so quickly was rather unsettling, almost like a psychopath.


    "Go get him!" Raeya and Mizy cheered her on.


    They hoped that Zyn would be kind to her, fearing that if he rejected her advances, Chung Ae might unleash her frustration on them instead.


    "Thank you, girls," Chung Ae replied.


    She took a moment to adjust her appearance, checking her hair and face in the mirror to ensure everything looked perfect. After making sure she was ready, she began walking towards him with the intent of catching his attention.


    ''I''ll make you mine.'' She muttered to herself.

 Chapter 211: Taste of own Medicine .

    ''You haven''t changed at all. You''re still the bitch I remembered'' I chuckled to myself as I eavesdropped on their conversation.


    Just seeing how Chung Ae wanted to try her luck with me made me almostugh.


    They were all thinking about things like winning me over and how great it would be to date me, without even knowing that I''m here to make their lives miserable.


    Oh, how satisfying it would be to witness their expressions when they realize I''m the person they used to bully. To see that I''m the same guy she lied to and embarrassed in middle school?


    ''I''ll y with her for a bit,'' I muttered to myself as I waited for her to approach me.


    My next n would startter at night, so I still had a lot of time before the main event. Having some fun with my supposed ex-girlfriend would be a good appetizer.


    I pretended not to notice and continue to sip my coffee.


    "Hello, Mr. Zyn," Chung Ae''s voice echoed behind me.


    "Zyn will do,"I made sure to sh her the best smile I could muster.


    She acted shy and embarrassed , trying to pull off the innocent act, but I knew she was just ying "Shy Type 101."


    ''What a pitiful attempt to win me over! Does she think I''m a certified "simp" for girls who can pull off puppy-dog eyes and a halo? Nice try, but your face and figure was not made for that. '' I thought to myself.


    "Zyn..." She uttered my nickname with exaggerated expression, as if she were ying the lead in a romantic anime, making a big deal out of a guy she liked calling her by her first name.


    ''This girl should seriously consider enrolling in some acting sses,'' I thought to myself, trying not to burst outughing at her over-the-top performance. But hey, I decided to y along and see where this drama end.


    "What is it, Miss Chung?" I called her by herst name, sounding firm and professional.


    "No, Mr. Zyn. I mean, Zyn, you can just call me Ae," she acted flustered, as if we were suddenly in a formal business meeting. This was getting more entertaining by the second!


    "Alright, what is it, Ae?" I asked using the same firm tone as before. She started blushing and tried to avoid eye contact with me, continuing with the act like a champ.


    ''I can''t believe I fell for this act before. I was dumb as hell back in middle school,'' I could not help but insult my past self for liking this woman.


    "Can I join you here? Or are you busy?" she asked, attempting to be respectful and considerate.


    "Yeah, I''m busy trying to think of ways to kill you. How do you want to die? Do you want me to bury you alive or drown you?" I asked her ¡­ In my imagination, of course .


    In reality, I nodded to her and gestured for her to sit right beside me.


    Just seeing her face was enough to trigger my memory of her past deeds. I felt an urge to torture her, but then I realized revenge was best served cold.


    I might seem a bit petty for having these vengeful thoughts about a girl who once broke my heart, but who cares? She broke my heart, so I was ready to break her life... in a very painful way, of course.


    I figured that was a fair exchange for the emotional damaged she put me through. And this should also teach her not to mess with a man''s fragile heart.


    "Zyn..." She started chatting with me , trying to make things less awkward by spouting things about herself .


    She even emphasized that she don''t usually date men because they tend to just want her for her body.


    What a liar! She''s the type of girl who juggles multiple partners simultaneously. She''s trying to paint herself as a traditional woman just because she''s wanted to impress me .


    ''I bet I''d find a "Extensively Used" tag prominently disyed the moment I see her pussy'' I chuckled inwardly.


    Being the gentleman that I am, I refrained from calling her out on her tant lies and simply allowed her to waste her time and saliva talking about a woman who was in no way her.


    I even pretended to be interested in the bunch of nonsense she was spouting, and I could tell that she was beginning to see a glimmer of hope. Oh, the lengths she was ready go to in the name of "Gold Digging"


    "How about you, Zyn? What do you like in a girl?" She asked me, her eyes filled with curiosity, as if we were starring in a rom talk show. Time to keep the show rolling. I guess ?


    I began to contemte for a moment, trying to keep a straight face.


    I don''t really have a specific type. I''m so horny that as long as a girl was above 6 out of 10, I''d probably smash her.


    But if I were backed into a corner with no other options, say, if I were left with only one girl, then I''d probably pick someone like Ayumi. She''s adorable and cute.


    Plus, she looks perpetually young, so I wouldn''t have to worry about her aging. I mean, Asians with good genes seem to stay the same from 15 to 30, from 30 to 50, and then they just magically turn old after hitting 60.


    "Oh, that''s a good question," I replied with a mischievous grin, my lips curving as I tried to make my answer sound more mysterious.


    "If I had to choose based on appearance, I''d say someone like...." I took a breather, relishing in the dramatic pause. "Raeya,"


    "RAEYA!!!" She eximed, clearly taken aback by my unexpected response.


    "You got me . I''m actually interested in her. By the way, maybe you could help me get to know her better?" I chuckled, acting as if I were genuinely curious about her friend.


    "I....I will try." She stammered .


    I could tell that she was really furious without even using my skills.


    Maintaining a straight face right now was a challenge. Just seeing her flustered face made me want to burst intoughter. She must have thought I was interested in her, but now I was using her as a bridge instead. That was a huge blow to her ego.


    ''Idiot,''

 Chapter 212: Amusing Reaction.

    "By the way, is Raeya free? I want to talk to her," I asked with an innocent grin, fully aware that I was pouring gasoline onto the already raging bonfire of her patience. She looked as though she was secretly cing curses on her friend deep in the recesses of her mind.


    Watching her desperately try to contain her irritation was like witnessing a man with no eyes attempting to peek on a beautiful woman''s naked body ¨C both amusing and futile.


    "She already have a boyfriend," she retorted, attempting to portray Raeya in a less favorable light.


    "I don''t really care. It''s not like she''s already married," I replied with a cheeky smile.


    She was once again taken aback by my response.


    "But I don''t really think it''s a good idea for you to hit on her. To be honest, Raeya tends to be quite easy, so she ends up going out with many guys. I don''t want to badmouth her, but since you''ve been really nice to us, I thought I''d be honest with you," She added, pretending as though it was a difficult decision to say such bad words to her dear friend.


    This girl was a clear example of a sore loser. Instead of letting her friend take the lead, she''d rather tarnish Raeya''s image than risk losing the upper hand.


    "Ae, I appreciate your concern, but I don''t really need you to make decisions for me," I replied, adopting a more serious tone, showing her that I was displeased with her meddling.


    "I... I''m really sorry," she apologized, bowing her head. I couldn''t see her face at that moment, but I was certain it was twisted with frustration.


    "Just go and get her for me. I''ll be waiting right here," I dered, not giving her a chance to respond further. It was even more amusing because I could sense her ego crumbling as I took charge of the situation.


    "Okay," she replied with a meek voice as she reluctantly got up and made her way back to her group.


    Watching her walk away, a smirk escaped my lips.


    ''I''m a really petty person,'' I chuckled, shaking my head with a mischievous grin. There''s just something inherently satisfying about using power and wealth in such a yful manner. It''s good to know I have this twisted personality.


    ''I don''t know if it''s the system''s fault for unlocking more of my brain, but honestly, I don''t mind being a tad bit crazy if it means having more power. Well, I don''t want to gopletely off the rails, but for now, I don''t see any major issues,'' I mused, half-jokingly, as I contemted the intriguing trade-off between my power and mental health.


    ''Mind Link,'' I activated my skill, linking my mind to Mizy''s. I wanted to witness the next scene.


    Seeing her approach Raeya, I waited for her to do something.


    "You sure took your sweet time talking to him, Ae! Did you seal the deal?" Raeya was the first to chime in, radiating too much positive energy, almost as if she was trying her best to win Ae''s approval.


    However, her attempt didn''t go as nned because Ae shot her a deadly look that could''ve put her six feet under if res had such power.


    "Let''s just eat," Ae spoke in an annoyed tone.


    Both Raeya and Mizy remained silent. They had already pieced together what had happened.


    ''This woman is quite the liar, she didn''t even follow my instructions," I chuckled as I observed them.


    ''But this is even better. I can still have some more fun,'' I said with a smile spreading across my face as I stood up and walked over to join them.


    "Mr. Zyn!" Raeya eximed as she spotted me approaching. Ae''s back was turned to me, and she hadn''t noticed my arrival until it was toote.


    "Did you tell her, Ae?" I asked, catching her off guard. Her shoulders tensed as if she had just realized the blunder she had made .


    Maybe she had assumed she could convince me that Raeya wasn''t interested in me, but let''s be honest, I was so irresistible that no one could resist me.


    "Tell me what?" Raeya pointed to herself.


    "Well, actions do speak louder than words. How about a little stroll?" I turned to Raeya, offering her my hand. By this point, she had a pretty good idea of what was happening, and the happiness on her face was impossible to conceal.


    Meanwhile, Ae remained conspicuously quiet, too embarrassed to say a word.


    "Let''s go?" I asked Raeya, and she happily took my hand.


    I noticed her smug look towards Ae, as if she was provoking a reaction. Ae, in turn, seemed tempted to react out of habit, even raising her hand as if to p her.


    "Oppa!" Raeya eximed, holding onto my arms and taking refuge behind me.


    "What''s wrong, Ae?" I asked with a casual expression.


    "Nothing... nothing," Ae replied, shaking her head and lowering her hand.


    "Alright, then I''ll borrow your friend for a little while," I said as I turned and walked away with Raeya.


    My back was turned away from Ae, but through Mizy''s perspective, I could still see everything clearly.


    She was seething with anger, and she bit her lip in frustration. It was evident that she felt really insulted. For someone with her strong personality, there was nothing more embarrassing than being outmaneuvered by her own friend.


    She had made a lot of efforts to capture my attention, only for me to be taken away by someone she had never considered a real threat.


    Just the sight of her sour expression brought a smile to my face.


    "Oh my god, you look so handsome when you smile, OPPA!" Raeya eximed. Unlike Ae, she was saying these things genuinely, because she was just too energetic and open.


    "Why are you smiling?" Raeya asked, her curiosity evident in her yful expression.


    "Yeah, I just saw something amusing tonight," I replied with a suggestive smile as I held her hand and slowly tightened my grip.


    She was taken aback by my bold move, and her face flushed red with embarrassment. While she had a lot of experience with men, none of them couldpare to me.


    "Let''s go to my room," I whispered seductively into her ear, my warm breath stimting her senses.

 Chapter 213: Bad Liar

    "Hey Oppa, you can do anything you want with me," Raeya teased me as she began to hug my waist the moment, we entered my room.


    This woman might be small, but she was far from innocent. It was a pity for her that I still remembered what she did to me back in middle school.


    This very woman had made fun of me with her jokes and witty remarks. She kept cracking funnyments of my suffering, and even lied to get me in trouble multiple times.


    "Anything I want?" I asked as I gently lifted her chin, guiding her to face me.


    "Anything," She answered without even batting an eye. She was definitely experienced.


    "Are you sure?" I chuckled as I pushed her down to the floor, causing her to kneel in front of me.


    "Do you like it rough, OPPA?" she replied yfully, not showing any signs of anger.


    "You wouldn''t enjoy it if I really got rough with you," I warned her.


    "I can do anything for you, OPPA," she teased, her eyes dancing with mischief.


    "Okay, but I need to make sure you''repletely on board with this," I asked, emphasizing the importance of her consent. "If you''re not really into it, that''s a deal-breaker. I mean, I''m a gentleman after all," I added, trying to sound like I wasn''t just after her body.


    "You can do anything with me, OPPA! I promise, I want it all," she replied eagerly.


    "It''s your wish, so how about putting that dirty mouth of yours to good use and satisfy me?" I teased, continuing to yfully touch her cheek. I even tried to stretch her mouth into a smile.


    Feeling her teeth and saliva on my fingertip was a good sensation. She used to badmouth me a lot back in middle school, so now I wanted to put her sharp tongue to good use in a different way.


    Hearing my words, she slowly raised her hands and began to slowly pull down my short together with my underwear, which was a very bad move.


    *SLAP!


    My dick swung at her, and it was too strong that I heard a pping sound that jerk her head sideways.


    "OPPA! It''s toorge! She gasped out when she saw my ten-inch dick.


    "You said you can do anything for me?" I chuckled as I held my dick and began to p her cheeks gently.


    "You''re teasing me too much, OPPA." This will break my mouth!" She pursed her lips.


    "I won''t put the whole thing. You can just lick the tip," I reassured her.


    "You promise, OPPA?" she asked with a suspicious look.


    "I promise," I affirmed.


    "Alright," she replied, and with that, she fixed her hair to keep it from being a bother.


    She didn''t dive right into my cock. Instead, she had some second thoughts, so she started by licking the tip until it was wet enough.


    Then she began to lick the entire length, wetting it thoroughly, and followed with gentle strokes to intensify my sensations. It was indeed a good technique.


    ''10/10'' I thought to myself.


    It wasn''t over yet. After ensuring it was wet enough, she began to take it in her mouth, but she could only go about 6 inches before pausing and sucking back and forth.


    "Are... you... enjoying it?" she muttered between breaths.


    "I do," I chuckled.


    "But it''s not enough," I added, grabbing the back of her head and thrusting the entire thing in one go!


    "UGHH...UGGGH...UGGHHH!" She squirmed as she realized she couldn''t breathe. Right now, my dick was directly blocking her esophagus. She began to be whiter and paler.


    "Don''t bite " Imanded.


    [Suggestion: Sess]


    The moment she heard my voice, her resistance was no longer focused on me. Instead, she was frantically pounding the floor as her body involuntarily sought air. Just watching her struggle aroused my sadistic tendencies.


    "Hey, do you remember me? Do you remember the boy you used to embarrass every day and tear down? The one you gleefully destroyed. That''s right, I''m Zyden. So, why don''t you enlighten me ¨C why did you put me to all that bullying?" I hissed with vengeance in my voice.


    "Oh, I forgot, you can''t talk right now," I spat in ridicule before pulling my cock from her mouth. The moment it was removed, she started gasping for air, resembling a fish out of water.


    The color slowly returned to her face, but her expression was marked by fear. After all, she hade dangerously close to death.


    COUGH! COUGH! COUGH!


    "Zy... Zyden?" she asked in shock, after finally catching her breath.


    "That''s right. It''s me, the same person you used to bully."


    "This can''t be real," she shook her head.


    "Nothing is impossible in this world,"


    "HELP!" she began screaming, desperately hoping that someone would hear her cries for help.


    "Shut up!" Imanded, rendering her unable to utter any words at all.


    "From now on, you can only talk, but not scream" I use my suggestion again.


    "Hey, tell me, why did you lie? Why did you help Chung Ae frame me? You know I never tried to rape her back then," I asked, wanting to understand their motivations behind the terrible things they did.


    Unlike them, where I have a system that thrives on evil deeds and makes me more ruthless, there was nothingpelling them to engage in such despicable actions. So why?


    "It''s not my fault! Chung Ae forced me to lie!" She attempted to exin herself, pointing the me at Chung Ae.


    "You think I will believe that obvious lie? Tell me the truth, " Imanded.


    [Suggestion: Sess]


    "It''s because you look so pathetic back then. Everyone was already bullying you, so we thought you getting beaten up wasn''t a big deal," she stammered, trying to justify their actions.


    "I see. Well, by your logic, since you look pathetic now, anything I do shouldn''t be a big deal at all, right?" I asked in a calm tone.


    "No, I never said that" she panicked after realizing her mistake.


    "It''s toote for regrets... I''m not god to forgive. "

 Chapter 214: Second Nature

    Raeya was still alive, but she waspletely drained and traumatized by what I had done to her in her dreams. The mental and emotional scars ran deep in her mind . She was now a broken woman.


    I released my control over her, allowing her to move freely. When I tried to touch her, she recoiled, as if the mere touch of a man frightened her.


    Her eyes were filled with fear, and they had turned red from excessive crying. Her overall demeanor had undergone a dramatic shift. The once energetic woman was now scarred for life, all because of her foolish actions years ago.


    I had even attempted to give her a second chance through her dreams.


    I wanted to see how she would react if she encountered me , with my old fat appearance, while erasing the memory of this entire encounter. As expected, she failed miserably. She still made fun of me and was careless with her words. I tried to get her to apologize for lying about that rape incident, but without the threat of fear, she simply ignored me and told me to move on.


    In the end, I made her suffer a bit, much like I had done with the others. I showed her a part of her life where she had been ridiculed by others, framed by others, and subjected to bullying, making her experience the pain she had caused me.


    "Do you want me to end your suffering now?" I inquired with a nonchnt tone. My thirst for revenge had been satisfied, and now all I felt toward her was indifference. I didn''t have an ounce of pity for her. In fact, I found myself more concerned with how much I was enjoying her suffering.


    She didn''t offer a response, only continued to sob quietly on the cold floor.


    I had nned to end her misery, because what awaited her friends would be far worse. In a way, I was sparing her the torment that would soon engulf everyone.


    "Dream Maniption," I activated my power again, this time with the intent to end it once and for all .She started convulsing as her heart couldn''t handle the nightmare .


    Then, she stopped breathing altogether. I felt a sense of liberation after dealing with her, but at the same time, something within me felt off.


    "I''m turning into more of a monster," I sighed to myself. It had be far too easy for me to take people''s lives. It was like a second nature, and I was on a path I would continue until I was satisfied.


    But what would satisfy me? Was it wealth, power, or freedom?


    All this time, I had been striving to be stronger to safeguard my life, but now I was powerful enough to protect myself. And I''m still not satisfied.


    Then, the thought of my mother crossed my mind. That''s right, I still had to save her. Maybe after rescuing her, I could finally rx, chill, and live afortable life with her.


    [Ding: Level Up]


    The notification from my system interrupted my thoughts.


    Hearing that, I felt a little bit sense achievement, although it wasn''t the overwhelming joy I had experienced when I was just starting.


    "Status"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Attribute Points: 23


    Skill points: 32


    Domination Points : 10


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Seeing my points, I made the decision to spend them right away.


    [Dream Maniption Level 1 ¡ª> Dream Maniption Level 20]


    [Mind Shock Level 8 ¡ª> Mind Shock Level 21]


    I decided to invest all of my skill points in these two skills because, at the moment, I found Dream Maniption to be incredibly powerful. By increasing its strength, I could create much longer and more powerful dreams.


    If I could maximize this skill, it might approach the capabilities of that powerful shinobi I had witnessed in an anime, one who could submerge people in the dream world.


    My top priority was to upgrade Dream Maniption to its highest level. This skill, which allowed me to immerse people in a dream, was incredibly powerful. I had the necessary skill set to simte that technique: Dream Maniption, Mind-Link, and Parallel Processing. If I could upgrade the power of these three skills, I might be able to achieve a simr level of proficiency as ''Infinite Dream''


    I also wondered what would happen if I reached level 100 in Dream Maniption. I doubted it would continue to level up beyond 100, so my best guess was a skill upgrade.


    In games, skill upgrades typically meant an improved version of the skill, so if luck was on my side, Dream Maniption might transform into Reality Maniption. It might be wishful thinking, but the possibility was not zero.


    [Mind Power 5.4 ¡ª> 7.7]


    When it came to attributes, it was a no-brainer for me. My goal was to reach a mind power of 10 and hope for a powerful random skill. The rate of upgrading Mind Power were 10:1pared to other attributes, so I was betting that the random skill I would gain would be incredible.


    As for domination points, I didn''t see any particrly useful skills at the moment, so there was no need to squander them. I anticipated that I might require a substantial number of them after the next skill store upgrade.


    ===========


    Name : Ji-Hoon Zyden


    Title : System Holder


    Age : 18 years old


    Overall Stats : 80.7


    Level :14 [0010/8000]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    <Attributes>


    Strength: 10


    Agility: 11


    Stamina: 10


    Endurance: 12


    Intelligence: 20


    Charisma: 10


    Mind Power : 7.7


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    <Skills>


    Mind Eye [Level 10]


    Suggestion [Level 41] [80.5%]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Skill Store II


    Skill Combination I


    Mission Board I


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    *Intense Quick Learning[Level 30]


    *Complex Cognitive Instinct[Level 20]


    *Parallel Processing[Level 20]


    *Psychic Geography[Level 20]


    *Psychic Shield [Level 20]


    *Mind Shock [Level 20]


    *Dream Maniption [ Level 20]


    -¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    *Faker [Level 1]


    *Quick Phase [Level 2]


    *Stone Body [Level 10 ]


    *Mind Link [Level 50]


    *Passive Meditation [Level 20]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Attribute Points: 0


    Skill points: 0


    Domination Points: 10


    ===========


    Now that my skills were properly allocated, I used my Mind Link to connect to check on my puppets.


    KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK


    "Come in," I answered.

 Chapter 215: Dead inside out.

    CLICK.


    The entire hotel room plunged into darkness as all the lights suddenly shut off, leaving everyone inplete and eerie darkness.


    "A ckout?" one of them remarked.


    "Don''t worry, this ce has a backup generator. The power will be back soon," Guk Kwan reassured everyone.


    However, the wait stretched beyond a few minutes. It had already been 10 minutes, and there was no sign of the power returning.


    "What the hell, bro?" Dong cursed out loud.


    "Where on earth are the hotel staff?" one of the girls inquired. They tried to use their phones to create some light in the bar area, but the staff who had been present just moments ago were now nowhere to be found.


    "Why are the staff missing?" she questioned.


    Her inquiry prompted everyone to check other parts of the dining room, and it was true. The waiters, the cooks, the clerks ¨C none of them were present. It was as if they had vanished into thin air.


    "Hey, Kwan? Where''s your cousin? He owns this ce, right?" Dong asked, his expression growing more annoyed. The drugs in his system were affecting his senses, making him feel more agitated than usual.


    "I''ll try to look for him," Guk Kwan replied. He used the shlight on his phone to illuminate his way. He would have used it to call someone, but there was no signal on this remote ind they hade to.


    "We wille with you," Cheong Ae spoke up, behind her was Mizy.


    "Alright," Guk Kwan nodded, and the three of them separated from the group.


    Only eight people remained in the dining room. Most of their friends had gone to sleep after enjoying the beach.


    "So, what should we do now, Babe? " Dong''s girlfriend asked.


    "Nothing let''s just continue drinking," he replied and picked up the ss filled with beer. However, the moment it reached his tongue, he immediately spat it out.


    "This thing tastes like piss!" he cursed out while wiping his lips with his other hand.


    But before he could vent his frustration, his girlfriend let out a scream, "Babe!!! Look... Look!"


    It immediately captured everyone''s attention.


    "What is it bitch?" He looked at her with an annoyed expression, and saw her pointing the shlight at the table.


    All the people in the room turned their gaze to it at the same time, and what they saw made them sick. The once luxurious food they had been eating since the beginning had turned rotten, and there were even maggots crawling on it.


    "URGH!" One of the females vomited after seeing all the maggots and worms.


    "What the fuck is happening here!" Dong stood up and began to panic. He even scratched his eyes in an attempt to assure himself that he wasn''t hallucinating due to the effects of the drugs he had taken.


    They all became restless, and all of a sudden, one of them copsed to the ground. He began convulsing, and frothy bubbles started to form in his mouth.


    This made the others feel sick as well. They believed they had been poisoned by the rotten food.


    "We need to get out of here!" Dong grabbed his girlfriend, and they made a run for it. Being in a confined space like this seemed far too dangerous. They didn''t know what was happening, but they had no intention of sticking around to find out.


    "Wait for us! We''lle with you!" The others called out after recovering from the initial shock. Staying there was a dumb choice.


    THUD!


    One of them tripped over something and shone his phone''s shlight on the thing that had tripped him. What he saw almost killed him from a heart attack.


    It was the corpse of a man,pletely drained of blood, with maggots already infesting its body. They could still recognize him, making the situation all the more terrifying.


    "Fuck! it''s Jaji!" The memory of their buddy came rushing back to them.


    CLICK .. CLICK¡­ CLICK¡­


    "Hey, dude, get out of here! It''s moving! It''s moving!" Dong shouted after seeing the corpse jerking. The jerking became more erratic, and then, with a sudden snap, its lifeless body slowly stood up in an awkward, eerie manner.


    "Fuck!" The guy who had been on the ground frantically tried to stand up as well, fearing that he might be attacked by what appeared to be a zombie.


    CLICK ¡­ CLICK...CLICK...


    A clicking sound echoed in the air as Jaji''s jaw kept locking in and out. His eyes were devoid of any pupils, just pure white. The sight of him, illuminated only by their shlight, made the whole scene even more terrifying.


    "Is this some kind of prank?" Dong yelled out. He found it hard to believe that Jaji was a real zombie; he thought it might be an borate makeup job, like something from a Hollywood movie. There was no way a zombie could actually exist in this ce.


    But Jaji didn''t react; he just continued to click his jaw.


    "Hey, Jaji, cut it out or I''ll kick your ass!" Dong screamed, flexing his muscles. He was the strongest in the group, and the others huddled behind him for protection.


    "He... he... he." Suddenly, Jaji started chuckling and raised his arms as if to hug Dong. His zombie-like face even formed a twisted smile.


    "I knew it, this was just a prank. I bet those things back then were optical illusions. Rich people do have a different way of doing courage tests!" Dong chuckled, convinced that this was all an borate prank.


    "Man, that makeup must have been expensive. So, where are the others?" He asked as he walked closer to Jaji, trying to show everyone that it was all just makeup and optical illusions.


    "D¡­De¡­" Jaji''s corpse answer.


    "De? So, you don''t even want to break character, huh? How much did Mr. Zyn pay you to y that part?" He patted Jaji''s shoulder.


    "Dead!" Jaji eximed, and then he attacked, tearing into Dong''s hands with his teeth.


    Dong screamed in agony as he felt his hands being ripped apart.


    "Fuck you!" He reacted by kicking Jaji and breaking free, but he lost three fingers in the exchange.


    Now he finally realized that this was not a prank at all. "I got bitten! Fuck!"

 Chapter 216: Go for the Head

    "Let''s go," one of the group members shouted after seeing Dong''s bleeding hand.


    His face turned pale as he attempted to stop the blood flow. However, his veins was ruptured when he was bitten.


    "Forget about him. He''ll turn into a zombie!" another one chimed in. They had watched too many movies about zombies on a train to Bosan to know that a simple bite would turn someone into one.


    His words made everyone realize that it was getting more dangerous, so they all turned away to escape.


    At this point, they all thought that Dong was done for. Helping him would just endanger everyone.


    What if he suddenly bit them? Besides, Dong was not the most likable guy to begin with, so leaving him behind weighed lightly on their consciences.


    "Help me! Don''t leave me here! Fuckers" Dong shouted, but even his girlfriend had already run away. In fact, she was even faster than the others, not having a second thought about leaving him.


    "Bitch!" He screamed in frustration.


    But it was no use; none of them turned back to help him.


    CLICK!.. CLICK!..CLICK.!


    Jaji''s corpse started making the clicking sounds again. He didn''t attack Dong immediately but simply observed him with his nk and creepy eyes.


    Dong took a step back and tried to run away, but the moment he did that, Jaji''s corpse suddenly went into a frenzy.


    "EEEEEEEEKK!!!!" It suddenly screamed like a maniac and pounced on him.


    "You think I''ll just die! " Dong finally snapped and decided to confront Jaji. He was still strong despite his wound, so he doubted that he couldn''t defend himself against a slow zombie.


    As Jaji got close, Dong sidestepped and dodged. Then he raised his legs to kick its side. But before his legsnded, Jaji jumped forward to dodge his kick in an awkward manner.


    "What the heck!" He cursed out loud. He was under the impression that zombies only move on instinct, but this one definitely knew how to think.


    "I have to run," Dong finally realized that he wasn''t dealing with an ordinary zombie, so he decided to run in the same direction as the other group, without looking back.


    He was losing a significant amount of blood, but at this point, the adrenaline finally surged through his veins. The effects of the drugs had momentarily dulled his senses, causing a dy in his bodily response.


    He continued to run without realizing that Jaji had no intention of pursuing him.


    ***


    "Oh my god ! I''m exhausted ! What''s happening on this ind? This is too much!" Dong''s girlfriend began whining as they distanced themselves from the gruesome scene. They were now on their way to the pier, intending to reach the yacht and escape this nightmare.


    "Maybe they put some zombie serum in the water, turning the staff and our friends into zombies?" a man with brown hair spected. He was the druggie from before .


    He was talking nonsense right now , but after seeing the zombie , his words don''t seemed to be that absurd at all.


    "We need weapons," Dong''s girlfriend urged.


    "Boys, find some weapons and protect us, girls," she insisted.


    The guys in the group didn''t like her words, but they knew she was right. They needed weapons fast.


    "Hey, is that a gardener''s shed?" the druggie pointed out, indicating a shed in the distance. It looked too small to be used for living, so they assumed it was a gardener''s shed.


    Realizing that it might contains weapons , they immediately run towards it .


    "It''s lock!" They eximed.


    "Get out of the way!" The druggie screamed and kick the door .


    BAM!


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch," he winced in pain after realizing that the door was stronger than he thought.


    CLICK .


    "Oh, it opens the other way," Dong''s girlfriend said after realizing they were too anxious and hadn''t checked the door carefully.


    ''Bitch'' The druggie cursed inwardly but remained silent, not wanting to look like a loser.


    As they opened the shed, they used their phone shlights to illuminate the ce.


    "Look..Look.. Shovels!" Dong''s girlfriend shouted with excitement as she saw a variety of equipment in the shed.


    There were shovels, rakes, pitchforks, a chainsaw, hedge trimmers, and even a wheelbarrow. The tools were scattered around, creating a chaotic sight as their shlight beams danced across the metallic and wooden surfaces.


    "I''ll take the sledgehammer !"


    "I''ll take the shovel!"


    "I''ll take the pitchfork!"


    In a frenzy, each of them snatched up a weapon. The men urgently grabbed shovels, axes, and sledgehammer, while the druggie hastily seized the chainsaw. Their actions were filled with urgency and anxiety.


    Dong''s girlfriend, on the other hand, opted for a weapon more suitable for her status ¨C a hoe.


    "Let''s get out of here," The druggie spoke up after everyone got a weapon.


    "Guys, this ce is an ind, so even if a zombie outbreak urs, there won''t be a lot of them. We just need to kill all the zombies we see!" The druggie spoke up, taking on the role of a leader.


    "Alright," Everyone answered in unison.


    STEP !STEP! STEP


    Before they could even move, they heard steps approaching them. It was dark, so they couldn''t see who it was.


    "Stay close together. Don''t split up; we don''t want to get separated," the druggiemanded.


    The footsteps drew nearer, and soon they could discern the imposing silhouette of a man slowly approaching them.


    "Babe!" Dong''s girlfriend screamed with a trembling voice as she saw her boyfriend. His face was pale, his teeth were bleeding, and he had a vacant look in his eyes.It was evident to everyone that he was no longer the Dong they once knew.


    "EEEEEEKK!" Dong suddenly screamed in an incoherent manner and dashed towards them.


    "Attack him! We have weapons. We can take that zombie down!" The druggie jolted everyone from their senses. The two men who were holding shovels and sledgehammers went up front.


    "Die!" They went into an offensive position and swung their weapons.


    BAM!


    The shovel hit the zombie''s face directly, making it kneel on the ground.


    "Die, you fucker!" The one holding the sledgehammer raised his weapon and banged it on the zombie''s head repeatedly, as if he was ying whack-a-mole.


    BAM!


    BAM!


    BAM!


    BAM!


    "Please, No...!"


    BAM!


    BAM!


    The zombie''s head finally became deformed after being hit by the sledgehammer repeatedly.


    "Did he just say, '' please, no''?" Dong''s girlfriend asked with shaking voice.


    "It was just your imagination. How can a zombie talk?" the druggie answered.

 Chapter 217: Expansion

    "FUCK!!!" Dong screamed in anger. He tried to catch up with his group, but instead of helping him, they started attacking him, even hitting him with a shovel and a sledgehammer.


    "Wait..." He suddenly realized something.


    "How am I alive? I remember being hit by a sledgehammer multiple time. There''s no way I can still be alive," Dong was really confused.


    As he tried to make sense of his surroundings. He found himself back in his apartment, the room was silent.


    "Did I dream everything?" he talked aloud. It seemed like the only exnation he coulde up with.


    Then, he noticed a syringe of drugs and a red powder on his desk. It was the popr drug now, Dragon Crystal.


    ''I''ve heard my uncle tell me that overdosing on this drug would put you in a dreamlike state. Maybe I got overdosed and dreamed everything?'' he pondered while slowly getting up. He went to get a ss of water to calm his racing heart.


    KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK


    He was jolted by a sudden knock on the door. A feeling of unease washed over him, but he still cautiously walked to the door.


    He peered through the peephole and saw a young girl. She had long ck hair, her striking red eyes gleaming with intensity. She was dressed in a ck kimono adorned with intricate flower patterns.


    He had a bad feeling about it, but he still opened the door.


    "What do you want?" he asked, his mood still affected by the vivid dream he had just experienced.


    "Hello, I''m here to give you this," she spoke in a soft voice, handing him a flyer.


    Dong read the contents of the flyer, which read, "Fitness for PIG."


    "What the hell is this thing? Do you think I''m fat?" Dong screamed in anger.


    "You will need it," the girl replied with a nonchnt voice as she turned and walked away.


    "Crazy bitch," he sneered in contempt .


    BAM!


    He mmed the door shut in frustration, super irritated by the girl''s actions. He had initially considered teaching her a lesson, but at that moment, he wasn''t in the mood for it.


    ''A cold shower should cool my brain down,'' he mused as he began to make his way toward the bathroom.


    However, something peculiar happened. With every step he took, he felt his body growing heavier, to the point that when he reached the bathroom door, he couldn''t take another step.


    "Why the hell am I this heavy?" he asked himself in disbelief. Perplexed, he nced down at his legs, only to be met with the sight of an extremely obese body.


    "What the hell!" he eximed, his shock evident. In a hurry, he pushed open the bathroom door and confronted his reflection in the mirror.


    "NOOOOOOOOOOO!!!"


    Dong''s scream was ear-piercing as he looked at the reflection in the mirror. It wasn''t the him he remembered; it was a bald man with an enormous amount of fat, with no visible neck, and e riddled face.


    Even more disturbing was that he was still expanding.


    His panic intensified as he continued to grow bigger. The sensation was excruciating; he could feel every fiber of his being stretched to its limits.


    It was as if his body was rebelling against thews of nature, muscles and skin protesting as they stretched further than they ever should. The pressure was unbearable, like a relentless vice crushing him from the inside out.


    His concerned continued to rise as he realized his helplessness. He desperately wanted to reach his phone, but his body''s constant expansion made even the simplest movements an impossible task. He was filled with dread and a sense of impending doom, struggling for every breath in the shrinking space.


    TICK!


    TICK!


    TICK!


    Each passing second felt like an eternity, and the helplessness washed over him like a tidal wave. His limbs were heavy, refusing to obey hismands as the sheer mass of his expanding body overpowered them.


    THUD!


    His body finally gave in, and he was forced to lie down on the floor. Lying there, consumed by pain, fear and despair, a voice cold out to him.


    "Do you regret it?" The voice echoed.


    Dong strained to turn his head and saw someone he recognized, though not a family member or a friend. It was a face etched in his memory; someone he had tormented nonstop before.


    "Zyden!" Dong eximed in shock as he recognized the person before him.


    It was the same fat boy he had relentlessly bullied back in middle school, a figure who seemed to have remained unchanged.


    In his hands, he was clutching what appeared to be a voodoo doll.


    "What... did... you... do?" Dong struggled to speak with a muffled voice, his excess weight making it difficult for him to talk.


    "I sold my soul to the devil," the chubby boy replied with a sinister smile on his face, seemingly enjoying the sight of his bully ballooning in size.


    "I''m sorry... Please,¡­.. Don''t¡­ do¡­ this,¡­ buddy!" Dong pleaded for mercy, his cries and snorts mixing as his face contorted in pain. The agony was overwhelming, and the thought of him dying was enough to shatter his pride.


    "Oh, poor shadow trapped in darkness," a girl''s voice filled the room. Suddenly, the girl in the ck kimono appeared from behind the overweight boy.


    "You!!!," Dong recognized her, but at this point, he couldn''t even speak. The fat on his face had already covered his mouth.


    "Looking down on people and causing them pain," the girl continued to speak, her words ignoring his condition.


    As she talked, the walls of the entire apartment began to bleed, creating a chilling atmosphere.


    "A soul drowned in Karma." She continued.


    At this point, Dong was on the verge of exploding, both physically and emotionally, as the surreal and horrifying events unfolded around him.


    "Want to try dying once?" the girl asked.


    BOOOOOOM!


    A devastating explosion erupted from within him, violently tearing apart his muscles, shattering his bones, and sending his blood sttering in a horrifying disy of carnage.


    ¡ª¡ª-


    Author''s Note


    You probably already guessed it, but I deliberately made this Arc darker and somewhat horrifying to get into the Halloween spirit with all of you.

 Chapter 218: Too Evil

    "That was fun," I chuckled to myself, relishing the sight of Dong''s nightmarish condition.


    I extended my hand, picking up one of his eyeballs from the bloodied floor. In this dream world, even in his mangled state, he could still see me, and I enjoyed every moment of his torment.


    I look down at him, my old round fat face bearing a wicked smile, a silent reminder of how the tables had turned.


    In his state of shock, Dong couldn''t help but feel utterly confused of what was happening to him. After all, my actions were so brilliantly unpredictable that even a genius couldn''t fathom them. For someone as dumb as him, it was a bewildering experience.


    The people who smacked him with the shovel believed they had dealt a fatal blow to him with their vicious attack.


    The blows were certainly severe enough to kill him, but right before he could sumb to his injuries, I use my suggestion abilities to manipte their perception.


    I made them think that he was already dead, ensuring that they wouldn''t continue their assault. It was a cunning move on my part, taking advantage of their perception to further my n.


    I was just behind them when that happened. After they ran away from the scene, I used my Dream Maniption to make his suffering even longer.


    He was already dying, so I figured he wouldn''tst more than a few minutes in his current condition. But that was enough for me to make him suffer in the dream world where I could slow down time.


    With my enhanced Dream Maniption, I had gained the power to influence dreams much more easily.


    So, I decided to introduce a popr anime girl into his dream who took revenge on others'' behalf, making his torment even more unbearable. It was really amusing to witness his reactions, and I also enjoyed reenacting those scenes.


    ''Maybe next time, I''ll trap everyone in a city where giant naked adults with creepy faces chase and eats them,'' I chuckled to myself as I imagined the possibilities. Dream Maniption had opened up a whole new realm of entertainment for an otaku like me.


    ''But for now, let''s enjoy this experience first,'' I chuckled to myself as I brought Dong into my own dreamworld.


    In the dream world I''d created, I imagined a small portion of hell, and it was enough to make Dong fear death even more. In the blink of an eye, his surroundings changed, and he found himself in a small wooden boat floating on a river of blood. I was still there, holding his eyeballs.


    "Hey, you''re in hell now. You will suffer here for eternity. How does it feel?" I grinned at him, and his eyes showed hints of shock and horror, realizing the torment that awaited him in this ce.


    "It''s unfortunate that you can''t talk, so I will restore your face. I''m such a generous person," I said with a sigh. I controlled the dream, and his eye sockets began to regenerate until his entire face was fully reconstructed.


    "Please... I''m really sorry! Please, help me! I don''t want to go to hell!" Dong began begging in utter despair as I held his head like a crystal ball.


    "You want me to help you? Sure, I can still save you from this ce, but you have to convince me until we reach the end of this river. The moment we reach that ce, you will forever suffer in hell for eternity," I told him coldly.


    "Please, help me. I will change after this. I will be a better person! I won''t do drugs anymore. I can even serve you. I will be your ve!" He started begging for mercy, his voice trembling with desperation.


    "Do you have a pussy?" I asked him.


    "Eh?" He was shocked by my question.


    "Are you beautiful?" "Are you good in bed?"


    The more I talked, the more he felt confused.


    "See, you don''t even have the prerequisites to be my ve, and you dare to apply for one?" I shook my head in disappointment.


    "Please, I beg you!!!" He started begging again. He became more afraid as I turned his head to show him two pirs in the horizon.


    "I still want to live!" He started sobbing like a child. His tears and snot mixed on his face. The poor soul didn''t even realize that he was already dead, and I was just making him suffer more.


    "Why did you do it then? Why did you keep bullying me back then? You beat me up, you destroyed my life, I begged for your mercy, and you did not listen at all," I spoke in a nonchnt manner. There was no anger in my voice, just indifference.


    "It was your uncle. He paid us to bully you," he exined himself.


    "So, you just destroyed my life because of money? I knew it. You don''t deserve to live," I sighed.


    "Please give me another chance. Please, I''m willing to change," he continued to protest.


    "Alright, I''ll save you. But the curse has already been set. If you want to live, then you need to sacrifice the life of your mother," I told him. I was curious to see how he would react.


    "Take her life! Just save me!" He answered so fast that even I was shocked.


    "Hahaha," I startedughing at his answer. It was such a fitting response for someone like him.


    "Bye now. Enjoy hell, you will be here forever," I said as I stood up and put his head on the boat, showing him the giant pirs getting closer.


    Suddenly, the sky opened up, and beautiful angels began to descend while singing melodic songs. Their beauty was unparalleled, and their bodies were divine. They were too perfect. As they descended, they giggled and lifted me up into the air.


    "Don''t worry, I will enjoy heaven for you," I chuckled, adding insult to injury.


    "NO!!!!!! TAKE ME WITH YOU!!!!!!!!NO!!!!. DON''T LEAVE ME HERE¡­. I BEG YOU!!!!" He started screaming at the top of his lungs.


    Witnessing himself approaching the gates of hell and seeing me being carried away by beautiful angels made him more regretful.

 Chapter 219: The Hunt

    In the distance, faint, guttural growls began to echo, sending shivers down their spines. The tress seemed to close in around them, its gnarled branches reaching out like skeletal hands.


    Their phone shlight beams flickered, casting fleeting glimpses of the dark ce around them.


    "Keep running!" The druggie shouted as they finally saw the Pier in the distance .


    On their way here, they were attacked by their own friends who had turned into zombies. They fought to survive, but unfortunately, three of them were bitten and died. They had to leave them behind and escape.


    "Give me some time to rest! I can''t breath anymore" Dong''s girlfriend protested while gasping for air. She had been running for too long, and she was already out of breath. Even the adrenaline in her body could no longer help her move forward.


    She could sense her legs weakening, and theck of air was bing suffocating.


    "Leave her!" the druggie shouted. He had just snorted another batch of cocaine, and the rush of energy had left him feeling invincible. In his mind, the woman had already served her purpose, and he saw leaving her behind as a convenient way to buy some extra time for himself.


    The other two looked at each other, but in the end, they all decided to leave her. They didn''t really know each other well enough to care.


    "Wait! You heartless bastards!" Dong''s girlfriend screamed at them, but her screaming made her even more exhausted, and she finally copsed on the ground. She had never thought that her unhealthy lifestyle would cost her life.


    "I need to stand up.." She forced herself to crawl, but it was toote. She could already hear the footsteps of the zombies approaching. She knew that she was done for.


    "Mommy! Help me!" She cried out for help, and this time she remembered her mother. She had told her not to date Dong because he was bad news, but she didn''t listen.


    Now, he was dead, and she realized that she, too, was on the brink of being devoured by thezombies. Regret washed over her as she thought about her mother''s warnings. If only she had heeded her mother''s advice, she wouldn''t have found herself stranded on this forsaken ind, facing such a fate.


    CLICK... CLICK... CLICK...


    The chilling sounds of jaws locking in and out filled the dark, ominous space. She couldn''t see them clearly, but the noise sent shivers down her spine.


    She tightly sealed her lips, desperately hoping that remaining silent and motionless would save her from the zombies. But despite her best efforts, her body trembled involuntarily. The fear was too overwhelming to control.


    "EEEEK!"


    "EEEEK!


    "EEEEK!


    In the darkness, she heard the incoherent screams of zombies. Suddenly, she felt a cold, mmy hand clutching her leg.


    "No!" she eximed, but before she could stand up, she was pinned to the ground by five zombies. The dim light allowed her to see their terrifying faces up close.


    "No... No... No... Please don''t eat me!" she begged desperately.


    CRUNCH!


    Agonizing pain shot through her as she felt something biting into her thigh. .


    "AHHHHHH!"


    The excruciating pain continued as the zombies tore into the muscles of her thigh.


    Their biting didn''t stop there. Another zombie bit into her other thigh, and the painful assault continued, moving upwards. In the process, they ripped off her shorts, exposing her underwear.


    "Wait!" She pleaded for mercy, groaning in pain.


    CRUNCH!


    The zombies ignored her and continued eating her, and the excruciating pain made her feel like she was on the brink of death. She could feel herself bleeding . Unfortunately for her, the zombies could not understand her pleas and continued to devour her.


    As her life began to fade, a series of memories shed before her eyes, and she could feel her body growing colder and colder.


    "Mommy, "she uttered weakly before passing away.


    ***


    ***


    The group of three, along with the druggie, continued to run towards the pier, their hearts pounding with a mix of fear and hope.


    The dimly lit pier seemed like a haven of safetypared to the horrors they had encountered on the ind. As they reached the pier, a sense of excitement welled up within them as they realized they had a chance to escape this ce.


    "We can finally escape!" the druggie eximed as he vaulted onto the railings of the pier. The absence of zombies and the well-lit Yacht gave him a glimmer of hope. It seemed the crew might still be on-board and in working condition, ready to help them leave this dreadful ce.


    As they approached the ships, the excitement of the moment was short-lived. The closer they got, the more apparent it became that something was off.


    The ships were eerily silent, with no sign of the crew or passengers. The air was thick with an unsettling stillness that sent shivers down their spines.


    "I don''t like this," one of the group members muttered, unease creeping into his voice.


    The druggie, despite his confidence earlier, looked around nervously. "Yeah, it''s too quiet. Where is everyone?"


    They cautiously boarded , their footsteps echoing through the metal stairs.


    As they reached the ship''s deck, hope had started to bloom in their hearts.


    But as they passed over the railing and onto the deck, their hearts sank.


    CLICK CLICK CLICK


    Instead of the peaceful refuge they''d hoped for, dozens of zombies lurched toward them, their hunger-stricken eyes locking onto them.


    "RUN!" The druggie shouted.


    Unfortunately, one of the group members made a costly mistake. His foot caught on a loose step, and with a cry, he tumbled down the stairs. The impact was painful, and he yelped as he hit the floor below.


    "Please help me!" he shouted, clutching his leg in agony.


    The druggie, with panic etched on his face, barked at the other survivor, "Keep running! We can''t help him now!"


    They jump over their injured friend and left him behind, knowing that their own lives was more important. The group was now down to just two members as they continued to flee from the zombies.


    Unbeknownst to them, there was someone even more dangerous watching them from the sky, hovering effortlessly as if gravity didn''t affect him at all.


    "Keep running, idiots,"

 Chapter 220: Devils Bet

    The two exhausted survivors, Jin Nak and Bak Sun, were paralyzed by their initial shock. Theywatched in fear as I descended from above like a god of death, my transformation into a terrifying demon-like figure causing their terror to reach its peak.


    They might have considered themselves lucky to have survived the horde of zombies from the Yacht but know their luck took a very dark turn after seeing my intimidating form.


    Their faces showed the signs of frustration and fear, as if they were beginning to wonder if this was all just a dream, a desperate longing for the hope that this terrifying reality wasn''t real. Unfortunately for them, the nightmare they were facing was very much real.


    In their eyes, I now appeared as an eight-foot-tall devil with menacing goat horns, orange me like eyes, ck skin resembling molten rocks, and d in a red jacket. I also brandished a big sword, as if I had endured centuries in the fiery depths of hell.


    To behonest, this little ind adventure had been very beneficial for my growth. I learned a lot and had the chance to experiment with my skills.


    Even without considering the leveling up points, I could tell that mybat effectiveness had increased by at least twofold, just by learning how to utilize my skills more efficiently.


    It was like the difference between having a gun and knowing how to use one.


    "ytime is over," I growled in a sinister, otherworldly tone, my voice echoing like a deep, rumble, befitting a demon''s dreadful presence. My words seemed to crawl out from the darkest corners of their soul.


    Jin Nak''s thin, haggard face, marred by the effects of drug abuse, twisted with shock and disbelief. Zombies were one thing, but now they found themselves confronted by a scary demon-like entity.


    "Who... are you? Why... are you doing this?" Jin Nak stammered in fear, his voice trembling.


    "I''m here to guide you to hell," I replied, my voice turning even more sinister, echoing in their minds like a constant tormenting whisper, impossible to escape.


    Just as their minds were struggling to process the scene before them, me, with a wicked sense of humor, decided to throw another dark twist into their lives.


    Suddenly, the terrifying sounds of approaching footsteps and jaw-clicking noises joined the fun.


    CLICK ! CLICK ! CLICK!


    As they turned around, they were met with a horrifying sight. Dozens of zombies, with creepy smiles on their dposing faces, had blocked their retreat.


    To their horror, they also saw the peoples they had left behind earlier, as well as Dong''s girlfriend, who was missing her underwear .


    They could see blood seeping from her private parts, a gruesome sight that made their stomachs churn just from the mere sight of it.


    "You have two choices: you can try to fight off the zombies, or you can try to challenge me!" I taunted them with a sinister grin. I wanted to give them a glimmer of hope. "I''ll only use 1% of my power!" I added, teasing them.


    My deration ignited a spark of hope within one of them.


    Brrrr !Brrrr !Brrrr !


    Jin Nak, the druggie, fired up his chainsaw, the deafening roar of its gears cutting through theair. The drugs coursing through his body had given him a false sense of hope.


    "I like that look of yours," I chuckled as I raised my imaginary swords in the air. Though, I didn''t have real swords, I could see their perspective using Mind Link.


    ''Damn, I look awesome,'' I thought to myself as I marveled at the high-quality illusion I was projecting.


    Before attacking me , Jin Nak reached into his pocket and pulled out a small sachet.


    It was something he got from Dong, and he began munching on the red crystals as if they were candy. The influence of the drugs seemed to enhance his courage because he looked ready to fight me.


    "ARGHHHH" He began screaming as if a newfound power had awakened within him.


    His drug-induced state altered his perception of reality in real-time. As the drugs circte in his veins , my appearance became scarier, and the environment around us transformed into hell. I hadn''t manipted any of this; it was solely the result of the drugs taking effect.


    ''This drug is good shit,'' I thought to myself.


    I overheard him mentioning "Dragon Crystal" back on the ship. Although I wasn''t particrly interested in drugs, observing its effects made me realize that this substance had the power to alter the brain''s chemistry. In a way, you could say it''s like a weak drinkable version of my dream maniption.


    "DIE!!!!!!!" He roared with anger, his fear seemingly obliterated by the effects of the drugs. He raised the chainsaw with ease, its weight seemingly inconsequential. The drug had not only numbed his fear but also enhanced his physical capabilities.


    After getting on a striking distance he swing his chainsaw with full power .


    BRRR! BRRRR! BRRRR! .


    The chainsaw revved loudly, and he could feel the sensation of it hitting something. A smile crept across his face, believing he had sessfully hit me.


    However, his hope was shattered when he raised his head, only to discover that the chainsaw hade to a sudden stop an inch away from my body, as if it had collided with an invisible barrier.


    "Idiot," I chuckled to myself, my scary face grinned menacingly.


    "You really think you could kill me?" I sneered with contempt. With a casual wave of my fingers, I seized control of the chainsaw, making it inch closer and closer to his trembling legs.


    "No... No... No..." He sobbed uncontrobly as the chainsaw drew closer to his skin, feeling the rush of airing from the machine nearing him.


    "Don''t worry. I''m sure your drugs will dull some of the pain," I chuckled sadistically as I watched the chainsaw slowly tear through his flesh, slicing his legs in a painful, slow and deliberate manner.


    Blood sprayed in all directions as the chainsaw continued its merciless journey through his legs, exposing the raw, torn muscles beneath until it reached his bones.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHH!" His painful screams echoed, a sound I really enjoyed hearing.

 Chapter 221: Trivial Matters

    With a heavy thud, Jin Nak''s right leg fell to the ground as the chainsaw cut through it. He copsed like a rag doll, unable to maintain his bnce with just one leg.


    "IT HURTS!!!!!" he howled in agony as he rolled on the ground, blood sttering around and painting the ground crimson. This wound was enough to kill him but I used my telekinesis to prevent excessive bleeding. I wasn''t about to let him die so easily.


    "You," I said, pointing a finger at the other person, Bak Sun. "Pick up the chainsaw and cut him up, and the devil will let you live." I gave him a choice, finding it more entertaining than using my suggestion.


    Bak Sun, too terrified to speak, didn''t hesitate. He dashed forward, snatched up the chainsaw, and didn''t even consider the possibility that I might be lying.


    "Bak Sun, don''t you dare!" Jin Nak groaned.


    BRRR! BRRRR! BRRRR!


    Bak Sun didn''t listen and pulled the chainsaw''s rope to rev it up. There was no hint of pity in his eyes; all he could think about was saving his own life.


    "Bak Sun, please... don''t do this... I thought we were friends..." Jin Nak, his face twisted in pain, managed to croak out a few words .


    "We''re not friends anymore. I have to do this to survive." Bak Sun''s eyes were cold as he revved the chainsaw and sliced through Jin Nak''s remaining leg.


    BRRR! BRRRR! BRRRR!


    "NO!!! AHHHHHHH! FUCK YOU!!!!!! I WILL FUCKING KILL YOU MOTHERFUCKER" Jin Nak''s wails echoed through the pier as Bak Sun continued his gruesome task. It was a horrifying scene for most, a brutal representation of human desperation in the face of an even greater consequences.


    The brutal act yed out like a dark theater performance, and I couldn''t help but find it very captivating. It was as if I was watching a twisted y where the characters met their death in the most horrifying way. The plot twist ? They die for real.


    THUD!


    Jin Nak''s other leg fell to the ground, leaving him legless.


    He would have already met his end if I hadn''t used my powers to prevent excessive bleeding, keeping him alive to suffer longer.


    "Now Slice his right arm !" I ordered.


    Bak Sun briefly nced at me, his eyes filled with a mix of fear and desperation. He then revved the chainsaw, convinced that this was the only way he could survive this ordeal.


    BRRR! BRRRR! BRRRR!


    At this point, Jin Nak had be too weak to voice any protests . While I had managed to stop the bleeding, the initial injuries had left him extremely weak from the substantial blood loss.


    The chainsaw sliced through his right arm with ease. All he could do was cry out in agony, a helpless victim of my sadistic way of taking revenge.


    And the torture didn''t end there. I continued to force Bak Sun to slice through Jin Nak''s body, this time targeting his left arm.


    Imanded him to do it slowly and deliberately, starting from the hand and working his way up. The pain was excruciating for Jin Nak, who could do nothing but groaned in agonyas his body was dismembered bit by bit.


    "Enough," I ordered Bak Sun to stop. I had enjoyed the view, but there were other matters I needed to attend to. A message from one of my puppets informed me that the others were already ripe for the picking.


    "I did everything. Can I go now?" Bak Sun asked with a glimmer of hope. He hadpleted all thetasks I''d set for him and was hoping to escape this ce.


    "Of course, you can go now," I replied, feigning kindness.


    "Really?" His face lit up at the prospect of freedom.


    "The devil never goes back on his word," I responded, borrowing a quote from a drama.


    Bak Sun turned around and saw the zombies parting, creating a path for him to return to the yacht. He felt a wave of relief and happiness wash over him.


    "By the way," I interjected as he took his first steps toward freedom.


    "What is it?" he asked with a shaky voice.


    "I''m not the devil... I''m far worse!" I cackled maniacally as I lifted his body into the air. "I hope you know how to fly," I mocked him as he continued to rise higher and higher.


    "No! You liar!!!" He kept shouting after I went back with my words.


    "Idiot, I''ve been a liar from the very beginning," I chuckled aloud, amused by his outrage. Lying was a mere triviality for me; it had be a second nature.


    "Oops," I uttered as I felt I could no longer lift him any higher.


    "Bye now," I let go of him from a height that would undoubtedly result in his end. Since he hadn''t done much to me before, I decided to grant him the mercy of a quicker death.


    I could hear his screams and the sounds of EXP points piling up as he descended closer and closer to the ground. It was as if the notification system was in full burst mode.


    "Damn, I didn''t know I could earn EXP this way!" I eximed in shock as I hurriedly checked the EXP notification. There was a lot, unfortunately, it was in small numbers.


    "Cheap system!" I clicked my tongue in annoyance. I had thought I''d found a gold mine for EXP.


    BAM!


    SPLAT!


    The sound of Bak Sun hitting the ground was quick and gruesome. The force of the fall was so intense that it created a small crater, which was instantly filled with his blood and mangled muscles.


    "Now it''s your turn," I said as I turned my attention to Jin Nak, who was barely breathing. I used Dream Maniption to make him experience hellish torment multiple times. Just before ending his life, I revealed my old face, bringing an end to his suffering as well .


    After that, I was left alone on the pier with my puppets. Unlike Jin Nak''s group who saw a horde of zombies, all I could see were normal-looking people whom I had controlled.


    Some of them had blood in their mouths, but that was alright. I would just erase their memories of this whole ordeal once I was finished.


    "It''s time to wrap this up," I stretched my arms and legs, then turned around.

 Chapter 222: Best Performance?

    I walked back to the hotel room where my next target was currently trapped. As I entered the room, I could smell the fear and despair in the air.


    ''I love it.''


    The poor souls had no idea what horrors awaited them. A twisted smile crept across my face as I relished in the sadistic anticipation of the torment and pain I was about to unleash. To them, it was a descent into hell, while for me, it was just another day.


    Inside the dimly lit room, Chung Ae, Mizy and Guk Kwan were bound to their chairs. Their faces were drenched in sweat, and their eyes widened with terror as I approached.


    "What''s going on? Mr. Zyn ?" Chang Ae stammered, her voice trembling.


    I didn''t answer. Instead, I reached out with my power and took control of their very breath for a couple of seconds, as if I was choking them. Their eyes bulged with panic, and they gasped for air.


    "Please... you don''t have to do this! We won''t say anything to the police! Just let us go!" Chung Ae sobbed, gasping for air after I allowed her a brief break.


    "You''ve all made some very poor choices in the past," I hissed, my voice dripping with contempt. "You see, I''m not like other people. I''m not bound by morality or rules. I''m free to do as I please."


    "You''ll still end up in prison if you kill us here," she pleaded, still trying to save herself.


    "Do you honestly believe the police can touch me?" I taunted them with a sinister grin, mocking their futile attempts to reason with me.


    "I wonder if you can endure the torture, I have in store for you. I''m going to make you all beg for death, but I won''t let you die. Not yet."


    I turned my attention to Guk Kwan. With a simple thought, Imanded my puppets to surround him.


    They advanced toward him slowly, their fists clenched, and their movements synchronized.


    "What are you going to do to me, cousin? Please, help me!" Guk Kwan screamed and begged for mercy, still under the delusion that I was his cousin.


    "Oh, don''t you worry, I''ll give you some special treatment since you''re my dear cousin" I reassured him with gentle smile "Beat him twice as hard."


    With that, I signaled my puppets to intensify their assault on him.


    *BAM!


    *BAM!


    *BAM!


    The blows rained down on him with increased ferocity, leaving him gasping for breath and in unbearable pain. His cries and pleas echoed in the dimly lit room, while I watched with a twisted satisfaction, relishing in his agony.


    The room seemed to pulse with the rhythm of the punches, and the walls bore witness to the cruelty unfolding within.


    Guk Kwan''s face swelled, and his body became a canvas of contusions and bruises.


    "Tell me, cousin, do you still think I''m here to save you?" I taunted; my voiceced with cruelty.


    "Ple... se... for... give... me..." He spoke with a muffled and nearly incoherent voice, the broken teeth in his face made it difficult for him to talk.


    *SLAP!


    I personally pped his face, causing his head to jerk.


    "What did you say? Did you just ask me to p you ?"I questioned him with a twisted smile on my face.


    "I..." Guk Kwan stammered,


    *SLAP!


    Another pnded on his other cheek, causing him to sob in agony.


    "You said you want more?"


    This time, Guk Kwan wisely kept his mouth shut, realizing that talking only brought more pain.


    *SLAP!


    I delivered another powerful p, sending him tumbling to the ground.


    "I don''t like it when people don''t answer my questions. Why are you doing this, cousin? Why are you making me hurt you?" I shook my head, feigning genuine hurt and confusion over his stubbornness.


    "I..!"


    *BAM!


    I kick his abdomen this time around and sent him rolling to the floor together with the chair.


    "I really don''t like it when people dare to talk back to me," I warned. "Do you think I won''t beat you up for being disrespectful?"


    This time, Guk Kwan''s face disyed aical mix of emotions, ranging from fear to frustration to sorrow. No matter what he did, he ended up receiving a beating.


    *BAM!


    I kick him again, and he groaned in pain as I broke his ribcage.


    "I don''t like the look in your face. You''re ruining my mood!" I spat on him.


    "Cousin, why are you like this? You look so ugly that I can''t help but want to kick your face," I chuckled as I recited the same hurtful words they used against me back in middle school.


    They always told me that the reason they were beating me was because I was ugly. Now, I was making them experience the same pain.


    As I looked at Guk Kwan''s pitiful face, I also noticed the dreadful expressions on Chang Ae and Mizy''s faces. They had just witnessed my brutal disy, and the idea of being my next targets had made them even more nervous.


    ''That''s right,'' I thought to myself, savoring the fear in their eyes. ''Etch this scene in your minds.''


    *BAM!


    *BAM!


    *BAM!


    I continued to hit him in the abdomen until I was fully satisfied, but I didn''t kill him as I had other ns for himter.


    After Guk Kwan had endured enough beating, I slowly turned toward Ae and Mizy.


    "Who wants to be next?" I asked with a chilling tone. The fear in their eyes was visible, and they both began to shake at the mere thought of the impending torture.


    "Please, don''t hurt me! I''ll do anything you ask!" Ae pleaded frantically.


    "Me too!" Mizy added, her voice trembling with fear.


    "Anything?" I inquired with a chuckle. I could see the desperation in their eyes.


    They both nodded like sheep in front of me.


    "Alright," I dered with a wicked glint in my eyes. "I will forgive the two of you if you give me the best blow job."


    My words stunned them at first. But after a few moments, Chang Ae spoke up with newfound determination.


    "I want to be first!" she dered immediately, recognizing that going first might give her an advantage in this twisted game.


    "What a smart girl," I mused aloud, acknowledging her clever choice. Despite her current predicament, I couldn''t help but respect intelligence when I saw it, even in whore like her.


    "Let''s be clear here first. Am I forcing you, or are you doing it of your own ord?" I asked them.


    "Please let me suck your dick!" Ae answered immediately.


    "I also want to suck your dick! " Mizy added, afraid that I would change my mind.


    "You''re all hopeless. Alright, I won''t be a gentleman if I don''t give you what you want," I replied with a warm inviting smile.

 Chapter 223: Outperform

    I ordered one of my puppets to carefully remove the ropes binding them. They were too weak and terrified that I knew they wouldn''t dare to make a run for it.


    As I unzip my pants,Ae was shock at first after seeing how huge it was.


    "Is it the biggest dick you ever saw?" I asked herwith a teasing smile.


    "Yes," she nodded with a shock face, her disbelief evident as she struggled to grasp the reality of such a massive cock existence.


    I smiled at her response, knowing that she wasn''t lying. It was clear from her eyes that she was genuinely surprised. This type of dick was indeed a rare find in this country.


    She began by licking the tip before moving through the body, much like other women. Her mouth could not handle it without the right lubricant because it was thick and lengthy.


    Then she proceeded to kiss my balls like a lollipop. She began twisting her tongue and massaging my fully hard dick with her thin little frail finger .


    Finally, she took in my cock with her mouth, sliding it down her throat slowly. I didn''t have to do anything since she positioned herself such that my dick wouldn''t twist as she took it all the way.


    "BRAVO!"I p in response after seeing her performance.


    I would be lying if I said I''m not enjoying it . And the Domination Meters was also filing up.


    "Stop!" Imanded her, preventing her from continuing. I needed to give Mizy a fighting chance, as she seemed very concerned after witnessing Ae''s performance.


    "You didn''t like it?" Ae asked, her expression filled with anxiety and fear as she began to tremble, worried that I might do something terrible to her.


    "Don''t worry, you did well. Now, it''s Mizy''s turn. Let''s see if she can top that," I replied, trying to lighten the mood while still keeping them on edge.


    Mizy knelt down in front of me quickly. She took advantage of the fact that my dick was still sensitive. She imitated Ae''s style, but her tongue was actually pierced. That''s a performance boost of about +10 right away.


    As she continued, her tongue piercing added an electrifying sensation that heightened the pleasure even further. With each tantalizing move, she effortlessly showcased her expertise, leaving me craving for more.


    Ae, however, was bing agitated. She could tell that I was enjoying Mizy''s blowjobbased on my expression. I became even more excited after seeing her worried expression.


    "I''m cumming!"" I groaned as I clutched Mizy''s hair, my dick throbbing madly.


    When I finally let go of my cum in her mouth, Mizy handled it expertly as she gulped the whole thing. She proceeded to lick her fingers, seemingly to demonstrate to me how much she enjoyed my thick hot semen.


    "Wow! That was incredible!"" Iughed out loud. That was my genuine reaction. In terms of blow job, Mizy emerged to be the best of the three. She made all the other women look like amateurs.


    I was wondering how many dicks she had to suck to be this good. That blowjob was not created out of necessity. It was an intense skill to master.


    "I''m really sorry, Ae," I sighed as I gazed at her with eyes filled with pity, as though I were looking at someone already condemned to death.


    "It''s unfair! You gave her more time!" she protested. "I want another chance!"


    "Unfair? You insisted on going first," I replied with a confused look on my face. I was acting more naturally now, trying to give them a sense of hope.


    "And you can''t really top her even if I give you another chance," I added, cing my hand on Mizy''s shoulder.


    Ae was even more shocked after seeing that I now favored her friend.


    Mizy, on the other hand, felt relief. She was still shaking, but there was a little smile on her face.


    "Beat her up!" Imanded my puppets.


    "Please, I beg you! Please don''t do this! Mizy, please help me! Please tell him not to hurt me!" Ae started pleading to Mizy, thinking that she would help her. But Mizy didn''t even make eye contact with her.


    "Stop acting like a sore loser and just ept your loss," I shook my head in disappointment as I enjoyed ying with her emotions.


    "NO... NO... Please, no," she knelt on the floor, her head bowed, she was prostrating in front of me.


    I paused for a moment and finally sighed as I looked at her pitiful appearance.


    "You two can go," I told them. "Leave now before I change my mind," I added.


    Their faces lit up after hearing my words. My puppets also cleared a path for them, and they could now see the exit .


    "GO!" I shouted


    The sudden jolt of my scream snapped them out of their fear, and they immediately seized the chance to run.


    With the power back on, they could see the hotel lobby again. They didn''t waste a minute and rushed to the lobby, making their way down the hotel to escape this ce


    As I watched them flee, I remained seated in the chair, contemting my own actions.


    "I''m such a soft guy," I sighed to myself, feeling a bit disappointed with myself.


    The two of them kept running until they finally reached the exit of the hotel.


    "We''re safe! We can finally escape this ce!" Ae screamed in happiness, her relief visible as she realized that she had managed to keep her life.


    "Safe ?"


    Suddenly, they heard a voice from behind them. Slowly, they turned their heads around, and what they saw sent chills down their spines.


    "ZYDEN!" Ae and Mizy eximed in unison as they witnessed my old fat body, holding a menacing chainsaw in his hands.


    "It''s time to pay your debt," my obese self ,grinned sinisterly, revving the chainsaw''s engine as he advanced toward them at a leisurely pace.


    BRRRRR! BRRRRR! BRRRRR!


    "Let''s run away!" Ae urged Mizy.


    However, as they turned away, they realized that they were surrounded by multiple copies of my overweight self, each holding a different type of weapon.


    "Ae ,You said you love me!"


    "Why did you two lie?"


    "Why did you bully me?"


    "Why did you hurt me ? "


    "What did I do to deserve all those suffering?"


    The eerie sounds of numerous versions of myself speaking creepily added to the overall sense of fear. They felt as if they were losing their sanity after witnessing such a terrifying scene.


    "NO! Don''te any closer!" Ae and Mizy shrieked in terror, their voices trembling as they backed away.


    ***


    Inside the room.


    "I''m such a soft guy¡­."I paused for a moment "for only making them suffer this much,'' I chuckled to myself with a sinister tone while watching the two of them writhing and convulsing on the floor as they endured endless torment in their dreams.


    [Ding : Level UP]

 Chapter 224: Touch Down

    "Here''s your drink, Darling," Evelyn said as she handed me a juice inside a hollowed-out pineapple.


    "Thank you," I replied with a warm smile as I took the pineapple juice from her.


    The creative presentation of the drink inside a freshly cut open pineapple was a delightful touch.


    Sunlight gently rose, casting a warm glow on the water. The morning breeze, albeit slightly chilly, felt refreshing as I sipped on juice, letting out a happy smile. The air carried the scent of the ocean and the juice, fostering a pleasant atmosphere. I savored the moment, grateful for a new day and the simple joys it ushered in.


    ''This is the life,'' I whispered to myself, savoring the refreshing experience of an ind vacation. Regrettably, I knew I couldn''t extend my stay much longer. The police would arrive on the ind soon, so my time here was running out.


    I meticulously recorded all the events that transpired on the ind and made it appear as though Guk Kwan and the remaining individuals, whom I hadn''t killed, were responsible for the situation.


    After that, I deliberately chose not to harm their innocent girlfriends, guaranteeing their safety and granting them the opportunity to make it through the entire ordeal breathing.


    How did I do it?


    Well, without anyone realizing it, they were a day behind in their sense of time.


    I manipted the CCTV footage to make it look like Guk Kwan and the others were trying to harm everyone in a crazy, violent way. The recordings showed them in a bad light, and the hotel staff had to step in and stop them forcefully. Unfortunately, a lot of damage had already been done, and many died.


    While I wanted to extend my stay on the ind, I had to ensure that the timing of the incident somewhat aligned with the hotel''s official report.


    Meanwhile, I took responsibility for disposing of the bodies of those who tragically lost their lives on the ship by throwing them into the sea. I knew that the authorities would likely attribute this part of the situation to Guk Kwan and his friends.


    With all these preparations in ce, I seriously doubt that anyone would be able to connect these incidents to me.


    Whirr ! Whirr ! Whirr !


    All of a sudden, a distant noise caught my attention, drawing my gaze towards the horizon.


    There, I spotted a tiny ck dot against the vast expanse of the sky.


    As seconds ticked by, the dot steadily expanded, revealing the unmistakable form of a helicopter. Its des sliced through the air with a rhythmic hum, and its presence loomedrger and more distinct.


    "Well, it looks like my ride home is here" I said with a chuckle as I downed thest of my juice.


    "It''s time to head back,"I spoke aloud.


    Evelyn and the other girls smiled contentedly. They had thoroughly enjoyed their time on the beach while I had been preupied with my activities. For them, this vacation had been nothing but pure enjoyment.


    Of course, I made sure to erase any memory of them encountering those people involved in the unfortunate events. In their recollections, they had simply experienced a vacation.


    ***


    The journey back to Seoul was peaceful and uneventful. Riding in a helicopter had been an interesting experience, but it wasn''t the mostfortable mode of transportation. As I gazed at the sky, I pondered whether it might be a good idea to invest in my own private ne in the future.


    The mere thought of having my very own attractive stewardesses on board was enough to entice me into contemting the purchase of a private ne. Owning a private aircraft felt like the pinnacle of luxury and exclusivity.


    Finally, our helicopter reached its destination and touched down slowly.


    RING RING RING.


    As soon as wended, my phone started ringing. I quickly checked my messages and realized that I had received a number of texts from my associates/puppets .


    [ine] Thepany has been registered and we are currently in the hiring process.


    [Me] Good, only hire beautiful women.


    After conveying my most crucial order to her, I closed the messages to attend on other matters. I was eager to see mypany take off, but I couldn''t afford to spend excessive time on the process, which is precisely why I had brought ine on board. As long as the office was staffed with beautiful professionals, I was content with the direction things were heading.


    ''Oh, I forgot another important thing,'' I eximed with a tinge of annoyance, clicking my tongue in frustration.


    [Me] Please recruit recent graduates. I want them to be fresh. The younger and more talented they are, the higher their sry should be.


    With the hiring preferences sorted out, I turned my attention to my emails. Most of them were from my associates, dutifully reporting on the tasks I had assigned to them, effectively acting as my puppets in executing my directives.


    I noticed a message from Dr. Hong that immediately grabbed my attention. While it had taken him some time toplete his analysis of the stone, he had finally finished the task.


    I had instructed Allyssa to inform me if she noticed anything unusual about his actions, but her reports indicated that everything appeared to be in order. I n to visit him after leaving the airport.


    "Evelyn," I called out to the girls.


    "What is it, darling?" Evelyn inquired.


    "I''ll be visiting your managerter. Please let him know that I intend to sponsor you girls," I said, gently patting her head. I had made a promise to them that I would help them be superstars as my girls, and I was sure to keep that promise. With my other missions in the entertainment industry, boosting Evelyn and the others'' poprity would only work to my advantage.


    "Thank you, Darling!" Evelyn and the others eximed; their happiness evident as they jumped with joy.


    Being sponsored meant they could enjoy better marketing opportunities than many other unpopr groups. This was a prevalent issue in the Korean entertainment industry, wherepanies often determined who would be popr based on their funding allocation.


    Evelyn and her friends faced a rather gloomy outlook before, where their best options were to rely on sheer luck or hitch a ride on the "sugar grandpa" express for sponsorship.


    Luckily, they crossed paths with me, and while it''s true that I took advantage of them in my own way, hey, at least I''m not too hard on the eyes! So, it''s not such a bad deal after all.

 Chapter 225: Research Results

    As I headed to Seoul University, I decided to take a lowkey approach by using Uber.


    A sleek ck car pulled up at the curb, and I got into the back seat, giving a nod to the driver. Choosing Uber allowed me to blend in with the busy city surroundings.


    The city passed by as we drove through the lively streets of Seoul. I watched the people going about their everyday activities,pletely unaware of my presence.


    Inside the Building.


    "Come in! Come in!" Dr. Hong greeted me with a warm smile the moment he noticed me approaching his desk.


    "Did you manage to figure out what type of rock it is?" I inquired eagerly as I settled into my chair. I was anxious to uncover the origins of that stone as soon as possible.


    "Where did you get this rock?" Dr. Hong asked curiously, holding the stone in his palm.


    "Someone gave it to me," I replied firmly, but deep inside I felt that he discovered something important.


    "Why do you want to know?" I raised an eyebrow, ready to dig deeper into his motives.


    If he had stumbled on something dangerous, I needed to be informed, or I might have to take his life.


    "Because this stone is not a Moon rock ." he answered.


    "It''s not a moon rock?"


    "Well, this thing is definitely from the moon, but it''s much rarer than a moon rock. I double-checked, and it contains elements that only exist on the moon," he added, emphasizing its unique and exceptional nature.


    "And, to be honest, I had to hide the results because possessing this kind of stone is illegal," he exined.


    "Illegal??"


    "Don''t worry, you won''t be imprisoned for owning this, but it could be confiscated since this type of stone is considered a natural treasure," Dr. Hong reassured me, shedding some light on the potential consequences of possessing it.


    "So what is it? "


    Dr. Hong paused for a moment, then he stood up and closed the door before returning to his seat.


    "This thing is called Luna Stone," he spoke in a hushed tone.


    Seeing my confusion, he began to exin it in more detail.


    "Luna Stone is a particr type of extra terrestrial stone that was discovered during the first moon mission," Dr. Hong exined.


    "To give you a sense of its significance, if moon rocks are likemon rocks on Earth, then Luna stones could bepared to diamonds. They only managed to find 3 pebble-sized pieces of it on the moon by sheer luck. That''s why it''s considered extremely rare," he added .


    "How many of these things exist in Korea?" I inquired. For the time being, it was reassuring to learn that only 3 of these were extracted from the moon. It would be far more concerning if there were hundreds of them.


    "In Korea? None. This thing should not even be in this country. Most of these stones are kept by NASA," Dr. Hong rified.


    ''Then how did Mrs. Myeong Gia''s husband get hold of this? It seemed highly unlikely that NASA would readily part with these stones, especially considering there were only 3 in Earth. '' I pondered to myself.


    This left me with two possible exnations. Either NASA had lied about the total number of Luna Stones, or Mrs. Gia''s husband had acquired it from another source that had ess to these stones. Both scenarios were concerning, but at least I had a general idea of the situation.


    "Does this stone have any special characteristics?" I inquired with another question. Dr. Hong was knowledgeable aboutthis stones, and I wanted to get more information from him.


    "It has, but these are more gossips than actual science," he responded, taking another sip of his coffee.


    "I don''t mind. Please tell me everything you know," Imanded.


    [Suggestion: Failed] As expected, the suggestion failed, but I didn''t mind, as I was just posing a question he would surely answer willingly.


    "Alright, please keep in mind this is just a gossips, but ording to some beliefs, wearing this stone is said to help with stress and depression," Dr. Hong exined.


    "Did you feel anything different after touching it?" I asked. I was curious to know if the Luna stone had any tangible effect on him.


    "Well, I can''t really tell because I''m a very carefree person," Dr. Hong chuckled, suggesting that any potential effects of the Luna stone might not be easily noticeable for someone with his disposition.


    ''So, it helps with stress and depression? Maybe it''s because of its ability to block mental interference?'' It was a tentative conclusion, but the notion wasn''t entirely impossible.


    "Can you provide me with the data regarding its material make up?" I inquired, requesting the documents.


    "Here are the data, along with my personal notes and findings," he responded, handing me a white folder. He then carefully ced the stone back in its container.


    "Dr. Hong, I have another favor to ask," I mentioned, flipping through the files.


    "What is it?"


    "I want you to find out which among these elements and materials could affect the mind," Imanded.


    [Suggestion: Sess]


    "Okay," he replied promptly. This time, my suggestion worked as intended, allowing me to streamline the process.


    By controlling him to conduct research, it would save me a considerable amount of time. And with the stone in my possession, I no longer had to worry about not being able to control him to do my bidding.


    "By the way, do you happen to have kept a Luna Stone for yourself, or do you also own one?" I inquired.


    [Suggestion: Sess]


    "I have some dust fragments from the experiment," he replied.


    "Give it to me, but don''t touch it directly," Imanded.


    Upon hearing my instructions, he opened his cab and retrieved a small ss tube containing the stone fragments. He was careful not to touch them directly, ensuring their safety.


    Having gathered everything I needed, I began giving instructions, using words that sounded like ordinary requests.


    My intention was to keep any interaction as ordinary as possible, in case he happened to touch a Luna stone. This way, even if he remembered our conversation, it would simply seem like I had hired him for a regr research job.


    Having concluded my business with Dr. Hong, I exited the building and ced a call to someone.


    "Hello, Evelyn. Tell your manager to meet me at this address around 7:00 PM,"

 Chapter 226: The Mysterious Door

    While in the Uber car, I decided to check my status and allocate up my points.


    I''d dyed reviewing my stats during my time on the ind, wanting to first gauge how my n in Seoul was going. Luckily, everything seemed fine, so I could now distribute my points without any urgent concerns, in a calm and focused manner.


    "Status "


    ===========


    Name : Ji-Hoon Zyden


    Title : System Holder


    Age : 18 years old


    Overall Stats : 80.7


    Level :15 [1050/9000]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    <Attributes>


    Strength: 10


    Agility: 11


    Stamina: 10


    Endurance: 12


    Intelligence: 20


    Charisma: 10


    Mind Power : 7.7


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    <Skills>


    Mind Eye [Level 10]


    Suggestion [Level 41] [80.5%]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Skill Store II


    Skill Combination I


    Mission Board I


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    *Intense Quick Learning[Level 30]


    *Complex Cognitive Instinct[Level 20]


    *Parallel Processing[Level 20]


    *Psychic Geography[Level 20]


    *Psychic Shield [Level 20]


    *Mind Shock [Level 20]


    *Dream Maniption [ Level 20]


    -¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    *Faker [Level 1]


    *Quick Phase [Level 2]


    *Stone Body [Level 10 ]


    *Mind Link [Level 50]


    *Passive Meditation [Level 20]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Attribute Points: 24


    Skill points: 42


    Domination Points : 22


    ===========


    I had gained enough attributes to finally boost my Mind Power to a solid 10 points. However, I realized that upgrading it while on the move wasn''t the safest option, as unexpected things could happen during the process.


    "Find a safe spot, park the car, and keep me safe," I directed the driver using my suggestion.


    Without hesitation, he swiftly searched for a secure location, brought the car to a stop, and stepped out to stand guard, ensuring a safe environment for the upgrade.


    [Mind Power 7.7 ¡ª> 10.1 ]


    I was super excited to find out what random skill I would get after hitting 10 points in Mind Power. I mean,e on, with Mind Power already giving me cool stuff like telekinesis as a base, I was expecting something seriously overpowered.


    But not all dreamse true without a sacrifice. The moment my Mind Power hit 10, I felt a sudden headache pounding in my head.


    "Ouch!" I blurted out, grabbing my head like it was getting drilled. It felt like this crazy rush in my brain, kinda like an earthquake but in my head. The sensation was overwhelming, as if a storm of energy had suddenly surged through my mind.


    All of a sudden, my vision went nk, and I found myself in a pitch-dark ce.


    ''Is this my dream world?'' I wondered to myself, attempting to gain control, but nothing happened. It was just pure darkness¡ªno shapes, no colors, just an endless void of darkness.


    I tried looking at my hands, but it was as if they vanished. I could feel the presence of a hand, the sensation was there, but I couldn''t see them.


    "System! Where did you take me?" I shouted, but it dawned on me that even my voice seemed non existent in this void.


    "What is happening?" I asked myself, utterly confused. There were no windows, no HUD (Head-Up Disy). There was no system.


    With limited options, I decided to walk forward.I figured panicking wouldn''t help, so I just kept going.


    After a few minutes, I spotted a door in the distance. It caught my attention because it was the only thing not engulfed by the darkness around me.


    As I reached the door, I noticed its rustic but futuristic design. It looked like it was made of yellow wood, yet surprisingly solid. There were distinct patterns on it that contrasted with its wooden appearance. These patterns resembled glowing lines, simr to what you might see in a futuristic movie, adding an unexpected and intriguing touch to the overall design.


    CLACK!


    I turned the doorknob, only to realize that it was locked.


    CLACK


    I tried again, putting all my strength into it, but it didn''t budge.


    ''Maybe I need to use my mind power?'' I muttered to myself, attempting to use telekinesis to move the doorknob. To my surprise, even my mind power seemed ineffective in this ce.


    ''Don''t tell me that I''m trapped here?'' I thought to myself. Despite the uncertainty, I remained calm.


    Seconds turned to minutes, and minutes turned to hours. I lost track of time, and at this point, I didn''t really care anymore. But for some reason, I don''t feel any fear at all.


    Suddenly, something changed in this never-ending darkness. I saw a crack in the space, and a huge sh of light blinded me. When my vision returned, I found myself back in the car. After checking my watch, only a minute had passed.


    ''What the hell was that ce? And what about that door?'' I leaned back in my seat, trying to make sense of what had just happened.


    But before I could fully process everything, a notification chimed in.


    [Ding]


    [Congrattions Host for reaching 10 points in Mind Power]


    [Random Skill¡­]


    [Random Skill¡­]


    [Random Skill¡­]


    [Aegis Projection ]


    Find adventures at m v lemp-yr


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    [Aegis Projection: Summon an energy projection using Telekinesis . This summoned projection could be anything the host imagines and can change form once a month. It has the ability to attack, defend, and even fly depending on the host''s design. Read More..]


    *Base Size : 10 meters


    *Skill Upgrade :+ 0.5 meters per upgrade


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Wait, this thing sounds like that ninjutsu!" I eximed after reading the description.


    Of course, it wasn''t exactly the same as ninja techniques, but with this skill, I could simte a simr effect.


    As an otaku, the allure of bing a ninja almost made me forget about that dark ce. I''m ready to unleash my inner shinobi! .


    After satisfying my inner child and joking around, I decided to delve deeper into the details of the skill.


    ''So basically, I can create a projection using telekinesis. Telekinesis is normally invisible, but with this thing, it can project itself. At the same time, it doubles the durability of the projection and also reduces the consumption to 25%pared to normal telekinesis,'' I muttered to myself.


    It was a bit shy, but doubling the durability of my telekinesis was a big plus. Depending on my initial design, my Aegis Projections could act like a walking tank on its own. The added resilience made it a formidable force, and the creative possibilities had me excited about the potential applications in various situations.


    "This thing is not good for me because I''m such a humble guy," I acted disappointed, but deep inside, I was grinning like crazy.


    =============


    Author''s Note: November 20


    Tomorrow, I''ll be posting a bonus chapter for Power Stones. There will be a total of three chapters. If the Golden Ticket hits 100, then we''ll have four chapters.

 Chapter 227: Violet or Violent

    [Ding]


    [Mission: Obtain the Key to the Door ] [Reward: Neurolink Overload]


    ''A mission?'' I was suddenly jolted by the sound of the mission notification.


    After reading the content, I recalled the door inside that dark space. I did feel something when I saw that door. It was like it was calling out to me. Unfortunately, I could not open it no matter what I did.


    ''Neurolink Overload?'' That term made me curious. Just from that name, I could tell that it was a massive power-up. However, ''overload'' suggests exceeding capacity, so it might be a very strong skill with a penalty after using it.


    Regardless, I doubted that a skill from a mission would be weak. In fact, this was the first time the system gave a skill as a mission reward.


    But the issue now revolved around the key. The system had just informed me that there was a key, but where and how could I find it?


    The only thing that came to mind as a potential answer was my mother. Since I hadn''t heard anything yet from the private investigator I hired, I needed to wait until he came back from North Korea.


    So, for now, I decided to focus on increasing my powers. In order to rescue my mother, I needed all the strength I could muster. I doubted that they would just hand her over to me if I asked nicely.


    [Aegis Projection Level 1¡ª> Level20] [19.5 meters] [Authors Note . It was 0.5 meters not 5 meter per level]


    "Nice!"


    After seeing that the maximum height I could summon my Aegis Projection was 19.5 meters, I feel amazing.


    That''s almost 64 feet, which was almost the size of small building. For now, it''s big enough, so I didn''t increase it anymore. I need to personally check its usage first before deciding if I need to upgrade it further.


    The next part was designing my Projection. I could have waited until I got home, but I was too excited to try it out. To make it easier for me to design it, I went into my Dream World where time could be slow down.


    Of course, I still stayed alert by using parallel processing to get real-time data about my surroundings in the real world while I''m inside. Even though time might be different here, I could handle it by splitting my attention between the two.


    In the empty space, I began to design the whole thing. The energy I could see was colored blue, so I first formed a projection of a semi-transparent azure aura.


    Gradually, the aura took on the shape of a human figure. However, itcked a face/skin, revealing only a skeletal frame. The top part of the skull was then sliced in half, exposing a brain surrounded by halos. Not just any halos, but five rings resembling a crown encircling the brain.


    Then, on the body, there was a robe that resembled feathers, as if it were made of crows. The body extended another set of two arms, giving my projection a total of six long, thin arms. Each arm had a slender but powerful form, with palms that looked capable of smashing a person into pieces.


    Lastly, a mask manifested on the face of the projection. It took the form of a devil, wearing a sinister, smiling expression. Thebination of the skeletal frame, crow-feathered robe, multiple arms, and devilish mask created a striking and intimidating image for my Aegis Projection. Your next read is on NovelFire|le|mp|yr


    "WOW. This thing looks epic!" I eximed inside my dream after seeing the finished version on hand. It was so intimidating that just the sight alone would cause panic. It was even more awesome than the anime I took inspiration from. I even half expected it to strike a pose and demand a theme song whenever it appeared!


    ''I want to test this thing right away,'' I mused aloud. Unfortunately, making it move in the dream world doesn''t count. So, for now, I just need to save this image first so I can summon this thing anytime I want.


    After wrapping everything, I decided to save the remaining points for the future, just in case I would get another useful skill.


    I told the Uber driver to return to the car and drive me towards my destination. I wanted to wrap up this meeting quickly so I could head home, maybe even try summoning a smaller version of Aegis in the basement.


    Along the way, I saw the city lights passing through me in a blur.


    ''Not having my own training room is a real bummer. Maybe I should speed up my n to get my own building,'' I thought to myself as I stared out at the roads.


    Seeing all those skyscrapers, I couldn''t help but imagine owning one in the future.


    ''Someone is following me?'' I thought to myself as my crow sent a warning signal.


    I''d been on high alert since the get-go, and sure enough, I spotted a car tailing me. I directed the driver through a maze of turns, but no surprises¡ªthe car was still doggedly on my tail.


    ''Who is following me?'' I mused to myself as I tried to figure out my next actions. I''d been careful all this time, so I was puzzled about who could be tailing me.


    Using my Mind Link, I ask my crow to fly closer to the car , so I could see the people inside.


    ''A girl?'' I mused as I saw a petite woman with violet hair wearing headphones, casually licking a lollipop in the backseat.


    Suddenly, the girl looked out the window, and then she did something I did not expect.


    "Hello, Oppa ," she spoke. There were no sounds from the car because of the distance, but I could tell her words just by reading her lips. This girl could actually see through me, like Alice.


    "Mind Eye"


    ===========


    Name : Rei Mei/ ??


    Age : 18 years old


    Overall Stats : ??


    Level (??)


    <Attributes>


    Strength: ??


    Agility: ??


    Stamina: ??


    Endurance: ??


    Intelligence: ??


    Charisma: ??


    Mind Power??


    ------------------


    Status: ??


    Suggestion Chance : ??


    Title : ??


    ===========


    Another person the system couldn''t identify. Well, that''s just great.


    "How about you stop the car so we could talk?" The girl spoke again. This time , it wasn''t a normal sound but rather directly conveyed through the crow mind.


    At this point, I was prepared to unleash all my deadly skills and confront her. This girl was far from ordinary, and I don''t want to take my chances. However, the uncertainty of not knowing how strong she was made me hesitate a little.


    It''s not like I was afraid of her. Being smart just made me think of the worst possible scenarios.


    "Should I attack first, or should I hear her out?" I wondered, torn between the two options.

 Chapter 228: Family Secrets

    ''Nah, I can''t take the chance,'' I thought to myself as I began to focus my mind power, contemting whether to flip her car or throw it into another car.


    But before I could initiate my attack, she spoke again.


    ''Oppa, let''s talk. This is about Aunty,''


    Stunned by her words, I felt like she was talking about my mother.


    I''m currently clueless about my mom, so it would be good for me to listen to her if she had any information.


    Moreover, this girl already knew me, so escaping was no longer the best option since my identity was exposed.


    ''I thought I could y incognito for a little bit longer,'' I sighed.


    I''m feeling a bit regretful, but at the same time, not that shocked. I already expected that someone would figure out about me sooner orter. Besides, I''m stronger now, so I''m pretty sure I could defend myself.


    And even if she was stronger, I could still hold on using a number of life-saving skills. I also have a lot of skill points to spare, so I could adjust to anything.


    But before talking to her, I had my crows check the entire area.


    I wanted to make sure we weren''t being followed by other groups because dealing with one person was different from handling a group of gifted.


    Even though I''m powerful, taking on multiple opponents could be risky.


    After a couple of minutes, I didn''t notice anyone who seemed suspicious. I even used my Mind Eye to check everyone''s stats, and all the people currently en route with me had normal info, below average even.


    "Find a safe spot too park the car," Imanded the driver.


    The Uber driver parked the car in a less crowded parking lot, and I promptly exited the vehicle.


    The decision to leave the car in a more open space was based on safety considerations. Being in a confined area poses potential risks.


    After a couple of seconds, the car following me also stop


    Then, the girl wearing the headphones exited the vehicle in a carefree manner.


    There was no tension in her movement at all. I don''t know if she was just confident in her power or if she was an airhead with no sense of danger. She was literally facing me, someone who might already be the strongest in Korea.


    The girl continued to walk toward me withcarefree manner, her headphones still ying a tune that only she could hear.


    As she approached, I decided to take control of the situation. Focusing my mind power, I extended my telekinesis to restrict her movements.


    "Stop right there," Imanded, my voice firm.


    She paused mid-step, her carefree expression reced by a curious one.


    "Why so serious, OPPA?" she quipped, her voice carrying a teasing tone. "I just want to talk about Aunty. No need to be physical ,"


    But despite her casual demeanor, I remained cautious.


    "Start talking. But one wrong move, and these won''t be the only things you''ll have to worry about," I warned, tightening my grip on her.


    I wasn''t sure if she could see it, but at that moment, a giant invisible hand was holding her.


    "Scary," she giggled.


    "But you don''t really need to be mean to me" she added and snapped her fingers.


    Out of nowhere, I felt my hold on her burst like bubbles. Her nonchnt response indicated that my attempt to exert control had little impact on her.


    ''Fuck!'' I cursed inwardly after seeing her break my Telekinesis just like that.


    ''But how did she do it?'' I asked myself. I observed everything, and I did not see any energy maniption at all.


    I just felt that she vibrated for a moment, and it generated enough shockwaves to destroy the giant invisible hand.


    Her abilities seemed to operate on a different concept as mine, leaving me intrigued and somewhat perplexed.


    Of course, I didn''t show it on my face; otherwise, she might think I''m weaker than her.


    "You know it''s not good to break someone else''s toy. I was going easy on you, but it seems that you don''t know how to take a hint," I spoke in a cold manner as I leveled up Faker to level 10 and activated it.


    This time, I copied a character with an arrogant and confident attitude. Now that the skill was more powerful, it was able to show the overbearing attitude of an OP character realistically.


    SWOOOSH!


    She suddenly jumped backward, finally realizing that she was in danger. The bnce of power had shifted, and the tension in the air heightened.


    "OPPA, no need to be too serious. I apologize if I acted rashly," she bit her tongue and tried to look cute, her tone carrying a yful and girly vibe. Her demeanor shifted noticeably after I made it clear that I meant business.


    Well, if I''m being honest, she was really cute. She''s petite and thin, and her face was small and attractive, with a distinct touch that leans more towards Japanese features than the typical Korean look. Thinking about it, her name also sounds Japanese.


    "What do you want? And how did you know about me?" I asked her.


    She paused for a moment.


    "Oh, you still don''t remember, OPPA?. We knew each other back in the foundation. Did you forget about me? We used to y around with the others," she asked, adding a touch of familiarity and longing on her words.


    "Foundation?" I repeated the word. It felt familiar, but I couldn''t remember anything. Then it hit me ¨C Alice also talked about a foundation. Could these two be rted?


    "So, you still haven''t opened the door yet?" She sighed.


    "What door?" I asked but didn''tplete my sentence. The first thing that came to my mind was that door in that dark ce, but I would be an idiot to tell her that.


    "I can''t tell you much because you haven''t opened it yet; Aunty would be mad at me. I really thought you would have already opened it after all this time. What have you been doing all these years, OPPA?" She asked with a confused look, as if she was not satisfied with my current progress.


    ''This girl¡­'' I almost snapped at her. ''Calm yourself, Zyden. You''re not slow; you''re just being careful,'' I soothed myself.


    She waited for my response, but right now, I don''t know what to say. I couldn''t tell her that I spent my time as a depressed NEET and only started getting stronger recently.


    "Don''t worry about it, OPPA, I know that you''re powerful enough to help me." She broke the silence.


    "Help in what?" I asked.


    "Help me save, Sister Alice!"

 Chapter 229: Photograph and Memories

    ''Alice again?'' I was shocked by her sudden request.


    I didn''t immediately believe her words. I was just engaging in this conversation solely to gather information about my mother. If I sensed anything suspicious, my n was to activate Mind Shock and then use my suggestion ability when she was at her most vulnerable state.


    ''Maybe I could use this to my advantage,'' I thought to myself. I had numerous questions for her¡ªabout the door, my mother, and that foundation.


    "Why should I help you?" I asked, my voice firm and arrogant. I wanted to establish that I was in control of this conversation. That she needed me, but I didn''t necessarily need her.


    "What do you mean? OPPA, Alice is your ¡­" She wanted to say something but ended up stopping midway.


    "She''s my what?"


    "I can''t tell you, but we really need to save her." She tried to exin herself.


    "Then, I won''t help her," I warned.


    She was shocked by my words and paused for a moment.


    "OPPA, if you don''t save her now, then you will regret it after you unlock that door!" She started to walk closer to me.


    "Stay back," Imanded, keeping her distance.


    The air felt tense, and I remained vignt, uncertain of her intentions.


    ''I don''t have plot armor like those naive MCs, so better be safe than sorry,'' I thought to myself, acknowledging the unpredictable nature of the situation.


    She stopped and looked troubled by my words.


    "OPPA, you''re being mean to Sister Alice!" She pouted her cheek.


    "Hey, I don''t even know you, so stop acting like we are close," I reprimanded her.


    "We are close! That''s why you need to help me rescue her!" She eximed.


    "Then tell me everything first. You can''t expect me to just believe you? I''m sorry, but I''m not an idiot," I sneered at her with contempt. Did she really think that she could guilt-trip me into helping her? I was too petty to even consider that.


    Now we were at a standstill. To be honest, I was curious about Alice as well, but this girl was withholding a lot of information, making it hard for me to trust her.


    ''I will save herself alone then,'' She sighed and then turn her head away.


    ''A chance!'' I took this opportunity to use my Mind Shock.


    A powerful mental wavelengthwas unleashed from within me. It was so fast that I only blinked, and the energy was already close to hitting her.


    SNAP!


    I heard a snap sound, and suddenly I witnessed something that almost made me cursed out loud¡ªthe girl vanished and reappeared in front of me in a punching position.


    "Stone Body! Aegis!" I activated my skills, and a blue armor instantly covered me, while I felt that my body became harder.


    *BOOM!


    A mini shockwave rippled through the air after her fist collided with my Aegis. I managed to withstand the attack, but it was no ordinary punch. It felt more like being struck by a speeding truck, racing at 70 km per hour. Find adventures at m v lem|p-yr


    "Stop moving," Imanded.


    [Suggestion: Failed]


    ''I knew it.'' Seeing that it did not work, I used Telekinesis to create a distance between us by pushing her away.


    "I almost died from that punch," I shook my head, still trying to maintain a tough facade.


    "Did you just tried to do something with my mind, OPPA? Don''t bother. Aunt gave me immunity from your power," a smile formed on her face. "And you''re the one who attacked me first!" she added.


    "My mom gave you immunity?" I was shocked by her revtion. Could she really be telling the truth? This was really a problem. I''m too used to controlling people, and now I''m having a hard time trusting anyone I don''t have control over.


    "Prove it, and I will help you," I began to converse with her again.


    I don''t think I would lose to her if I get really serious. With Aegis and Telekinesis, the moment she attacks me, I would stop her movements momentarily and then crush her using the six hands of my projection.


    But I''m really curious to know if she was really telling the truth or not.


    "I can''t tell you much because I''m under oath to Aunty. But if you want proof, then this is the only thing I could give you," she replied as she pulled out her wallet. Then she picked up a photo.


    The photo suddenly vibrated and shot through the air, but I was able to stop it with Telekinesis.


    "This¡­" I was stunned to see the picture.


    It was me and six other girls. I could recognize three of them in the photo. Alice was there, and this violent girl, but thest one was someone I only recognized on TV. It was Sung Hei, AKA the Song Goddess of Asia.


    I attempted to scrutinize the picture for any irregrities, I found none. Then, as I delicately flipped the photograph, my eyes caught a detail etched in my memory¡ªmy mother''s unmistakable handwriting and signature.


    ''Why can''t I remember everything about all of this?'' I asked myself. After increasing my intelligence, I could recall everything that happened to me in the past in detail, but there were still some things that seemed to be blocked.


    "Do you believe me now, OPPA?" she asked again, her voice now more calm.


    [Ding]


    [Save Alice from Cerebrum]


    [Reward +15, 0000 EXP, +20 Attribute points. + 20 Skill Points + 5 Domination Points]


    ''So, the system really wanted me to save Alice,'' I mused inwardly after seeing the mission again. Seeing this, now I was a bit more sure that this girl was telling me some truth, and was not that hostile.


    If she was really after me, then her speed alone was enough to take me down if she tried to assassinate me. But she did not do it, meaning the chance of her going after my head was low.


    "Alright, I will help you, but you at least need to tell me what you can say. I''m notfortable with working with someone I barely remember or know," I replied,


    "Okay, OPPA!" She nodded, excitement lighting up her face after hearing memitting to save Alice.

 Chapter 230: Under Oath

    "Let''s discuss this in a more private location, this ce is not safe," I suggested after resolving the situation with her.


    The recent showdown had caused amotion, generating a loud noise. Even though I had checked the area beforehand and ordered my crows with blocking the CCTV cameras, the sound was still likely to draw unwanted attention.


    "You''re too cautious, OPPA,"


    "And you''re reckless," I shook my head. This girl was far too carefree for her own good. She seemed to believe her speed could get her out of any situation, but there were numerous ways someone could counter her.


    "Just get on your car, and follow me," I ordered.


    "Okay," she nodded, then turned away from me to return to her car. I waited for her to reach her vehicle before making my move, ensuring a safe distance between us.


    After confirming that the surroundings were secure, I instructed my driver to take us to a quieter location on the outskirts of the city.


    The crowded city restricted my ability to fully utilize my powers due to the risk of causing amotion. However, in the outskirts, I could unleash my abilities more freely, providing a safety in case of unexpected events.


    ***


    "Now, let''s talk," I broke the silence as I leaned against a tree. The moon cast a beautiful light on the darkness, and the cold air added an enigmatic atmosphere to the scene.


    "Wait, Oppa, I think it''s better for me to introduce myself. You still don''t remember my name, right?" she replied.


    ''Her name? So, she doesn''t know that I can see her status through my Mind Eye?'' I made a mental note of this discovery.


    "Sure," I replied with a nonchnt face.


    "My name is Rei Mei," she introduced herself with an energetic smile.


    "Okay," I nodded.


    "Okay? That''s it? you''re such a meanie, OPPA!" she pouted her cheeks, as if she was expecting me to praise her for telling me her name.


    "Just stop wasting my time and start talking about what you know," I shook my head. This girl was too talkative, acting like those annoying female leads in romantic stories that never end up with the main character to begin with.


    "Do you hate me, OPPA?" she asked with a saddened expression.


    "You''re too noisy. The only time I want a noisy girl is in bed," I replied with a sarcastic joke.


    "You haven''t changed, OPPA. You''re still a pervert like when we were young. But it''s okay because I''m yours to begin with," she smiled seductively at me and started walking forward.


    "Just keep your distance if you don''t want me to attack you," I spoke with a firm voice. My faker ability was working like magic right now.


    To be honest, my heart skipped a beat when she started acting flirty, but thanks to the faker, I was able to maintain a cool demeanor outside.


    And what about me being a pervert when I was young? Surely, she was just messing around. How can my young self be that twisted? I remembered being a cute and nice boy in my childhood years.


    "Alright," she sighed in disappointment, her expression turning into a cute pout.


    "So let me give you a little backstory, first. Sister Alice, me and the others in the photos are your childhood friends. We used to y with each other all the time when we were undergoing our treatment from Aunty," She started talking, her tone shifting to a more serious and calmer manner, as if this particr topic was important to her.


    "Treatment? You mean you also have a mental disorder like Alice?" I inquired.


    "Do you remember Sister Alice''s sleepwalking?" she asked.


    "No, I just heard about it from her sister, Alyssa,"


    "Oh, Sister Alyssa! She always came with Alice back then," she replied with a smile.


    Her story checked out with Alice''s story, so at least now I knew that she was telling some truth.


    "This foundation was founded by my mother, right? Why?" I asked.


    She paused for a moment to contemte.


    "I don''t know the full story, but I''m sure Aunty was doing it for you," she replied.


    "Doing it for me?" I asked with a confused look. I never recalled having a mental disorder. In fact, I started bing crazier after I got the system.


    "My memory is a little bit hazy, but Aunty always reminded the six of us back then that you''re special, and that everything was for your sake," she answered.


    ''Mom did?'' My mind raced to think of possible exnations for my mother''s actions. If I trust her words, does it mean that the six of them are meant to help me?


    "Can you tell me more about my mom?"


    "I can''t. It''s not that I don''t want to, but the oath we made to Aunty back then is restricting me," she shook her head.


    ''Oath? Is this the same as my suggestion?'' I mused to myself.


    They were immune to my suggestion, so maybe they were already under a skill with the same function as my skill. If that was the case, then maybe my power really came from my mother. But what about the system?


    "Do you know about the system then?" I asked her.


    "System? What''s that? Is that a type of game or something?" She replied with a clueless face, her voice sounding innocent and cute.


    ''She doesn''t know about the system? She is either lying to me or she was really clueless about it. ''


    "How about your speed? How did you move that fast?"


    I wanted to understand the logic behind her speed. If she refused to tell me, it meant she was wary of me discovering her weakness. If she genuinely intended to help me, there shouldn''t be a reason for her to be cautious.


    "My speed? Well, it''s the ability I awakened after Aunty opened the door for me. It allowed me to travel at the speed of sound by snapping my fingers as a trigger," she replied instantly, without a hint of hesitation in her voice.


    "That door again? So that door was not exclusive to me?"


    "I don''t know. But I''m pretty sure your door is different," she replied.


    "How can, you be sure?"


    "Well, it''s because you are the ¡­" Suddenly, her face contorted.


    "My.... head¡­ hurts!" Genuine agony crossed her expression as tears streamed down her face. She knelt to the ground, clutching her head as if grappling with an unseen force.

 Chapter 231: In Charge

    "What''s happening to you?"


    "It''s¡­ my¡­ oath. I almost slipped up. Don''t worry, Oppa... It will stop on its own," Rei Mei gasped heavily, speaking between breaths.


    She was vulnerable right now, so a sudden thought entered my mind.


    Join us at m v|le mpyr


    ''Should I incapacitate her and try my suggestion?'' I muttered to myself. It would be much safer for me if I could control and make her my puppet.


    ''Let''s try to y safe first,'' I added.


    "Your head doesn''t hurt anymore," I used my skills.


    [Suggestion: Failed]


    ''Well, it turns out the Oath is stronger than my suggestion,'' I sighed, a bit disappointed but also kind of proud. Mom had some serious power.


    With no other options, I waited for her to calm down.


    After a couple of minutes, she suddenly stopped squirming. Her clothing was now drenched in sweat, and I could even see the outline of underwear underneath it.


    Unfortunately, she was t as an iron board. Maybe because of her sonic speed, I figured a well-endowed chest wouldn''t be the best fit for optimal aerodynamics.


    Rei Mei power was better suited for a man, but it seems my mother figured sending an attractive woman was the way to go. Probably knew I''d just kill any male helper. My mom was a genius for thinking things through, or maybe she just knows me too well.


    "OPPA, please help me stand up," she asked weakly, clearly exhausted from the ordeal.


    I hesitated, contemting whether to help her or not. After a brief internal struggle, I extended my hand and helped her stand up.


    ''Oh wait, '' I paused for a moment, then decided to use my telekinesis instead. I lifted her up in the air and settled her on a nearby tree.


    "Are you alright now?" I asked with a tone that was not too friendly but not too rude either. I wanted to maintain a professional rtionship with her while I figured things out.


    "Yeah, I can manage," she replied while breathing in and out. She then started wiping her forehead from sweat; she looked really messed up right now, as if she had just gone one round with me on the bed.


    "So, what are your ns? I remember you mentioning that you wanted to save Alice, but how do you n to go about it?" I asked.


    "I know where they took her. So, we just go to that ce and bust her out!" She replied with energy in her voice. It seemed that she had recovered enough to start spouting nonsense again.


    "Oh great, that sounds easy!" I replied with a wide smile.


    "I knew you would like my idea, OPPA!"


    "Yeah, it''s a good idea for an airhead like you," I scolded her. This girl was a total numskull. She just gave me the worst possible idea.


    Her sucking on a lollipop at her age should have been a giveaway that she was really childish. I thought it was her fashion statement, but at this point, she looks like a child who somehow managed to turn 18 and have powers.


    ''Wait? Why do I feel like I''m roasting myself?'' I muttered to myself.


    "You don''t like the idea?" she asked with teary eyes.


    I raised an eyebrow, giving her the kind of disappointed stare, you''d reserve for a puppy that just chewed up the food you spent half an hour in line to get.


    She seemed to get the message and wisely chose to keep her retort to herself. Maybe, just maybe, there was a glimmer ofmon sense on her.


    "Now just tell me where she is and what happened to her for starters," I leaned on the tree again , this time I lowered my guard a little.


    "She''s being held captive in one of Cerebrum HQ in Goyang. She was caught a few days ago."She answered.


    "I see," I replied with a nod, pretending not to know the details about what happened to Alice.


    I couldn''t reveal to Rei Mei that the system had given me a mission, and I had just rejected it, inadvertently putting Alice''s life in more danger. It wasn''t really my fault; how could I have predicted that declining the mission woulde back to haunt me?


    "By the way, how did you know all of this? And have you been watching me all this time?" Another question popped into my mind. I didn''t think she was smart enough to figure all these things out.


    "Sister Alice sent me an email that she was being targeted by Cerebrum,"


    "As for, OPPA, I went to see you after I discovered that Sister Alice was abducted. But you were out of town, so I waited. It was just a coincidence that I saw you at my university, so I followed you."


    "You go to Seoul University?" I asked. She looked like an airhead, but if she got there, she must not be that bad.


    "I got there through a sports schrship. I''m on the track and field team," she answered with a proud look.


    "Figures," I nodded my head, the pieces were finallying together.


    As if reading my mind, she protested. "Hey, OPPA, don''t be mean. I''m really smart, you know!"


    "Back to the topic, how did you know that she was in Goyang?" I redirected the conversation. I needed more information to form a n.


    She pouted her cheek again, but then she sighed, realizing that I wasn''t nning to engage in any nonsense conversation with her.


    "Because that''s where she was abducted," she replied.


    "You airhead!" I couldn''t help but shake my head at her apparentck of awareness. It was like conversing with her had a direct impact on my intelligence, as if my brain cells were gradually abandoning ship.


    "Do you even know if there was a Cerebrum HQ in Goyang? Did you see them ? Did you research on them? " I asked with an annoyed tone. I felt like and idiot for being too cautious with this girl. There was no way someone like her could actually plot to hurt me.


    "Nope," she shook her head. "Aunty told us to never show our powers or we would be captured, so I only knew about Cerebrum from Sister Alice''s text."


    ''I know it, she''s useless,'' I sighed to myself '' But I could still use that power of her to good use.''


    "Alright, but I''ll be in charge here. You don''t do anything until I tell you to. Follow all mymands, got it?" I asserted.


    "Okay, OPPA. As long as we can save Sister Alice!" Rei Mei replied with determination.

 Chapter 232: Change of Plans

    "So, what do you want me to do, OPPA?" she asked while trying to stand up. I helped her with my telekinesis since she was having a hard time bncing herself.


    "Nothing , Let me handle everything . I need to know more first about what we are dealing with before doing anything"


    "But sister Alice will be more in danger if we wait." She protested.


    "Like I said, weck information. Moving blindly would just attract unwanted attention. They got Alice, right? So for all you know, you''re their next target because you''re not being careful," I reprimanded her. I feel like this girl would cause trouble if I don''t remind her to stay low-key all the time.


    "But..."


    I cut off her words. "You said you will follow my orders, right? Besides, I could feel that Alice is safe," I reassured her.


    "You have a way to tell?" She eximed after misunderstanding my words.


    "Of course," I nodded and acted confident. I''m pretty sure that the system would give me a failed mission notification if something bad happened to her already. So, seeing that a mission was still avable, there was a high chance that she was still alive.


    The issue here was how I should proceed. If I''m going to save Alice, it would be much better to rescue my mother along the way if they were being held in the same ce. But right now, I don''t think my power was enough to take on this mission.


    I might be able to cause some serious damage, but what would happen when I exhausted my Mind Power? So, the first thing I needed to do was to farm some skill points again and power up. I also needed someone who could cover me while I''m regenerating my Mind Power.


    "Hey, you said that there were six of you, right?" I asked her.


    "Yep."


    "Then could you contact the other 4?"


    She mused for a moment, thinking about my question.


    "I could contact the other 2. But I don''t know if they will be willing to help," she sighed.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Well, I tried asking them already, but they told me to forget about Sister Alice and just live my life."


    "Ohhh" I touched my chin in contemtion after hearing her words.


    "They''re heartless, right?" she started venting.


    "Nope, they''re actually pretty smart," I chuckled, thinking that those two were not idiots like her.


    "OPPA, you always bully me!"


    I shifted the conversation right away, seeing that she would again start acting like a spoiled brat. "What about the other two?"


    "I can''t contact them," she replied with a sad look after seeing that I''m not willing to engage on a banter with her.


    "Alright, forget about the missing ones. Get the other two and tell them that I needed their help. Here is my dummy number, contact me after you convinced them."


    "Okay, OPPA," she nodded.


    "By the way, how did you figure out that I was controlling the crow before?" I asked her. This was one of my weaknesses that I needed to figure out. I wanted to know why and how, so I could think of a way to at least hide this ring weakness.


    "Oh, intent. I could tell that the crow has intent," she answered while putting her finger to her lips.


    "Intent?" I asked.


    "Aunty taught us how to detect it. So how it works is like intuition. We can tell if someone is watching us. In your case, OPPA, you don''t even try to hide it," she giggled.


    "Do you know how to hide this Intent thing ?" I pressed her further .


    "I remember Aunty telling us that to hide intent, a person needs to remove any malice from his thoughts first. To be honest, your intent was too strong that I felt like you were nning to kill me back then," she exined.


    "I was nning to kill you," I admitted.


    "OPPA? You were really trying to kill me?" She eximed after hearing my words.


    "Don''t mind the past, and just focus on the future," I immediately shifted the conversation.


    She pouted her cheeks, but I refused to deal with her tantrums and gave her a cold look to put her in her ce.


    Finally, she gave up and started conversing with me normally. She would add some little childish remarks from time to time, but it wasn''t too overbearing, so I just gave her a pass.


    Stay updated with m-v le-mpyr


    I got the general idea after hearing her exnation about "Intent".


    As for the key, she couldn''t tell me much due to the oath, but from some of her words, it seemed the door was like a seal. Once opened, it would lead to a big power-up beyond my current abilities. I recalled the system reward "Neurolink Overload," so it must be rted to that skill.


    After talking extensively with Rei Mei about things I should know, I inquired about her driver, whom she considered trustworthy.


    To add an extrayer of security, I spoke to him directly. Using my Suggestion ability, I subtly influenced his mind without alerting her.


    It seemed she could only detect my suggestion when it was explicitly aimed at her, as she showed no reaction when I controlled her driver. I put her words into consideration regarding Intent and programmed her driver in a way that would make him clueless about being controlled.


    This tactical move allowed me to ce an undercover informant, someone who could discreetly keep an eye on Rei Mei without her knowledge.


    With all my questions somewhat answered, I ended the meeting. It would be safer for me not to interact with her too much while I finished my preparations.


    ***


    On the backseat of the car, I saw the city of Seoul on the horizon, closing in.


    The lights were amazing to look at, unlike the darkness of the outskirts. It was beautiful and peaceful, and I yearned for a life of peace in this city.


    However, not all dreams coulde true, and no matter how much I tried to hide, it seemed that chaos and problems woulde to me regardless.


    Realizing that my original n needed some adjustment, I picked up my phone to contact someone. I needed more power fast, so I had to be bolder with my actions.


    "Hello, this is Zyden. I want you to look up something for me."

 Chapter 233: Creating Stars

    "Mr. Zyn!" A thin man, dressed in a rather distinctive purple polo shirt that seemed a bit too snug, with a yellow scarf around his neck and shiny ck pants, stood up from his seat when he saw me.


    His outfit didn''t quite match the upscale vibe of the ce, but it made him stand out. The purple shirt shed a bit with the ssy surroundings, and his yellow scarf caught everyone''s eye as it pped when he got up.


    His green hair also did not help with his current attire, but I''m not really one to judge, considering I get my fashion sense from researching "Best Attire for handsome Men" most of the time.


    He was Evelyn''s group current manager. Looking at his outfit, I could tell he wasn''t exactly rolling in dough. His attempt at looking ssy was like a fashion mixed up.


    "You can sit down," I gestured with my hands, inviting him to remain seated.


    "I apologize to everyone for keeping you all waiting; I had some business to attend to," I exined.


    It was already 8:30 pm when I arrived because of my little encounter with Rei Mei. I had texted Evelyn in advance, so they didn''t leave and just ordered food, which they had already finished eating.


    "Mr. Zyn, you''re really handsome! I think you''d be famous instantly if you tried to be an idol!"


    "Thank you, but I don''t think that the celebrity life suits me," I chuckled at hisment.


    "You''re too humble. You''re even more charismatic than Rune!" he eximed.


    "Rune?" I asked with a puzzled look. I haven''t been updated with the recent celebrity news.


    "He''s the current top male idol, shot to stardom in one go. Looks like a flower boy, but honestly, your cool and charismatic vibe would totally outshine his delicate appearance!"


    ''Is he the same guy Alice mentioned before?'' I mused, recalling Alice''s words.


    "Thank you for thepliment, but I don''t really think I''m suited to bing a star," I chuckled, acting down to earth. But deep inside, I knew that I could easily beat any male idols if I really tried. Even a very versatile idol with all the talents would be hard-pressed to beat me if I focused on bing one.


    But doing that would be counterproductive. I barely have enough time to get stronger, so bing a celebrity was out of the question. Besides, why settle on bing a star when I have all this power in the palm of my hand?


    "Let''s talk about business now," I shifted the conversation. I got the feeling that he would keep insisting if I didn''t put a stop to this topic.


    "Sure, sure," he replied with a respectful tone after realizing my intentions.


    "Mr. Zyn, I heard from the girls that you wanted to sponsor us?" He reinitiated the conversation with an energetic smile. I chuckled at his antics; I could practically see a dor sign in his eyes right now.


    What an easy person to read. Well, I don''t dislike these types of people. They are more honest with their feelings, unlike cunning individuals who act like goody two-shoes.


    But to be more efficient, it''s better to control him so he would do his job even better.


    "I n to sponsor them, and I hope that you will do your best to give them the best opportunity," I subtly used my suggestion. It was so smooth that he didn''t even realize he was now under my control.


    "Of course!" he replied with enthusiasm.


    "Alright, then tell me the best way to increase their poprity fast" I asked him.


    I''m not well-versed in the entertainment industry, so getting some information first seemed like the best move.


    "Well, right now, I think the best way to do it is through Social media and online streaming sites. I''ll be honest with you, Mr. Zyn, Evelyn and the others are really talented, but our currentpany only allocated the bare minimum fund for them. If we really want them to stand out, then we need to make a trendy music video to increase their poprity," he exined.


    "Then, just make a music video. I can give you the funds to make one. Money is not an issue," I replied with a nonchnt expression. I will have a lot of revenue when mypany starts operating, so no need to cheap out on my girlfriends.


    "Thank you, Mr. Zyden! But..." He paused for a moment, clearly wanting to say something.


    "What''s the problem?"


    "We need a good song to shoot them to stardom. And right now, most of the talentedposers are exclusively working with more popr and talented groups. I don''t have the connections to get one of them to make us one.," he sighed, feeling embarrassed by his ipetence.


    "That''s not an issue. Just set up a meeting for me with whicheverposer you pick, and I will handle the rest," I reassured them. With my powers, convincing anyposer to write the best song of the year would be a piece of cake.


    As for talent, Evelyn''s group didn''tck it. They were merely restricted because they weren''t as favored.


    "Thank you, Mr. Zyn!" He bowed his head, looking very satisfied with my promise.


    "You''re wee," I replied with a nod, watching his thankful face, still grinning from ear to ear.


    "By the way, before we do all of this, I wanted to first talk about their contract with your currentpany." I tapped the table.


    I heard from Evelyn that their current contract was a little bit exploitative, so I wanted to fix it right away before they even became popr. Most entertainmentpanies would do that to rising idols.


    "This is the contract," he handed me a copy, and I began to read it.


    As expected, the contract was unfavorable, so I had to fix thister.


    ZZZZZ!


    Suddenly, my phone vibrated, and I slowly nced at the screen. A satisfied grin spread across my face as I absorbed the details of text.


    "Let''s end this meeting. I have something to take care of. From now on, when you need money, just tell Evelyn."

 Chapter 234: Unseen Force

    *BAM!


    A body soared through the air, crashing violently against the wall headfirst with a loud thud the instantly took his life.


    The others, shocked by the sudden violent scene, looked around in confusion, trying to find any sign of the attacker. However, the white hallway filled with paintings and modern furniture revealed no clues.


    Faced with no signs of movement, they quickly checked on theirrade who had been brutally mmed into the wall. His skull was contorted due to the impact, resembling someone who had been hit by a truck.


    Everyone gulped nervously, beads of sweat forming on their foreheads as they saw what happened to one of them.


    "What happened?" one of them asked as he pulled up his gun from his waist.


    The others who saw this also did the same. Guns might be illegal in Korea, but this ce was a private mansion, so the guards were allowed to carry guns.


    However, the momentary silence was shattered again as another unfortunate individual was lifted into the air by an unseen force, only to be mercilessly mmed into the floor, leaving a trail of shock and fear among the witnesses.


    Panic spread like wildfire. Those with guns were tempted to shoot randomly due to their fear. However, before they could even pull the trigger, their guns were mysteriously pulled from their hands, as if a maic force had seized control.


    Suddenly, one after another, the people present felt an unseen force lifting them into the air. Despite their desperate pleas, an invisible power mmed them back to the ground.


    Everyone in the hallway died with that single, swift attack. It was as if the god of death had descended upon them.


    Of course, themotion caught the attention of others who rushed towards the source of the sound. However, just like before, they were powerless to intervene before meeting the same fate.


    Their deaths were not morous; it was a ruthless and efficient attack meant solely to end their lives.


    ***


    ***


    "Who are... you?" Bak Yongso, a hefty man in his 50s and a notorious gang leader deeply involved in the illegal drug trade in Seoul, stood in shock, pointing his gun at the mysterious assant responsible for the sudden massacre in his mansion.


    He surveyed his private study room in horror, witnessing his people lying on the ground, lifeless and bleeding. They hadn''t stood a chance; it was a one-sided massacre. The swift and merciless assault had left him feeling helpless and exposed, his powerful facade shattered by an unseen force.


    The room''s light illuminated the attacker''s body, revealing a man wearing a white smiling mask, a ck jacket, and gloves. He stood tall, his posture suggesting a fit physique.


    "Me? I am your greatest nightmare," the masked man chuckled as he started walking closer.


    *BANG!


    *BANG!


    *BANG!


    Bullets erupted from Bak Yongso''s gun, a sneer ying on his lips as he assumed his attacker was a fool for revealing himself.


    No matter what tricks his attacker had, he doubted that the masked man could dodge a bullet at this close range. And he was not wrong; the bullet pierced through the man like butter, blood sttering on his ck clothing.


    THUD!


    The masked figure dropped to the ground, crimson blood staining the floor.


    Bak Yongso, witnessing this, erupted intoughter, "Moron. I didn''t be a gang boss for no reason," he boasted, striding toward the fallen man.


    With a mocking chuckle, he kicked the lifeless body, so it faced the ceiling.


    "Let''s see your face, Bastard" he taunted, reaching for the mask and pulling it off.


    "Son!" he eximed in shock after seeing the face of his own child. Frantically, he lifted his son''s wounded body, checking for any signs of life, but the fatal bullet had already imed his son''s future.


    "No!!!!" he began crying. Despite his evil deeds, he was still a father, and the loss of his son struck a deep chord within him. His son was supposed to inherit everything he had worked hard to build.


    "What a hypocrite," a cold voice echoed, jolting the Bak Yongso from his dramatic cry. It seemed toe from no specific direction.


    Panic set in, so he grabbed his pistol from the floor and scanned his surroundings. However, his gun suddenly flew away from his hands, and he felt an invisible force gripping his body, lifting him into the air.


    "Let me go !"


    His heart plunged into fear as he struggled helplessly against the unseen power.


    The sounds of footsteps followed, and another person, also wearing a mask and ck jacket, appeared.


    "Who are you? And why the hell are you doing this to me? Did I offend you?" Bak Yongso squirmed as he tried to escape from the invisible force holding him, but his efforts were futile.


    "Don''t worry, this is the first time we meet," the masked man chuckled as he started walking towards the ck office chair. He sat down, leaning on it as if he owned the ce.


    "Who sent you here to kill me?" Bak Yongso asked. Confusion clouded his mind as he tried toprehend the mysterious abilities of the masked man, but he was in no good state of mind to even guess what was happening.


    "No one," the masked man answered with a nonchnt voice.


    "What do you want, then? Money? I could give you all my money!" Bak Yongso offered without any second thought. He has a lot of cash from dealing with illegal drugs.


    He was willing to pay to save his own life, and as for his son''s early departure, he hade to terms with it, epting that death was an inevitable part of life. All the dramatic cries for his son''s unfortunate fate were drowned out by his own instinct to survive.


    "Nah, what I need is your life," the masked man shook his head.


    "My Life?" Bak Yongso was confused, but before he could process anything, he suddenly felt lightheaded, and the next moment, all he could see was the floor.


    *THUD


    "Eh?" He uttered to himself as he saw his own headless body on the ground.

 Chapter 235: Unpredictable Circumstances

    The masked man stood up from his chair, stretching his legs before slowly walking towards the severed head.


    "How is this possible?" Bak Yongso asked, his expression filled with confusion and fear. It was illogical; a human should not be able to live after having their head sliced off.


    "Nothing is impossible for me. I''m currently controlling your blood flow to maintain your life for at least a couple of minutes. But you will die for real if I don''t connect your head to your body," the masked man spoke, his voice devoid of emotion.


    "What do you want from me? I would do everything just please help me!" Bak Yongso replied with a pleading crying face.


    "The Dragon Crystals. Where did you get it?" The masked man asked.


    Bak Yongso''s eyes darted nervously, his severed head appearing even more vulnerable as he spoke, "I don''t know. They just delivered the drugs to me. I have no idea where they came from exactly."


    "Oh, then you''re useless," The masked man sighed. "Bye now,"


    Bak Yongso''s eyes widened with fear, realizing the gravity of his situation. Desperation filled his voice as he pleaded, "No! Wait! I have some information!"


    He hoped that this information might buy him a chance at survival. Despite the absurdity of the situation, the masked man''s abilities were beyond human logic, so Bak Yongso clung to any hope of survival.


    "I''m listening,"


    "I don''t know exactly where the drugs came from, but I had my men investigate, and we found out it was somewhere near the North border. So, I''m guessing the drugs came from the North."


    The masked man took in the information with a thoughtful expression in his jet-ck eyes, contemting the implications of Bak Yongso''s words.


    "Is that all?"


    Bak Yongso, desperate to save his life, continued, "All the information is in my vault behind that painting. The password is 15532. Take everything from the vault; just let me live!"


    The masked man nodded and walked towards the vault to try thebination. The vault door opened, revealing a massive amount of cash, along with some gold and diamonds. But he didn''t even flinch at the sight of such wealth, as if it meant nothing to him.


    What he was looking for was the file. He opened the folder and read it with a satisfied nod.


    "Good job getting this much info," the masked man said, putting the folder into his bag.


    Bak Yongso felt a surge of tion at the prospect of being freed from the masked man''s control.


    "So I''m safe?" he asked, hope and relief evident in his tone.


    "You''re free from me," The masked man replied.


    "Thank ...."


    However, instead of the anticipated second chance in life, Bak Yongso experienced a sudden, horrifying turn of events. The blood from his neck burst forth, and a wave of darkness overcame him as his brain functions abruptly shut down. The promised freedom turned into an unexpected, grim fate.


    "Don''t worry, Mom. I promised to get more power so I could save you," the masked man whispered to himself, his fists clenched in a silent vow. The determination in his eyes spoke volumes about the depth of hismitment to saving his mother.


    ***


    ***


    ***


    "What happened here?" I mused to myself as I scanned the bloodied hallway. I had received information from the old man, who was once the gang leader of Damien''s group about this ce.


    I spared him back then with the intention of turning him into my puppet to gather information about various criminal organizations. And this location was deliberately chosen due to its distance from the city, and the huge numbers of gangsters guarding the ce.


    However, instead of finding a dungeon filled with mobs , all I could see were a bunch of dead people who looked like they had been hit by a truck. It was a brutal scene, and it seemed the person who did it was also a gifted individual with telekic abilities.


    Just tallying up the casualties in this hallway soured my mood. Not because I felt pity for them, but rather because I considered their deaths a waste. If they were destined to die anyway, they might as well have been killed by me so they could contribute to my EXP. Talk about inefficient use of resources.


    ''The person who did this is crazy,'' I thought to myself. Unlike me, I wouldn''t resort to smashing these people into the wall and floor like a total maniac. Instead, I would kill them by choking their necks, ending it quickly.This ce might be far from the city, but it''s not like the ind where I could massacre people to my heart''s content.


    ''Well, they did say that the more you unlock the mind, the crazier you will be'' I sighed and turned around.


    There was no use for me to stay here and risk encountering another sadistic gifted.


    I would be much more productive if I went to the next location. I just hoped I wouldn''t end up seeing more dead bodies again.


    With that, my crow flew out of the window. I wasn''t dumb enough to enter a mansion myself without scouting the area first, so I observed everything from the very beginning through my crow''s eyes while keeping a safe distance.


    After cutting my connection with the crow, my vision returned to normal, and I found myself seated beside the old man inside his luxurious car.


    "Let''s go to the next location," Imanded.


    "Yes, Master ," The old man bowed his head and signaled his driver.


    As the car cruised along the highway, my intuition was hinting me of something big brewing in the horizon.


    The number of people I meet with special abilities seemed to be increasing, and I couldn''t shake the feeling that something huge was about to unfold. Tonight alone, after dealing with Rei Mei, another Gifted went on a rampage in that mansion.


    I doubted the government or even Cerebrum would allow that powerful gifted to act recklessly. So, whoever that person was, either a new unregistered gifted or someone powerful enough to not care about getting the attention from those who have the authority.


    Regardless, I believe staying away from crazy Gifteds was the safest course of action for now.

 Chapter 236: Farming Mindset

    "Is this the spot?" I asked the old man, squinting at the big industrialplex. It was massive, and the sheer size hit me with the realization of the serious cash these gangs were pulling in to operate on this ce.


    "Yes, Master," the old man nodded with a knowing look.


    "This ce right here is owned by a real scumbag that do shady stuff like human trafficking . But it goes way deeper. This crew runs a tight ship in Incheon Port, dabbling in all kinds of dark trades ¨C drugs, guns, you name it. And it''s not just about moving people; it''s twisted, like modern-day very, forcedbor, prostitutionand even organ selling.


    The big shot in charge is on another level, with connections all over the ce, making him almost untouchable."


    "Untouchable?" I chuckled at the old man''s words. It was like he was painting a picture of some blockbuster movie viin, not realizing he was standing in front of the baddest of them all.


    I mean,e on, I''m the boss here ¨C the untouchable, the one with the cool soundtrack ying in the background every time I get some screen time.


    "I''m sorry for what I said," the old man apologized, bowing his head as he realized he blurted out something he shouldn''t have.


    "It''s alright, you''re an idiot, so I don''t me you," I mocked him. This guy might be old, but he was a scumbag before, so I need to treat him like trash. I''ll probably kill him once he''s served his purpose.


    I shifted my attention back to the Industrial Complex. Closing my eyes, Imanded all my crows and rats to check out the area.


    Thanks to my expanded Mind Link, getting a mental map of the ce was a breeze.


    Turns out, it was crawling with gangsters and some workers thrown into the mix. The headcount alone surpassed a hundred, a real jackpot for me.


    Just looking at their numbers got me thinking about counting the chickens before they hatched. I almost forgot about the golden opportunity I missed in that mansion.


    "It''s show time," I chuckled as I stepped out of the car. Feeling pretty confident in my skills, especially dealing with regr people.


    Yeah, they might be packing guns, but I''ve got my Aegis Projection ¨C easy peasy to block any bullets if they happen to notice me. But hey, I''m not nning on ying Rambo here. I prefer the safe and sound method of taking them out from the shadows. No need for a grand entrance.


    Sneaking into the ce, barely hovering above the ground, I moved like a phantom. The air was tense, but I took extra care not to make a single sound.


    Then , I stopped at the edge of building, looking around to make sure there were no unexpected surprises hiding in the shadows.


    Stay updated with m-v le-mpyr


    "That ce is a good ess point," I thought to myself as I lifted my head. Spotting sizable venttion chambers on the roof, I figured flying would be a safer bet than waltzing in the front door.


    Once I felt confident that the coast was clear, I got ready to go up.


    In a smooth move, I flew off the ground without making a sound, like I was defying gravity. The night air whispered around me as I went up, my gaze locked onto the venttion chambers.


    When I got to the venttion chambers, I saw arge spinning fan. I figured if I could stop it for a few seconds, I could slip through without any trouble.


    So with ease, I tapped into my telekinesis, making the fan temporary stop. With the obstacle out of my way, I slipped through and, just like that, found myself inside.


    ''I feel like a bad-ass spy,'' I couldn''t help but feel excited after pulling off all these stealth moves. Sure, I could just go on a rampage and take out everyone here in a sh, but I''m doing this the smart way, avoiding leaving too many evidence that the culprit has some kind of supernatural ability.


    ''Oh, my first target,'' I muttered to myself. On the virtual map, I could see more than a dozen people inside the room just below me. From this distance, I could easily use my telekinesis to take them down.


    "Go, my beloved rats," Imanded one of the rodents tucked away in my pocket, instructing it to infiltrate the area room for reconnaissance. Then I close my eyes to synchronized my mind, tapping into their senses for aprehensive view.


    As my mind link with the rats provided me with vision, I observed a scene of people counting money. It wasn''t just a small sum; I estimated it to be around a billion won. This must be the ce where they handle their finances.


    ''Damn, they''re loaded!'' I quickly made a mental note to grab all that cash once I''m finished. I''m a pretty materialistic person, so I won''t pass up on this opportunity at all.


    "Our revenue''s been on the rise, thanks to those other gangs getting massacred," a man with tattoos and piercings chuckled, fanning himself with the money.


    "That''s right. Those gangs must have ticked off someone big. Brutal Garden is done for, and the Seoul Dragon is also out of business. So now our gang is taking in all their previous business. What a lucky break for us."


    "Now, if we can wipe out the White Eagle crew, we''ll be the top dogs in Korea."


    "Yeah, that arrogant pig should meet his end in that fancy mansion of his!" One of the gangsters spat in contempt. The White Eagle group was the ce I visited a few hours back.


    ''Top dogs? More like Dead Dogs after I''m done with them.'' I chuckled to myself.


    I''ve been brainstorming ways to make this mission clean, and I think I just came up with a good n.


    "What the fuck! I can''t move!" One of them screamed as he felt his movements being restricted by an invisible power.


    "Hel¡ª" Someone who panicked tried to scream, but before he could do so, he suddenly felt like a hand was stuffing his mouth.


    They all looked bewildered by what was happening, and I couldn''t me them. Anyone would be scared if they suddenly experienced something this absurd. Sadly, they won''t be able to know the truth because, well, they would be too busy being not alive soon.


    CLINK! CLINK! CLINK!


    The chairs around them began to float. It whooshed and clinked, creating a lively tune of unexpected sounds.


    *BAM! One gangster writhed in pain as a chair hit him in the head, as if someone was holding it and smashing it onto his ugly face.


    "WHAT THE FUC¡ª!"


    *BAM!


    *BAM!


    *BAM!

 Chapter 237: Taking out Trash

    Blood trickled on the floor as these once proud and arrogant gangsters found themselves at my mercy.


    They might have believed they were the predators of this world, never dreaming that someone like me saw them as nothing more than livestock for my growth. The irony wasughable, like a bigger evil devouring the small-time flies.


    Now, each of them has bloodied faces, looking like they''d just been beaten by other gangster. It was perfect for me, considering that was the n all along. I wanted the police to scratch their heads, thinking it was just your run-of-the-mill gang skirmish.


    I imagined the scene at the police station: "Detective, we''ve got another one! Looks like a ssic gang war!"


    Meanwhile, I''d be somewhere sipping coffee like a cool mastermind.


    As for the CCTV, well, I had already disabled them using my rats. Knowing the location of the CCTV monitor from my map, all I needed to do was create a little electrical issue, so I didn''t need to worry about being caught on camera. I made sure those devices were blind to my little performance, leaving no digital traces behind.


    "P-PLESH STUHP... I HAVV A FAM¡­LY" One of the thugs sobbed, his broken teeth and nose mixing blood with his snorts. He had no clue who was attacking them, but he still begged, hoping I would take pity on him.


    Unfortunately, his pleas were as effective as trying to convince a deaf person to appreciate a song.


    Why should I care if he has a family? At his age, most men already have families, but only a very small percentage choose the path of bing a gangster. And not just any gangster, but someone dealing with drugs, weapons, and lives. This group has the holy trinity of being a scumbag, a one-way ticket to hell for sure.


    "P-PLESH¡­"


    ''This guy is done for,'' I shook my head in disappointment. No more EXP from him.


    *BAM!


    I hit him onest time with the chair, putting an end to his miserable existence. After that, I decided to wrap things up for everyone else too. The notification of EXP and skill points filled in, drowning out the image of their broken and pathetic faces.


    *THUD!


    *THUD Discover worlds on m-v le-mpyr


    *THUD


    One by one, they died just like that. I''m pretty sure most of them had their own families to support, maybe even some tear-jerking background stories like a sick daughter in the hospital. But I don''t really care because they chose this type of life.


    In just a couple of seconds, all lives on the room were gone. It was amusing to think that a dozen human lives were only worth a few EXP and skill points for my system.


    ''I''lle back for the moneyter,'' I made a mental note to take all the cash with me. Since it''s illegal money, I can''t use it right away. But with that old man''s connections,undering this money was possible. I still dream of buying that skyscraper, so having additional funds like this would not hurt me.


    Descending into the factory corridor, the metallic floor beneath me served as a cold reminder. I didn''t make contact with it, hovering for now to avoid making a sound.


    ''Now, let''s hunt this trash slowly but surely,'' a creepy smile appeared on my face. Just imagining the haul I''ll get from this mission was enough to make my blood boiled.


    I started meticulously clearing each room one by one, maintaining a consistent theme throughout. First, I silenced them by shutting up their mouths, then I lifted them into the air, making sure they couldn''t make any noise, no matter how hard they tried to move.


    Then, I''d find some blunt weapons and hit them repeatedly to earn EXP before finally killing them.


    The death toll rose as I dealt with this group of criminals. Their faces showed the harsh impact of my brutality ¡ª broken bones, battered features, and the life drained out of their once lively expressions. Each hit left its mark, turning them from thugs to corpse.


    [Level UP]


    After hearing that sweet notification, a smile lit up my face. This farming method was way faster. At this rate, I could probably level up twice tonight. I held onto the hope that reaching level 20 would bring some clues about that mysterious key.


    That door held something important to me, and I had a feeling that opening it might provide answers to some of my questions.


    There were too many unknown variables in my life right now ¡ª my mother, the door, Alice, Rei Mei, the foundation, and even the origin of my system. I acted like I wasn''t bothered by it all, but deep inside, I didn''t like the feeling of being in the blind spots.


    For now, my focus remains on this mission.


    "Oh, this ce," I paused after seeing multiple dots on the map. However, these were not the usual red dots but instead green. These were the dots I marked as "not to kill," because what was inside this room was something even, I found really sickening.


    There were dozens of children and women inside. ording to the old man, this gang was also involved in the loan business with massive interest rates. Those who couldn''t pay would be sold asbor in other countries, while the women would be forced into prostitution.


    Linking my mind to one of my rats, a vivid view unfolded before me.


    Women with nk faces are sleeping on a makeshift bed on the floor. They looked like they have already lost hope in life, and I could even see some injection mark on their bodies. They must have been drugged so they could be used repeatedly without stop.


    As for the kids, they look really thin, as if they haven''t eaten anything for days. Their dry lips also show that they are dehydrated.


    ''I should probably call the police after I''m done here,'' I mused to myself. They look pitiful but saving them directly would be a waste of time. Calling the police would be more efficient after I''m done with my killing spree.

 Chapter 238: Bite the Dust

    RING RING RING.


    The rm snapped me back from my thoughts. It seemed like those idiots had just caught on to the fact that they are being attack.


    But I don''t have to worry much because I expected this after disabling the CCTV. I hurriedly hovered towards the corner of the corridor while my rodents scattered to give me a 360 omnipotent view of the area.


    The problem with tight ces like this was it''s hard to see through corners. But it''s not an issue for me, who happens to have the map and view of everything in my HUD.


    I could hear theming closer, around 10 people all carrying high-powered guns. Seeing the guns made me wonder who was backing these people to smuggle this many high powered weapons into Korea. I doubted that they could operate for this long without a backer.


    But regardless, this guns are useless in front of me.


    "Stop," I spoke out loud , restricting their movements.


    Seeing no one around behind them, I hovered up to them and subtly influenced their mind. Then, I stepped back to a safe spot.


    "Mind Link," I activated my skill, forging a mental connection with the 10 people. In my mind, I synchronized their thoughts, creating a seamless link between us. With this connection established, I could guide them effortlessly, controlling their movements in perfect unison.


    "Why did you stop?" Another group arrived, armed with guns as well.


    "Oh, this area is clear," I replied using my pawn with a nonchnt expression.


    "Are you sure?" The other group leader asked.


    "You think I''m blind or something?" I retorted, raising my eyebrows.


    "I''m not in the mood to joke around here. We will check again," the other group leader replied with a pissed-off tone.


    *RATTAAT-RATATTAT-RATTAT!


    The sounds of multiple automatic guns echoed in the tight space. The other group didn''t even have a chance to react as the bullets put holes in their bodies.


    *THUD


    Their bloodied body copsed to the ground. They never expected an attack from one of their own.


    "Why... did... you... betray us?" One of the survivors spoke with heavy breaths. His eyes were filled with hatred as he looked me in the eye.


    "Oh, because I just feel like eliminating trash,"I replied with a mocking smile, then ended his life with a double tap to his head.


    *BANG


    *BANG!


    After that loud disy, I''m pretty sure everyone was in full alert. But it''s alright; this way, civilians can run away while I take out the gangsters.


    An operation like this should have a lot of civilians working for them by force. It''s hard to differentiate them, so I''ll just kill those who dare to carry guns and look like a thug.


    "Oh, they''reing," a smile formed on my face as I saw dozens of red dots heading my way.


    Ready to faced them head on, I skillfully manipted the 10 people under my control to engage in a calcted exchange with the approaching gang members. With my map and mind link providing a real-time overview, it was akin to having a wall hack, granting me a strategic advantage.


    *RATTAAT-RATATTAT-RATTAT!


    *RATTAAT-RATATTAT-RATTAT!


    *RATTAAT-RATATTAT-RATTAT!


    The sounds of gunfire echoed through the tight corridors, each move nned with the skill of a master tactician.


    I remained in my safe space, manipting the battlefield like a puppeteer, ensuring that every move yed to my advantage. The gang members, caught in the crossfire, were disoriented and overwhelmed, unable toprehend the coordinated assault.


    I directed some of my pawns to hide in the corners, ready to ambush unsuspecting enemies. Others camped in strategic spots, waiting for the perfect moment to strike.


    As the gang members desperately tried to regroup, my controlled pawns ambushed them from unexpected angles.


    *RATTAAT-RATATTAT-RATTAT!


    *RATTAAT-RATATTAT-RATTAT!


    *RATTAAT-RATATTAT-RATTAT!


    Shots rang out, creating a loud sounds of gunfire.


    In the end, the gang members were reduced to a disorganized, demoralized group. In just a couple of minutes , the death tool were in dozens .


    My pawns might have trash stats, but with me controlling them, they were like a special forces unit.


    As their bullets ran low, Imanded them to grab more from the dead people lying on the floor.


    *CLICK !


    With my knowledge of guns, reloading clips was fast and efficient.


    "Fucker! You''re dead for betraying the gang! Our boss will kill your daughter after he''s back!" One of the gangsters shouted, attempting to threaten my pawns by ckmailing them.


    ''Idiot, I''m the god of ckmailing. You''re like a child in front of me,'' I chuckled inwardly.


    "Yo, Gyung! My new boss is a the real dealpared to your sorry-ass leader. He promised to track down everyone''s family, give ''em a real beat down, and then let ''em swim with the sharks!" I chuckled menacingly, and I could see from my rats that their faces turned sour.


    "You think I will believe you?!" The gangster sneered in contempt.


    "Listen up, fool. He''s got connections that''ll make you all wet your pants. Your time''s ticking, and he''s the fucking bomb! You''re all dead! You should apologize to your family in the afterlife for bringing them into this shit" I taunted, enjoying the visible difort on their faces as the weight of the threats sank in.


    "FUCK YOU!" The gangster finally snapped, his frustration boiling over. In a rash move, he attempted to silence my pawn with a quick pull of the trigger.


    *BANG!


    His ill-conceived n backfired as my bullet found its mark, a direct hit to the head. The sudden silence that followed was emphasizedby the lifeless sound of his body hitting the floor.


    "You see that, fuckers? You''re all dead now!" I chuckled loudly, letting loose a barrage of gunfire like a goddamn lunatic. It''s not my body, so who cares if it gets shot?


    *RATTAAT-RATATTAT-RATTAT!


    The tension hung thick in the air as I started opening fire, strategically pausing as if to reload, luring them into a false sense of security.


    Little did they know, my enhanced vision and lightning-quick reaction time meant that I could eliminate them with ease once they show their faces.


    *RATTAAT-RATATTAT-RATTAT!


    Another one bit the dust as I keep shooting and moved forward, pushing them back.


    The gang members, realizing their doom, futilely fought against an opponent who seemed to predict their every move. Some of them retreated, and at this point, the mission seemed to be in the bag.


    Well, that''s what I thought until I suddenly lost connection with one of my pawn.


    "What the hell was that?" I wondered aloud.

 Chapter 239: Close Fight

    After my connection was disconnected, I link my perspective on another. To be honest, I witnessed everything through my multiple perspective ¡ªa kind of ck silk stretched out and severed my pawn''s head in an instant.


    Then, a man covered in ck bandages appeared right in front of my pawns. The bandage twirled around him like it was alive, his face fully hidden, and I could only see his jet-ck eyes.


    "This guy looks like a mummy," I thought to myself as I observed him, my pawns still pointing their guns at him, ready to fire.


    Mind Eye [Level 10] ¡ª> [Level 25]


    I originally nned to level it up in the future, giving me the ability to see the stats of those who out-leveled me. However, I thought tonight was a good time to make that upgrade.


    "Mind Eye"


    ===========


    Name : Rakyu Jin


    Title : Swirling Assassin


    Age :40


    Overall Stats : 51


    Level :45


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    <Attributes>


    Strength: 7


    Agility: 17


    Stamina: 4


    Endurance: 4


    Intelligence: 11


    Charisma: 2


    Mind Power : 6


    Suggestion Chance 80% +/-(Variables)


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    <Skills>


    Material Maniption (Silk) (Targeted)[Level 15]


    Basic eleration [Level 10]


    Basic Learning [ Level 10]


    <Status>


    Semi-Craze State


    <Hidden Status>


    Dark Person: Enhanced control during nighttime, enabling user to manipte object with greater precision.


    ===========


    ''Wow, now this is what I''m talking about,'' I chuckled as I look at his stats, not because he was particrly strong, but due to the detailed insights my upgraded Mind Eye provided.


    What caught my attention was how high his mind power and agility were. No wonder he was able to deflect bullets, and his control over the bandage in his body wasmendable.


    ''Let see how fast you are,''


    *BANG!


    Without waiting for him to make a move, I initiated the fight by pulling the trigger.


    In the tight space, I was pretty sure he could not dodge it. However, instead of evading, the bandage on his body swirled and created a wall that blocked the bullets.


    *RATTAAT-RATATTAT-RATTAT!


    I decided to test the waters first by using the high-powered rifles. While I could see his skill mastery using my Mind Eye, experiencing how well he could utilize his power firsthand was essential. Perhaps, I could learn a thing or two from him.


    The impact of the bullets was peculiar; it seemed as if the flexibility of the bandage reduced their momentum, making them less effective than I anticipated.


    Not worried, I continued to fire. I made sure that my remaining nine pawns alternated between reloading and shooting, maintaining a steady barrage.


    But the bandage guy didn''t seem to like the idea of being on the defensive all the time.


    SWOOOOSH!


    As if it had a mind of its own, the bandage flew towards my pawns like a snake piercing the air. It twisted and turned.


    This time, I was more prepared, and my pawns skillfully dodged its trajectory, their movements synchronized as they fell back, searching for a strategic gap to strike.


    *RATTAAT-RATATTAT-RATTAT!


    The exchange continued, with neither side gaining momentum. However, my bullets were limited, and sooner orter, my pawns would die.


    "Hey, why is a gifted like you working for a gang like this?" I asked through my pawn .


    "I see, so you have the ability to control people," The bandage man replied, his voice muffled by the silk shielding him.


    "Something like that, we should be buddies instead of fighting like this," I chuckled, attempting to lower his guard down.


    "Buddies with a coward like you?" He sneered in contempt.


    "Coward?" My voice turned cold. This guy just called me coward. ''I could turn you into a pile of blood with a snap of my finger, you son of a bitch,'' I thought to myself.


    "Someone whose only power is to control others and hide behind their backs. I''ve killed a lot of cowards like you already. When you''re alone, you''re weak and pathetic!" He startedughing like a maniac.


    "ytime is over," his confident voice echoed, and suddenly, my connection with all my human pawns was severed. In that short moment, my eyes widened as I witnessed the ck bandage piercing the heads of my pawns at a speed more than double than usual.


    Then he wasted no time; he elerated with such speed that even my rats couldn''t follow his movements.


    SWOOOOSH!


    He scaled the corridor effortlessly, until he finally reached my location. The distance between us was now only 30 meters.I saw him covering his eyes and ears as he approached me. It seemed he had removed his senses to nullify my ability.


    "You''re dead!" he sneered, as if he had just spotted a helpless prey.


    Like a blur, he dashed forward. He wasn''t as fast as Rei Mei, but he was still faster than me.


    Then without hesitation, he flung the bandage at me, aiming for a quick and decisive strike that was meant to trap me.


    "So, this is the end for you," he said with a cold chuckle while the fabric tightened, constricting around me like a snake. Darkness crept in, and the echoes of the bandage man''sughter became the ominous soundtrack to my defeat.


    *BURST!


    Blood sprayed in a gruesome disy as the bandage forcibly shrink and mangled anything inside.


    Well, that''s what he predicted to happen, but in reality, his body hung in midair, along with his feeble little toys attempting to move but refusing to budge.


    "Hey, is that all you got?" I mocked him after pulling out the bandage in his face so I could see his shocked expression.


    "Oh, so it''s like ying with a bunch of party ribbons?" I chuckled as I effortlessly manipted the ck bandage around me. This guy''s control game was like bringing confetti to a magic show¡ªI am the real magician, and he was the clown.


    "How? How can you have Telekinesis?" His eyes widened in disbelief.


    It was as if Telekinesis was some rare gem, so his shock intrigued me. I had assumed Telekinesis was just a byproduct I got from increasing my Mind Power. Yet, reflecting on it, even Rei Meicked Telekinesis in her arsenal. However, I wasn''t entirely sure, so I made a mental note to ask her about it the next time we met.


    "What if I can use Telekinesis? You can do it too, right?" I asked, thinking this guy could provide some valuable information.


    "No, mine is nothingpared to true Telekinesis. I''m sorry; I was blind and did not see heaven!" he apologized. His attitude towards mepletely shifted after seeing just a sneak peak of my power.


    ''Bro, I haven''t even used my awesome Aegis projection, and you''re already begging?'' I shook my head in disappointment. Being overpowered has its drawbacks.


    I took a break for a moment, contemting what I should do with this guy. Finally, an idea came up. It''s not every day that I could meet someone this powerful.


    "You''re my ve now," Imanded using my suggestion.


    [Suggestion: ¡­.]


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 240 : One Sided Judgement

    [Suggestion: Failed]


    ''As expected,'' I muttered to myself as heard notification.


    "You''re so unlucky," I shook my head as if I was looking at dead person.


    "W¡ª What do you mean?" He stuttered.


    "You could have just been an obedient piece of shit and be my mindless puppet. But you''re mind power is too high that I have topletely destroy your mind first." I shook my head in disappointment for the additional effort that I had to put in.


    "N¡ª No, wait please. I can serve you¡­" He pleaded but before he could say anything more, his vision changed, and he found himself on a court room.


    He stood at the defendant''s stand, facing a juryposed of faceless individuals. Each juror represented a facet of his conscience, judging him for his sins.


    And there, sitting on the judge''s seat, was yours truly ¨C me, the self-proimed god of dreams, enjoying the show with a mischievous grin.


    "Is this an illusion?" he questioned.


    "Can illusions do this?" I chuckled as I waved my hand, and suddenly the walls of the courtroom changed into a dark sky with lightning, thundering, and wind blowing on his face.


    "ARHG!" he eximed in pain as a cut appeared on his cheek from the wind. Everything felt real. It was too real to be just an illusion.


    "What the hell is this ce?" he asked with a paled expression. Controlling things was one thing, but bending reality was on another level.


    In that moment, his once proud self-reached its limit. For years, he had believed himself to be special, someone superior to humans, blessed in some extraordinary way.


    However, gazing at my arrogant countenance and overwhelming power, he was confronted with the realization that he stood before a god. Not just any god, but one capable of bending reality to its will.


    "I told you we should be buddies," I mocked him while munching on some chocte. My legs were casually resting on the judge''s table, and I leaned back in the chair, all while enjoying in the humor of the situation, as if insulting him with each bite of my delicious chocte.


    "P¡ª Please spare my life!" His voice trembled as he pleaded for mercy, desperation etched in every word he uttered.


    "Well, I can''t really do anything, so we should probably have a full court hearing right now," I replied with a nonchnt expression. I casually adjusted my judge''s robe and inspected my gavel (wooden hammer).


    "KILL HIM!"


    "KILL THAT BASTARD!"


    The faceless figures in the court began screaming with anger.


    "ORDER!"


    "ORDER!"


    "ORDER IN THE COURT!"


    I banged my gavel to demand silence.


    "So, did you kill a person before?" I asked.


    "What?" He was confused by my question. I had just witnessed him kill multiple people, and now I was asking him something so obvious.


    "Just answer yes or no. If you lie, I''ll judge you guilty right away!" I warned him.


    "Yes!" He answered hurriedly, afraid that I would kill him.


    "GUILTY!"I shouted and then raised my wooden hammer in the air. Suddenly, the hammer kept getting bigger and bigger until it blocked the whole sky.


    "NO!!!!!!" He screamed and tried to run, but chains suddenly appeared on the ground and bound his body.


    The giant hammer of justice descended from the sky. As it came down, the air around it shimmered and burst into mes, creating a surreal and illogical scene.


    *BOOOOM!


    The colossal hammernded squarely on him, obliterating everything in its path and turning his body into a mangled state. However, instead of his life finding peace in the embrace of death, he suddenly jolted awake and found himself inside a small coffin.


    "P¡ªPLEASE STOP THIS!" He screamed in agony. The pain of being smashed still lingered in his heart, and now he was trapped and bound in this confined and small ce.


    *BAM!


    *BAM!


    *BAM!


    As he continued banging on the tight space of his coffin, desperation painted his face. Each futile attempt to escape only deepened the realization that he was trapped in a very bad ce.


    He also felt like the air was thinning, each breath a struggle.


    Hisbored breathing echoed, and beads of sweat trickled down his face, a proof to the intense and scary ordeal he was enduring.


    But it was not over yet.


    The ce shifted again, transforming into a surreal maze of mirrors. This time he found himself surrounded by countless reflections, each one distorting his face.


    The mirrors seemed to mock his disfigured appearance, exacerbating the torment as he grappled with his insecurities. His anguished screams echoed through the dream corridors, bouncing off the mirror walls.


    In a cruel twist, the ground beneath him turned into a ck quagmire, slowing his movements to a crawl.


    The more he struggled, the deeper he sank into the viscous substance. It was an ironic scene, mirroring the weight of guilt and regret that clung to him. Each step forward became an effort, and the environment seemed to feed on his internal turmoil.


    As he descended further into the darkness, a haunting montage yed out¡ªa reel of his past misdeeds. Scenes of his criminal exploits, the lives he had ruined, and the pain he had inflicted upon others unfolded in vivid detail.


    Each frame served as a harsh reminder of the consequences of his actions, a relentless yback of his own sins.


    Finally, his mind shattered into pieces, and I could sense that he was already on the brink of death if I didn''t stop.


    "You''re my ve now," Imanded.


    [Suggestion: Sess]


    He bowed his head in front of me, his eyes vacant because I utterly destroyed his mind. Now, even if he were to touch a moon gem, he would still be a brain-dead person because my power was the only reason he could function.


    "Wait for me until I''m finished," I ordered. Using this guy to finish everyone would leave too much evidence. It was better for me to take control of another group of gangsters and make it seem like a normal gang war.


    As for my pawns that got sliced up. Well, I''ll just turn them into chunks of meat and bring their bodies with me.

 Chapter 241 : Major Power UP

    The massacre continued as my new pawns did their job well. This ce was located far from the city, and the sounds of machines covered the noise of gunfire, so the police hadn''t reached this ce yet. Moreover, these people were criminals, so callingw enforcement wouldn''t be the first thing on their minds.


    In the silence that followed, a few desperate souls dropped to their knees, begging for mercy and pleading for their live.


    "P¡ª PLEASE SPARE US!"


    "P¡ª PLEASE SPARE US!"


    Unfortunately, their cries went unanswered. Unmoved by their sobbing face, I, the unseen force manipting this evil performance, showed nopassion. Mercilessly, I fired two shots each into their heads, snuffing out any lingering hope.


    *BANG!


    *BANG!


    The sharp sounds of gunfire echoed through the air, blending with the distant hum of machinery.


    "It''s done," I murmured to myself as I surveyed the carnage I had done. As expected, there was no twinge of remorse or guilt. It appeared that I had bepletely numb to the killing. Talk about character development.


    ''Well, at least my character development is more realistic than those SIMP MCs who always make dumb decisions despite being OP. Give a person power, and you end up with me, someone who enjoys power tripping all the time.'' I chuckled at the irony of it all.


    After wrapping everything up, I directed my pawns to shoot each other, bringing an end to this whole ordeal.


    Unfortunately, the boss wasn''t present, but perhaps he would regroup and recruit more thugs. This way, I could farm his gang again.


    [Level up]


    The sound of the notification made me smile, as I finally leveled up again. The requirements for each level up, keep increasing, and I was a little bit amazed that eliminating more than a hundred people only increased mine by two.


    I was pumped to check out my status. But there were more urgent things to deal with.


    I told my new ve to handle the cash, and as for the dead bodies, I just used my mind power to move them. The trunk was too small, but a little squeezing made them fit just right.


    I also noticed a lot of drugs in the mix but chose to ignore them. Letting them be would give the police more evidence of the illegal dealings here.


    With that, I finished everything and headed back to the car. It''s been a long day, and I needed some rest.


    ***


    RING RING RING


    The sounds of the rm clock pulled me from the depths of a deep sleep.


    Groggily, I shifted my gaze to the clock, and its bright red numbers revealed that it was already 9:00 am.


    I had stumbled back home in the early hours of the morning, or one could argue it was more like the crack of dawn, around 2:00 am.


    The faint light filtering through my bedroom window hinted at the warm world outside, seemingly unbothered by thete-night escapades that had kept mepany just hours before.


    "Darling, you''re awake?" Evelyn''s sweet voice echoed in my ear, and as I tilted my head, I saw her wearing a white apron. It was a cute sight, resembling a wife caring for her handsome husband.


    She carried a tray with her,plete with some freshly baked bread and cup of coffee.


    "Yeah." I replied with a smile.


    "The coffee is cold already; let me heat it up for you," she replied, her words indicating that she had been eagerly waiting for me to wake up.


    "Give me a kiss before you head downstairs," I teased her.


    Blushing at my words, she leaned in to give me a kiss. Her freshly brushed teeth were a better morning greeting than coffee.


    "Now get me my coffee," I chuckled as I fondle her soft ass cheek .


    Having some time to spare before she returned, I decided to check my status.


    ===========


    Name : Ji-Hoon Zyden


    Title : System Holder


    Age : 18 years old


    Overall Stats : 83.1


    Level :17 [2050/12000]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    <Attributes>


    Strength: 10


    Agility: 11


    Stamina: 10


    Endurance: 12


    Intelligence: 20


    Charisma: 10


    Mind Power : 10.1


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    <Skills>


    Mind Eye [Level 25]


    Suggestion [Level 41] [80.5%]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Skill Store II


    Skill Combination I


    Mission Board I


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    *Intense Quick Learning[Level 30]


    *Complex Cognitive Instinct[Level 20]


    *Parallel Processing[Level 20]


    *Psychic Geography[Level 20]


    *Psychic Shield [Level 20]


    *Mind Shock [Level 20]


    *Dream Maniption [ Level 20]


    -¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    *Faker [Level 10]


    *Quick Phase [Level 2]


    *Stone Body [Level 10 ]


    *Mind Link [Level 50]


    *Passive Meditation [Level 20]


    *Aegis Projection [Level 20]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Attribute Points: 51


    Skill points: 275


    Domination Points : 22


    ===========


    "Awesome , I''m loaded ," I could not help but grin widely after seeing again how much points I have avable . This was enough to elevate my power three folds . I was bing more and more confident about the rescue mission.


    ''Time for a major upgrade ,'' I chuckled . I had already nned how to distribute my points yesterday, so I began allocating them.


    [Endurance 12¡ª> 20]


    [Congrattions, Host, for reaching 20 Points in Endurance.]


    [ Random Skill..]


    [ Random Skill..]


    [ Random Skill..]


    [de Mail: Reflect physical damage +1% every level up. Maximum of 75%.]


    ''Wow, this skill sounds familiar, and the effect is good. I think I can merge this with Stone Body?'' I thought to myself. Stone Body and de Mail have some simrities, andbining them might offer an unexpected twist.


    This was the reason why I decided to increase my other attributes first. Mind Power was already quite powerful, so I wanted to experiment with my other attributes, hoping that I would get a powerful skill andbine them.


    [Charisma 10 ¡ª> 20]


    The moment I increased my charisma, I felt that I became taller again, and my skin seemed to shed and be smoother.


    [Congrattions, Host, for reaching 20 Points in Charisma.]


    [ Random Skill..]


    [ Random Skill..]


    [ Random Skill..]


    [OATH: A binding promised that forced others to follow their oath. (Can''t be dispels) +0.1% chance per level ]


    ''Oath? Is this the same power as my Mom?'' I muttered to myself as I read the description. The part that says it cannot be dispelled might mean that even the Moon Gem wouldn''t remove the effect, unlike my Suggestion.


    This was good news for me because I''ve been thinking of ways to bypass that weakness, and it seems that this Oath skill might be the solution.


    ''I should go test this skill outter,'' I thought to myself. ''But before that, I still need to allocate my remaining attribute points.''


    [Stamina10¡ª> 20]


    [Congrattions, Host, for reaching 20 Points in Stamina.]


    [ Random Skill..]


    [ Random Skill..]


    [ Random Skill..]


    [¡­]

 Chapter 242: Loaded

    ====


    [Stamina Conversion: This skill seamlessly melds stamina with the host consciousness, it operates on a ratio, converting 20 stamina points into 1 mind power.


    [With each level gained, the conversion bes even more efficient, diminishing the ratio by 0.05 points.]


    [Cool down Time 3 hours]


    ====


    "Wow, this thing is absolutely awesome," I eximed silently in my mind. Stamina Fusion proved to be very useful skill for energy management.


    Despite having meditation in my arsenal, ites with a catch¡ªI can''t utilize it while tapping into my powers.


    So, I often find myself needing to take breaks.


    Now, if I ever need to recharge my Mind Power urgently during a fight, I can just tap into Stamina Conversion, ensuring I stay at the top of my game without missing a beat.


    "Looks like I''m leveling up to ''Overpowered'' status," I mused, absentmindedly scratching my nose. ying it lowkey and waiting for the benefits to roll in turned out to be the right move. If I''d acted on impulse, I might be six feet under by now.


    To be honest, I had seriously underestimated my Neurolink System. Who dered it weakpared to those shy fictional systems in novels? They''re like the sidekicks to my system once it hits its full potential.


    ''Move over, fictional characters; my Neurolink is here to show you how it''s done ¨C and it doesn''t even need a plot armor. ''


    But enough with the jokes. I got back to concentrating on my status. I could badmouth other systemster.


    [Strength 10 ¡ª > 20]


    ====


    [Congrattions, Host, for reaching 20 Points in Strength.]


    [ Random Skill...]


    [Bio-Energetic Amplification: Harnessing the body''s bioenergy, host can amplify your strength by tapping into your own life force, pushing your physical abilities to supernatural levels for 10 minutes.]


    [+5% increase in strength per level]


    [Cool down Time:30 minutes]


    ====


    ''Another buff skill?'' I muttered to myself I don''t really use my strength that much so maybe I could try fusing this with Stamina fusion. I still have that fragment to increase my sess rate after all.


    [Bio-Energetic Amplification: + Stamina Fusion]


    [Fragments +1]


    [95% chance +20%]


    ''Whoa, the fragments now disy the odds. Must be because of my upgraded Mind Eye,'' I thought, surprised as more info popped up when I used a fragment.


    "I guess these two skills are already a good match, so using the fragment would be a waste," I figured, putting the fragment aside. I''ll save it forter when I need a more important upgrade.


    [Skill Combination...]


    ====


    [Bio-Energetic Fusion: Harnessing the body bioenergy, host can amplify your Mind Power by sacrificing Strength and Stamina 10:1 ratio]


    [With each level gained, the conversion bes even more efficient, diminishing the ratio by 0.05 points.]


    [Cool down Time 1 hour]


    ====


    ''This is way better. ''


    <Bio Energetic Fusion Level1>


    <Bio Energetic Fusion Level 20> [9:1]


    <Bio Energetic Fusion Level 40> [8:1]


    It looked like the system stopped adjusting the reward rate for certain skills, probably because the initial cost to upgrade them was already insanely high. But, this turned out to be a good thing. I''d take back all the praise I gave my system if it meant shelling out 1000 skill points just to max out one skill.


    ''Now time to go crazy with my skill points!''


    <Bio Energetic Fusion Level 60> [7:1]


    <Bio Energetic Fusion Level 80> [6:1]


    <Bio Energetic Fusion Level 100> [5:1]


    [System: MAX]


    ''I know it, my skill maxes out at 100, and maybe I need to upgrade the system first to go beyond that. But for now, it''s cool. With 20 stamina and 20 strengths, I can instantly recharge my Mind Power by 8. The reduced cooldown was also a great bonus. ''


    ''Now, for the grand finale,'' I grinned widely. I didn''t just boost my basic attributes randomly.


    Whenever all my attributes reach a certain point, I get a lucky draw on thest attribute I upgraded.


    Last time, I got Mind Link, which was my most used skill, so I saved the best forst: Agility. No matter how strong I am, an attribute that focuses on speed should help me. If I get lucky, maybe I''ll unlock the same ability as Rei Mei. That speed was pretty OP.


    [Agility 11 ¡ª> 20]


    [Congrattions, Host, for reaching 20 Points in Agility.]


    [Congrattions, Host, upgrading all Basic Stats to 20: Increase Chance to Get Rare Skill]


    [Congrattions, Host, upgrading Mind Power to 10: Increase Chance to Get Super Rare Skill]


    [Congrattions, Host for having a skill at level 100: Increase Chance to Get legendary Skill]


    [ Random Legendary Skill.]


    [...]


    [...]


    [Teleportation: With the power of telekinesis, host transcend mere object maniption. This extraordinary ability allows host to mentally seize hold of space, people or things and seamlessly transport them across distances, defying conventional limitations. ]


    [Cost 2 Mind power per meter]


    [Upgrades: -0.01 Mind Power cost per level]


    "A... Am I god now?" I sat on my bed, shocked by the description of my new skill. I thought I''d get something, like sonic speed, but the system handed me a godlike ability.


    The upgrade cost a lot, but the benefits were huge. Now, I could escape in a blink if I ever faced someone too tough to handle. On the flip side, if I felt confident enough, I could catch them off guard and take them down in one shot. This skill was a game-changer.


    It might seem costly to use now, but as I keep boosting my Mind Power and leveling up the skill, it would be way more effective.


    <Teleportation Level 1 >


    <Teleportation Level 20>


    <Teleportation Level 40>


    Same as before, the rate stayed the same, so I kept upgrading it. My skill points dropped so fast, it felt like pouring water into an emptyke. Regardless, I know this skill woulde in handy.


    I''ve got this gut feeling that the system was gearing me up for something huge. My frugal system wouldn''t boost my power so rapidly for no reason, after all.


    <Teleportation Level 100 > [1 Mind Power per Meter]


    ''It feels awesome to be rich,'' I chuckled to myself after leveling up my skills all at once. It tempted me to take down another criminal group.


    ''Now, let''s invest in my other skills,''


    My Mind Link was strong enough for the time being, so there was no need to upgrade it. I should focus more on skills that could help me against other Gifted.


    ===


    Psychic Shield [Level 20] ¡ª> [50]


    Oath [Level 1] ¡ª> [30]


    Aegis Projection [Level 20] ¡ª > [38]


    Mind Power [10.1 ¡ª > [10.5]


    ===


    "Perfect "

 Chapter 243: Fast as Lighting

    "Status"


    ===========


    Name : Ji-Hoon Zyden


    Title : System Holder


    Age : 18 years old


    Overall Stats : 130.1


    Level :17 [2050/12000]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    <Attributes>


    Strength: 20


    Agility: 20


    Stamina: 20


    Endurance: 20


    Intelligence: 20


    Charisma: 20


    Mind Power : 10.1


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    <Skills>


    Mind Eye [Level 25]


    Suggestion [Level 41] [80.5%]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Skill Store II


    Skill Combination I


    Mission Board I


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    *Intense Quick Learning[Level 30]


    *Complex Cognitive Instinct[Level 20]


    *Parallel Processing[Level 20]


    *Psychic Geography[Level 20]


    *Psychic Shield [Level 50]


    *Mind Shock [Level 20]


    *Dream Maniption [ Level 20]


    -¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    *Faker [Level 10]


    *Quick Phase [Level 2]


    *Stone Body [Level 10 ]


    *Mind Link [Level 50]


    *Passive Meditation [Level 20]


    *Oath [Level 30]


    *Teleportation Level [100]


    *Bio Energetic Fusion [Level 100]


    *Aegis Projection [Level 38]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Attribute Points: 0


    Skill points: 0


    Domination Points : 22


    ===========


    "Hahaha!" I burst intoughter after checking my status. Now that my attributes had improved, I felt prepared.


    Bring it on, Cerebrum and the Korean Government¡ªI''m about to demonstrate the strength of the most powerful being alive!


    But first, I need a catchy nickname. When I step into the limelight, they''ll likely give me a title or a code name. What about Godlike? Super Genius ? The Perfect Mastermind? The Best?


    Most handsome? Unbeatable? Immortal? OG? TOP G? It''s a tough choice; all these words perfectly describe me.


    "It''s hard being so good at everything and awesome," I sighed, giving in to my narcissistic ego again.


    After flexing my mind, which, let''s be real, outperforms hundred percent of the human poption, I settled on a good but humble code name ¨C "ZERO-ONE."


    For some reason, I thought the word "Zero" was a good analogy for my name, Zyden. Then, I added the number one to signify that I''m both the origin and the number one.


    ''Zero-One, the most powerful being in the world. Now, that''s pretty good to hear," I chuckled to myself.


    "Darling, your coffee''s here," Evelyn called out and jolted me from my daydreaming, gracefully bringing the coffee towards me.


    She was all smile as she served my coffee.It looked like she got a mood boost after I kissed her.


    "Thank you." I replied with a gentle smile.


    BLINK!


    Suddenly, like a magic trick, the coffee vanished from her hand and reappeared in mine in the blink of an eye. I merely pictured it being in my hand, and poof, there it was. Magic at my fingertips!


    "Darling, how did you do that?" Evelyn eximed.


    "I''m a magician!" Iughed mischievously, then I swiftly swung the bedsheet to conceal myself.


    "Darling?" she asked, puzzled by my antics.


    "I''m here," I said, tapping her shoulder from behind.


    "Ah!" she screamed, startled by my unexpected appearance.


    "Are you really a magician?" she asked, a mix of confusion and curiosity on her face.


    "That''s right, I''m a magician. Now, for my next trick..."


    BLINK!


    "Wait, that''s my...!" she was shocked again, realizing she felt suddenly cold and light. Her pink panty was now in my hands.


    "Magic!" I chuckled, reveling in the absurdity of my impromptu trick.


    "That''s a little bit perverted magic," She giggled.


    "Nah, I''m just practicing," Iugh out loud as I pat her head.


    She blushed as I pampered her.


    BLINK!


    The next moment, she found herself on the bed, clothes mysteriously gone. Well, that escted quickly from pampering to disappearing clothing. With this power, I officially im the title for the quickest undressing champion! Fast as lightning, they call me.


    "Darling?" she asked with a confused look.


    "Magic," I replied, grinning yfully.


    Then, before she could say a word, I dove into kissing those adorable lips and yfully exploring her body.


    I gave her a slow French kiss and gently nuzzled her boobs with my fingers.


    Then I teased her by twirling my tongue inside her mouth filled of her sweet saliva.


    Since I''ve been busytely, a small reward will help me unwind.


    As I continued to kiss her body, I could feel her bing hornier, her nipples hard and protruded. I licked it wild, biting it as if trying to pull it off.


    "AH..AHH...AH.. I want you inside me, darling." Her moans grew louder, encouraging me to continue. I trailed kisses down her body again, leaving her squirming as my long tongue licked her skin like an ice cream, eager to taste every inch of her body.


    When I finally got to her pussy lips, I began eating it with my tongue. The taste of her wet juice, pushing me to delve further and push her to the verge of feeling good. She quivered beneath me with every flick of my tongue, pleading for more from me.


    "DONT¡­ STUPH.." She mumbled.


    With her back arched and her pussy mouth pressed against mine, she let out ragged gasps of breath.


    The experience of eating her pussy was enhanced by the smell of her slit. My girls receive a lot of money from me to keep up their hygiene, and it was worth every penny.


    "Darling, please don''t stop; I''m cumming." She pleaded with me, pulling my hair and swaying her hips to match the beat of my tongue.


    She felt waves of pleasure wash over, her body tensing and trembling, her moans growing louder by the moment.


    "I¡ª I''m¡­. Cumming!!" She eximed as her pussy muscle tense before releasing her pent-up lust. Her body convulsed as the orgasm took over. She copsed onto the bed, breathless and satisfied, a smile of pure ecstasy filled her face.


    "Did you enjoy it?" I asked with a teasing smile.


    "Everyst drop," she replied with a weak voice.


    Now that my job was over, it was my time to enjoy her wet pussy.


    I rammed my massive cock into her, I raised her right leg and ced it on my shoulder. Despite the fact that her pussy was soaking, she could still feel pain from the sheer size and grit of my dick. She always felt like a virgin and bled no matter how many times I fucked her.


    Then I proceeded to fucked her like a wild animal. Her small frame barely held on as I demonstrated techniques only possible due to her own flexibility.


    "I¡ª I... I love you!"" She moaned, gritting her teeth and mping the bedsheet to keep up with my rhythm.

 Chapter 244: Exclusive

    *THUD


    She dropped onto the bed, fully exhausted, as I fucked her many times over before finally giving her some well-deserved rest. Her body was filled with my semen slowly dripping from her mouth and pussy.


    "Go get some rest," I told her as I headed to the shower to prepare. I still had some things to do; I''m a busy person after all.


    ''I''m powerful, but I don''t even a lot of free time,'' I sighed. I felt like the richest man alive, who had all the money but spent most of his time earning more money. Maybe someday, I would also buy my own social media just so I could post something without giving a fuck.


    The cold shower felt refreshing, washing away the sweat from my previous intense actions. As the water cascaded over me, it provided a moment of relief, allowing my mind to cool down. I pondered my next steps, now armed with enough power to finally rescue my mother.


    ''Did I forget someone?'' I pondered. "Oh yeah, Alice. I also need to rescue that girl," I added.


    And rescuing them was just the start, I also need a n for the aftermath.


    I mean, I could not just ask them to live with me after being a fugitive. I needed to at least hide them from the eye of the public until I got enough power to fight anyone openly.


    ''I need to finish that n fast,'' I muttered to myself. That strategy was good enough to solve the issue of hiding them.


    With those goals fully thought of, I wore my clothes for today¡ªa gray jacket with a red sakura pattern on the side, ck shiny pants, a silver Rolex, a thick silver chain, silver-rimmed sses, and, to top it all off, panda-themed rubber shoes.


    I ended up feeling ufortable not dressing well after my charisma kept increasing. It seemed that even my sense of what was stylish and what wasn''t was affected by my charisma, so I always ended up looking like a cool protagonist in a K-drama.


    After my preparation wasplete, I went down to the garage to check on my beloved sports car. I saw Alyssa wiping it like a good assistant.


    "Good job," I patted her butt , and she started blushing. She found enjoyment and purpose in serving me, after all.


    As I slid into the sleek leather seat of my sports car, the engine roared to life with a satisfying growl. The sound of the powerful engine echoed in the garage. The dashboard lights flickered to attention, and I couldn''t help but grin as I gripped the steering wheel.


    The garage door creaked open, allowing a sliver of sunlight to pierce the dim space. With a press of the elerator, I glided out into the morning, the tires gripping the asphalt with precision.


    The wind whispered through the open windows, tousling my hair as I navigated the streets.


    ****


    ****


    As I drove for a few minutes, a building appeared on the distance¡ªa ce that held the promise of tremendous wealth for me. I smoothly parked my car in front, and a hushed murmur swept through the onlookers as I stepped out of my sports car.


    The women working on the first floor couldn''t help but blush at the sight of my handsome face. It was as if they were bitch in heat, so I yfully teased them with my charming smile.


    Some women tried to approach me on my way. Of course, I engaged in conversation with them, using my suggestion to make them my puppets. This way, I could turn them into my scouts.


    I nned to do thister, but these girls apparently didn''t want to wait and tire me out. They came here on their own, like good little pawns. What eager beavers!


    And like a domino effect, other women who are hesitant at first started chatting with me, while some jumped into the conversation too.


    Since the first floor was all about banks and insurance, they smoothly transitioned to business talk to avoid any awkwardness. It was like my own pawn army was growing, all thanks to me being too irresistible.


    ***


    CLICK


    The door swung open as I entered my very own scam... investmentpany.


    "Wee to Zillion Investment Company," a woman with brown hair, a charming smile, and a youthful face greeted me.


    She wore a fit ck zer that screamed "money," and her makeup, just the right amount, was on point¡ªlet''s say a solid 7/10 for her overall appearance.


    Now, that''s a pretty good score in my book, especially since my standards are up there in the clouds. By my measure, a 5 or 6 would easily be a perfect 10 for many other guys.


    ''ine did a good job,'' I chuckled inwardly, observing another beautiful girl at the front desk. The entire office underwent a stunning transformation.


    Instead of the whole floor being visible, now, after opening the first door, a room designated for entertaining customers greeted them. It added an exclusive touch, making clients believe they had to wait for an appointment, enhancing thepany''s face value.


    The room also exuded luxury, with plush furniture in rich hues adorning the space. Elegant paintings and fixtures adorned the walls, casting a warm glow.


    "Yeah, selling off 90% of my parents'' assets was totally worth it," I nodded to myself, giving my inner financial advisor a high-five. Because who needs blue chip stocks when you can have... well, whatever else I bought with that cash!


    "Where is ine?" I asked her.


    "Miss ine? Do you have an appointment with her, sir?" she asked. Her face revealed her attempt to act normal in front of me.


    It seemed like this was her first job, and despite my charm, she refrained from doing anything bold, probably afraid it might get her in trouble.


    "Yeah, we are close friends. My name is Zyden," I replied with a smile.


    "I''ll call her right away," she bowed her head and hurriedly entered the main office, while I waited for her.


    After a couple of minutes, she ran towards me with a flustered look on her face.


    "I''m sorry for not recognizing you, BOSS!" She bowed her head.

 Chapter 245: Money Making

    "It''s not a big deal," I brushed it off with a casual wave of my hands, acting cool andposed. Truthfully, I saw this scenario ying out in my mind already.


    I wanted to feel like a hotshot since I was still a NEET; just hearing a beautiful girl calling me boss made me excited. I''m currently living the life right now¡ªI own apany, I''m rich, and surrounded by beautiful women.


    And in my mind, I would get a beautiful assistant that I could fuck whenever I''m bored in my desk,pleting my office fantasies.


    On the side note, the other girl at the desk seemed starstruck, her eyes widening as if she just saw a celebrity.


    "Miss ine is waiting in the office; she''s currently in a meeting with someone," she informed me.


    "Oh? We already have a client?" I inquired.


    "Yes boss, he saw our sign while depositing money in the bank below."


    "Great, I''ll meet him then," I said with a smile. It''s not every day a financially irresponsible person walks in to give me their hard-earned money.


    "I''ll lead the way, boss, my name is Yae," she introduced herself.


    "Nice to meet you, Yae," I nodded with a simple smile.


    ***


    Entering the office caused everyone to give a double look. The four other girl employees, mid-gossip, froze, turning their gaze towards me. Their eyes widened with admiration after seeing my face.


    "Who''s that hottie?"


    "He looks like an idol."


    Whispers buzzed among them, their muted voices carrying a mix of surprise and fascination. Though they tried to mask their interest, the subtle widening of their eyes betrayed their attempt to actposed.


    I responded with a small, friendly smile, causing them to blush and avoid eye contact.


    ''I''ll fuck you girlster,'' I thought to myself.


    As I made my way towards the office, I left the girls immersed in their daydreams and fantasies about me.


    *CLICK!


    I turned the knob on the office door and entered. Well, I own this ce, so who needs manners, right?


    "What do you mean you can''t exin how you earn money?" a middle-aged man banged the table the moment I entered.


    It seemed he was grilling ine about our business, but even she couldn''t exin because, truth be told, we didn''t really have a way to earn money in the first ce.


    I couldn''t help but grin at the absurdity of the situation.


    "Well," I chimed in, "I can exin this more."


    The man stared at me, utterly baffled, while ine tried to hide her sigh of relief. I casually stood there, enjoying his confused expression.


    "Who are you?" he asked.


    "I''m the best financial advisor in the world," I proimed.


    "Bold words, young man. Do you know who I am?" The middle-aged man clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    "Nope, and I don''t really care. All you have to know is, I''ve never lost anything in the stock market my whole life," I dered. I wasn''t really lying because I hadn''t tried the stock market to begin with.


    "You never lose? Young man, I''ve been in the stock market business for two decades. Those who im they never lost are a bunch of younglings who must have made it big by luck. Let me guess? You bought some Bitcoin, and now you think you''re some kind of big shot just because you made some lucky guess?" The middle-aged man sneered in contempt.


    "Oh, you''re into stocks too?" I was intrigued. I''d been nning to manipte some stockbrokers to get ess to their rich clients, and this guy here might make that easier for me.


    Looking at him closely, I could tell that what he was wearing was all expensive¡ªcoat, shoes, even his watch screamed money.


    "Yes," he replied smugly.


    "How about you hear my proposal first?" I challenged, motioning for ine to stand so I could take a seat.


    "Alright, cut to the chase. How can you guarantee I won''t lose my investment?" he asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Well, my strategy is simple .I will take your money, and..."" I paused for a moment, building anticipation.


    "And what?"


    "And make it my money," I chuckled, delivering the punchline.


    [Suggestion: Sess]


    "Now that you''re my client, how much money do you have?" I asked, tapping the table.


    "I have around 2.8 billion won in total stock portfolio and 200 million won in cash."


    "Oh, then sell 1 billion won worth of stocks that you don''t expect to get big returns and invest it in mypany," I instructed him.


    Asking for every penny from this guy would surely cause questions. For instance, his family might ask where he put all his assets. But if he still has money to spare, they won''t know until it''s toote.


    "Alright," he nodded.


    "I want you to transfer the money through our investmentpany. ine will handle the rest. You will follower all her request, " I added.


    I needed to ensure that ine could control this man even without my presence. The best way to do that was to program him. I also realized the need to form a team of business-oriented people. It would be too much pressure for her to handle everything as we expand.


    "Do you have a job?" I asked him.


    "I''m working for one of the biggest investment funds in Korea, ALGOS VENTURE," he replied.


    "ALGOS VENTURE?" I repeated his words. I remembered thispany because it was the samepany that was handling my parents'' stock portfolio. It seemed that this guy was quite smart to be able to work there.


    This was great news for me. Scamming money was good and all, but if I could earn legitimate money, that would be even better.


    I would ask this guy to teach me the basics of stocks, then I would make him my mole so I could predict the market much better.


    But that''s a story for the future. Right now, I''m swamped with so many things, ying the Wolf of Wall Street Korean version would be a hassle.


    "I want you to give me your client''s address and contacts," Imanded him.


    I could ask him to have his clients personallye to me, but that would raise too much suspicion. It would be much easier for me to visit them and convince them that their money was in safe hands.


    After gathering all the information, I took notes and reorganized my list from the richest to the poorest. This way, I could umte more money and eventually buy my dream skyscraper.


    Just imagining living the rest of my life in a ce filled with hundreds of beautiful women was enough to put me in a good mood for this entire day.

 Chapter 246 : Road to Riches

    "Thanks for your hard work," ine came up to me, handing me a cup of coffee.


    The fund transfer had to wait because that guy warned us that moving such a big amount without a proper legal basis could catch the eye of the National Tax Service.


    Getting their attention would be a headache, so I had a chat with him to understand what precautions I needed to take. Luckily, I catch on quickly, so I absorbed all the details without much trouble.


    "It''s nothing, we''re just getting started," I replied with a smile. 1 billion won was big, but it was nowhere near enough to buy my own skyscraper.


    "By the way, do you have the information I asked you to get?" I shifted the conversation. I only have a few hours to spare before I need to leave the office; after all, this ce was just my piggy bank.


    "Yes, here''s the file," she gave me a document, but as I went through it, I was bummed to see no useful information.


    I had hired Private Investigators to dig into Cerebrum, but it all fell t.


    I even shelled out money for info in the ck market, but that turned out to be a bust too. It looked like Cerebrum was an expert at covering its tracks. I wouldn''t be surprised if they were the ones pulling the strings behind the scenes in this country or even the whole world.


    "Any word on Mrs. Myeong Tia''s husband? Is he back yet?" I tossed out another question. I''m still trying to figure out how that guy got his hands on the Moon Gem. I''ve got this Oath skill now, but the sess rate was low, so I haven''t given it a shot yet.


    "Mrs. Tia told me that her husband''s business trip got extended due to unforeseen circumstances," ine replied.


    "I see. Well, no point dwelling on that for now. Just make sure to let me know when he''s back," I said casually.


    I leaned back in my chair and started brainstorming.


    The tasks on my to-do list just kept stacking up. I can''t just focus on one thing; every action seems to create more problem.


    ''I got to dig up more info about Cerebrum,'' my mind switched to the rescue mission, and this time, I figured I''d do the investigating myself. Got a solid lead in mind already.


    But before that, I''ve got something more important to take care of.


    "Bring Yae over," I ordered ine. That girl caught my eye from the beginning, so I thought a little weing party was in order.


    A flicker of surprise crossed ine''s face, followed by a subtle narrowing of her eyes.


    "Why?" she asked with a seriousness that hinted at a hidden emotion.


    I shed a yful smile. "Oh, are you getting jealous?" I could see a mix of emotions dancing in her eyes, a touch of surprise and perhaps a hint of something else.


    I had recently removed some limiters on her emotions, allowing her to feel and express herself more freely. It was a deliberate move on my part to encourage a more authentic response from the women around me.


    "It''s just that you''ve been spending a lot of time with other girls. At home, it feels like you favor Evelyn more, and then in the office, I thought I could have some time with you, but it seems like you''re not interested in me at all," she replied with a sad expression.


    She''s been working really hard, and she''s the most useful one around, but I''ve started to ignore her and take her for granted. That''s just my human nature kicking in. Humans have this tendency to take things for granted all the time.


    I felt something stir inside me as I gazed into her teary eyes. It wasn''t guilt that washed over me; it was a strange mix of emotions, more akin to twisted satisfaction.


    Yeah, that''s it. I craved the intensity, the desire for her to beg for my attention, and it fueled a peculiar sensation deep within me.


    "Sure, I can spare some time for you today," I smiled and motioned for her to take a seat on myp.


    The moment she heard my words, it was like a burst of energy returned to her.


    She happily sat on myp and went for a passionate kiss. I could tell she was really longing for my touch. Her lips pressed against mine, like she was hungry for my attention.


    It wouldn''t be fair if I didn''t give her a reward for all her hard work, so I undressed her slowly and yed with her mouth with my tongue like a true gentleman.


    The sensation of our saliva mixing was electrifying. And as we hugged each other , I could feel the heat radiating from her soft boobs. Our lust for one another made me horny and hard.


    "Is this office soundproof? You''re really loud in bed, " I teased her; to be honest, I don''t really mind if the other girls hear her moan.


    "Yes," she said, her eyes already pleading with me to give her a hard satisfying fuck.


    "Good," I chuckled as I yanked her bra down and began sucking her nipples.


    "AHHHH!" she squeaked as I nibbled on them yfully, sending shivers down her spine. In response, her body arched, urging me to continue probing her sensitive areas.


    Her dripping wet panty was on my legs, and the office began to smell strongly of her love juice.


    Feeling the surge of excitement, the inner beast in me stirred. With my strength, I effortlessly lifted her, cing her on my desk.


    "You wanted this, so don''t me me if it gets a bit rough," I said straightforwardly.


    "I want you inside me," she whispered, her soft touch on my cheek signaling me to continue.


    ****


    Author''s Note: November 20


    Tomorrow, I''ll be posting a bonus chapter for Power Stones. There will be a total of three chapters. If the Golden Ticket hits 100, then we''ll have four chapters.

 Chapter 247 : Matters Most

    The once-expensive desk, meticulously crafted by a master artisan over days, perhaps even weeks, with the sole purpose of providing a refined ambiance, now served a much less honorable role.


    Her body slid up and down its surface, transforming it from a symbol of craftsmanship into a witness to more illicit activities.


    "Ah... Ah... Ahhhh! Don''t stop¡­. F-Fuck me harder. H-Harder!" She didn''t even try to minimize her moans, as she gripped the sides of the desk in a mix of pleasure and a hint of pain.


    I could feel the heat building up after seeing her passionate reaction to my cock. Even the room''s AC couldn''t contain the warmth radiating from our body as I turned her around, continuing to thrust my cock inside her.


    Her boobs were now pressed against the wooden desk, and it keep squeaking every time my dick slides through her vagina.


    "You like that? Ah? You like seducing your boss? You whore!" I p her butt, and pull her hair up, forcing her to elevate her upper body.


    "I¡ª I''m sorry; please punish me!"" She screamed in pain, but her ahegao face says otherwise. Her eyes were beginning to go all white, as she kept Cumming from my cock.


    "You''re a hopeless case. I need to teach you a lesson," I p her soft butt again, this time much harder. I could feel her pussy muscle tensing every time I did it.


    *SLAP!


    *SLAP!


    *SLAP!


    My dick began to throb as well, and I could feel my first load approaching.


    "I''ll fill this naughty pussy of yours to make up for your misbehavior! You should thank me for being a considerate boss." I chuckled, role ying was a lot of fun.


    Then ,I pulled her hair further, causing her to bend her body even more, and because of the angle, my dick form became visible on her stomach. It was as if a rod was about to burst through her.


    "FUCK ME HARDER! PLEASE P-PUNISH ME MORE¡­ AHHH¡­. AHHH " she eximed and started screaming as the pain overwhelmed her for a moment but was soon rece with pleasure as my semen filled her inside.


    My sperm exploded like a dam, and I could hear squeaking noise inside her pussy as my thick stuff filled her up.


    *THUD.


    She dropped down to the desk, face first. Despite looking exhausted, she had a smile on her face and was biting her lips.


    She clearly enjoyed it.ine was probably the most pain-tolerant woman I fuck so far.


    ****


    "Th-Thank you," ine''s voice, a blend of exhaustion and satisfaction, reached my ears.


    With slow movements, she started fixing her tousled hair and adjusting her ck zers. Despite the intensity of our sex, she recovered surprisingly fast, showcasing a resilience that mirrored the quickening rhythm of her breath.


    She reached into her bag and pulled out a small container of pills. Popping a painkiller and another contraceptive, she showcased her sound mind. It was a tangible disy of how thoughtful she was, always finding ways to be useful to me.


    It was a sharp contrast to Evelyn and Ayumi''s immature behaviors. They often wore somewhat pitiful expressions after we finished.


    Maybe that''s the reason why I find myself favoring them more. For some reason, I have a tendency to lean towards girls who have a fragile appearance. There''s something about their vulnerability that draws me in, makes me feel more satisfied.


    It''s not like I have some mental issue or anything. It''s just that I have this preference ¡ªlike, I want to protect the weak, small, young, and... okay, I should probably stop talking now before I identally shovel my own grave.


    "I have to go now; still got some business to wrap up," I stood up, ncing at the time.


    I''ve got an appointment with someone, and to be honest, I''vee to the realization that I need to keep my libido in check, or I''ll end up not being able to get anything done.


    "I''ll handle the rest while you''re gone." ine replied.


    "Just give me a call if anythinges up,"I reminded herbefore walking away.


    Exiting my office, I spotted my girl employees with flushed faces.


    It appeared the soundproofing wasn''t as effective in muffling ine loud moans.


    "SHHHS" I raised a finger, signaling them to keep quiet, and winked. They blushed even more, but not in a bad way.


    I guess I''m so good-looking that even creepy actions seem cool when I do them. The perks of having a charisma stat of 20.


    ***


    "Seonsaengnim!" Ayumi called out to me as I entered the restaurant. She looked genuinely happy to see me, especially after I''ve been so busytely.


    She had been texting me a lot, though I must admit, I haven''t replied to nearly 90% of her messages.


    Nevertheless, she neverined or anything, she just kept patiently waiting for my response.


    The restaurant we''re in has an air of sophistication, falling into the category of fancy but not overly extravagant.


    Soft lighting illuminates the tasteful decor, creating a warm and inviting ambiance. The tables are adorned with simple yet elegant settings, and the menu boasts a selection that leans towards refined culinary offerings. It strikes a bnce between a luxurious atmosphere and a cozy, approachable vibe.


    I walked towards the table and noticed two bags on the chair.


    "So, where''s your sister?" I asked. I had her invite her big sister to dinner, using the excuse of wanting to formally introduce myself as her boyfriend.


    "She just went to the restroom to freshen up," she replied, patting the chair beside her, indicating she wanted to sit with me. It was a simple gesture.


    Evelyn might be more beautiful, but my heart beats faster when I''m with Ayumi, and that''s what matters most.


    "Did you order food already?" I asked her as I picked up the menu.


    "Not yet, my sister told, me to wait for you," she giggled. "She said this ce is expensive, so she didn''t want to risk ordering before you arrived." The humor in her voice hinted at the yful atmosphere as they patiently waited my arrival.


    "Are you Ayumi''s boyfriend?" a sweet voice echoed behind me.

 Chapter 248: Valuable Information [Bonus Chapter]

    "Hello, my name is Zyn, Ayumi''s boyfriend," I stood up and extended my hand for a handshake.


    She looked at me for a moment, as if trying to remember something. Sensing her hesitation, I discreetly used my mindlink ability to erase her recent memory about the police station incident.


    With a smile, I continued, "Sorry, have we met before?"


    Her expression cleared, and she returned my friendly gesture. "No, I don''t think so. Nice to meet you, Zyn. I''m Ayumi''s sister, Yumi."


    We exchanged pleasantries and settled back into our seats.


    Both sisters had a striking resemnce, with the only noticeable differences being their heights and the fact that Yumi appeared more mature and smart than Ayumi.


    Now, it''s not that Ayumi looked dumb, it''s just that Yumi seemed more mature.


    "Are you really Ayumi''s boyfriend? Are you sure you''re not some guy from a dating app, and she paid you to pretend to be her boyfriend?" Yumi asked again, her face still reflecting disbelief.


    "Big Sis! What kind of question is that?" Ayumi pouted cutely, crossing her arms.


    "Don''t get me wrong, Ayumi. I thought he would be much older, but this guy is a total hottie! He''s even hotter than VTSbined all together!" Yumi added, her eyes widening in genuine surprise and admiration.


    "Thank you, for thepliment ." I replied with a chuckle.


    "Are you really sure you want to date my sister ?" She asked again. "I''m pretty sure you can get better girls ,"


    Ayumi, after hearing her sister''s teasing, looked like she was on the verge of tears, but I could tell that Yumi was just ying around.


    Observing the yful interaction between the two sisters, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of curiosity.


    I don''t have any siblings, so I don''t know what it''s like to grow up with someone younger or older than me. Perhaps if I had a brother before, my life wouldn''t have been as bad.


    Ayumi cutely protested, "He''s really my boyfriend!" Her expression was a mix of sincerity and yfulness as she defended our rtionship.


    Yumi leaned back, sizing me up. "Well, Zyn, hope you''re really serious with my Sister. I''ll send you to jail if you cheat on her. "


    "I¡ª I wont," I replied with wary smile.


    "You hesitated there," she remarked, raising an eyebrow as if she caught me off guard.


    "I will never hurt Ayumi," I assured, using my skill to smooth over my little slip-up.


    [Suggestion : Sess]


    "Alright, alright. So, spill it, Zyn. How''d you and Ayumi meet? Timber, right?"


    I leaned back, adopting a casual tone. "Well, it''s a funny story, actually. We meet when I was substituting as a teacher. Ayumi was in the ss, and let''s just say, it was a memorable encounter."


    "I know it, so she still has this fixation with teachers. Well, at least she met someone like you," Yumi replied with a relieved smile.


    It was evident that she was satisfied with me. Well, that was to be expected; Ayumi looked like she had won the lottery with me.


    On the other hand, Ayumi was over the moon. Me meeting her big sister meant a lot to her, a clear sign that I was serious about our rtionship. And she wasn''t wrong¡ªI intended to keep her safe and shower her with wealth once I wrapped up my business, as long as I could provide it.


    The evening continued seamlessly, with the waiter taking our orders and promptly serving our meals.


    The portions were on the smaller side, but it was alright; tonight was about savoring the vors rather than filling our stomachs to the brim.


    I made sure to order the most expensive and best-selling dish in the ce. After all, I hadn''t spent much time with Ayumi, so it felt like the perfect opportunity to spoil her a bit.


    "I''ll go the restroom first." Ayumi stood up and excused herself.


    "Alright," I nodded, and now only Yumi and me was on the table


    ''Time for the real deal,'' I muttered to myself as I linked my Mind with Yumi.


    "Tell me everything about Kanon , where she lives and what she''s currently doing " Imanded Yumi.


    The moment she heard mymand, her expression shifted to a nk te, and she began feeding me the details about Kanon.


    In the middle of our conversation, it became apparent that their usual contact had dwindled in recent days for some mysterious reason. Despite this, I managed to extract Kanon''s current address from her.


    Kanon, being a direct link to Cereberum, stood as my best bet for acquiring more information. Not hearing from my mole made me think that something bad might have happened to him.


    That''s why I decided to take matters into my own hands. The n was simple: gather information from Kanon and then create the perfect strategy for the rescue mission.


    Rei Mei''s text indicated that she had sessfully persuaded the other girl to join the mission, and with my new puppet, Bandage guy, I believed we had a solid team to infiltrate Cereberum. All that was left was to gather enough information.


    Our chat wrapped up, and I ended the connection with her, allowing her to regain her freedom. This happened just as Ayumi returned from the restroom, making the shift from our private discussion to the lively dinner table atmosphere smooth and unnoticed.


    In the end, our dinner turned out to be quite productive. Not only did I get to spend quality time with Ayumi, but I also managed to extract valuable information from her big sister.


    As they had their own car, there was no need for me to tag along with them on the way back home.


    So, with the night still young , I wasted no time and headed straight towards Kanon''s ce.


    The city lights created a vibrant backdrop as I maneuvered through the streets. The engine of my sports car roared as I revved it up.


    After about an hour of driving, I finally arrived at a condo in Seoul. Judging by the ce, it seemed like Kanon was doing pretty well for herself.

 Chapter 249: Meeting Again [Bonus Chapter]

    The condominium that came into view was quite tall, easily reaching 20 floors. It exuded a sense of grandeur and sophistication.


    The well-built exterior and the entrance with its high ceiling hinted at a substantial price tag, likely falling in the range of 500 million to 1 billion Korean won. The ce had an unmistakable air of luxury, and its architectural details suggested avish interior.


    ''Cerebrum pays their employees well,'' I muttered to myself.


    ording to Yumi, Kanon had recently moved to this building, indicating that she was wellpensated for her work at her new job.


    It seemed Cerebrum knew how to take care of their employees, providing such luxurious benefits. I just hoped they weren''t using taxpayer money to fund these fancy amodations. After all, I wouldn''t want my hard-earned cash going into someone''sfy condo fund.


    But joke aside, considering all of this, I became more cautious. This ce might be crawling with Cerebrum agents, it could even be their headquarters.


    I decided to observe the entire first floor using my crows and trusted rodents. I wanted to check for anything suspicious in this building. After thoroughly inspecting the first floor and the ground floor parking lot, I concluded that there was nothing suspicious about it. It was just a normal Condominium building.


    After ensuring the coast was clear, I confidently strolled inside, acting like I belonged there from the start.


    I caught a few nces on my way, but they weren''t of the suspicious kind; rather, they were drawn by my charismatic appearance.


    Being too handsome had its drawbacks¡ªI couldn''t just walk casually without bing the center of attention. It was a bit of a hassle for a humble person like me.


    But it also has some pros. I breezed past the front desk, and no one bothered to inquire about my identity. My good looks automatically convince them that I was harmless, and they didn''t feel the need to question me.


    Reaching the elevator, I pressed the button for the 10th floor, where Kanon''s ce was located.


    DING.


    The elevator doors opened, and as I stepped into the lobby, what greeted me was a long hallway. I continued to walk forward until I reached room 1072. It was Kanon''s room.


    DING DONG!


    To hide my identity, I didn''t go directly to her door since modern doorbells often have cameras. I pressed it without showing my face. It was alreadyte, so she should be inside her home by now.


    ''There''s no one home?'' I thought to myself. I''ve been waiting for three minutes already and rang the bell a couple of times. So, I used my crow to check the ce, the curtains covered the windows. But it was obvious that the lights were off.


    "Open," I muttered to myself and used my telekinesis to turn the knob on the other side.


    The mechanical lock clicked open, and I found myself facing a dark room. On the left side of the door, I noticed a switch, but before turning it on, I made sure to put on my gloves. I couldn''t afford to leave my fingerprints all over the ce.


    As the light brightened the room, I witnessed something beyond my wildest imagination.


    ''Was she trying to set a new world record for the messiest room?'' I thought to myself. The books were scattered like confetti after a wild party.


    The room was so messed up that my old room, inparison, looked like a model of cleanliness. It seemed the books had dered a rebellion, staging a revolt against the orderly arrangement one might expect in a living space.


    Because of this, I found myself hovering through the sea of books strewn across the floor, as if navigating a minefield on my way to the living room.


    The sheer number of books scattered about made me wonder if Kanon was even a real girl to begin with. Maybe she was a cross-dresser because there''s no way a woman could be this messy, or could they?


    ''Is this what they call a genius extrinsic antics?'' I sighed to myself as I surveyed the living room.


    My initial hope of finding important files began to feel like a wild goose chase. Amidst the mess, discovering any valuable information in this garbage dump would be nothing short of a miracle.


    ''I''ll just wait for her toe home,'' I thought to myself as I floated towards her bedroom after switching the lights off.


    Luckily, the bed looked clean, because I would have been very annoyed if that too was in disarray.


    Leaning on the bed, I had a strange suspicion that the cleanliness might just be on the surface, so I grabbed a pillow and took a whiff.


    "This is... not bad!" I eximed. Surprisingly, the pillow smelled good, and although it wasn''t brand new, it carried a pleasant hint of Kanon''s scent.


    "Alright, I could hang out here," I said to myself as Iid back on the bed, pulling out my phone to pass the time with some games.


    As seconds turned into minutes and then into an hour, there was still no sign of Kanon returning home.


    I continued waiting for another hour, engrossed in ying my MOBA game. I was on fire, trash-talking my enemy yers and effortlessly dominating every game I yed.


    With all my passive abilities, it felt like having a built-in cheat code running through my mind. It was pure satisfaction to see my opponents helplessly crumble before me. The anticipation of Kanon''s return was momentarily forgotten in the thrill of trash talking noobs.


    [Stop ying games; you don''t have any future in it.]


    [You y like my grandma.]


    [Bro, you should go to the doctor because you''re clearly blind for not having map awareness.]


    CLICK


    The sound of the front door opening caught my attention, prompting me to quickly close my phone and find a suitable hiding spot.


    The lights in the living room flickered to life next, signaling Kanon''s arrival.


    ''She''s finally here,'' I chuckled inwardly, preparing to take control of her body using my Mind Link.


    However, as I attempted to connect with her, I was met with an unexpected obstacle. I couldn''t detect her presence at all through my Mind-Link, indicating that my previous suggestion had been disabled.


    With my first option out of the table, I prepared myself to use my Telekenisis to hold her down and try establishing a connection again. But before I could show myself, I saw another person from my rodent perspective which made me stop from my tracks.


    "Miss, you''ve been searching for me for quite a bit. It''s not healthy for a youngdy like yourself to pry into other people''s lives." A middle-aged man walked into the room, and I instantly recognized him.

 Chapter 250: Despicable Person

    The guy who walked in looked like the one who had me trembling at the bar with just a re. Back then, I was too weak to stand up to him, but seeing him now, I felt this urge to show him a thing or two.


    [Mind Eye]


    I tapped into my abilities, curious if my upgraded skill could finally see through him this time.


    ===========


    Name : Dong-ha Shin


    Title : Whisperer


    Age :57


    Overall Stats : 53


    Level :46


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    <Attributes>


    Strength: 10


    Agility: 5


    Stamina: 8


    Endurance: 5


    Intelligence: 14


    Charisma: 5


    Your next read awaits at m v|l-e-NovelBin


    Mind Power : 6


    Suggestion Chance 80.5% +/-(Variables)


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    <Skills>


    Basic Hypnosis[Level 10]


    Self Hypnosis [Level 15]


    Fear [ Level 10]


    <Status>


    Neutral


    <Hidden Status>


    N/A


    ==========


    [He''s not that impressive,] I chuckled to myself after seeing his stats. All of his skills are useless to me.


    With my psychic shield at level 20, I doubted any of his skills would even get through to me. Plus, my Mind Power is stronger, so even without any shield, his chances were still pitifully low.


    But I must admit that I was a bit shocked that he had the power to hypnotize people. Maybe that''s why Bandage Guy didn''t think much of Gifted who could control others, as theyck realbat capabilities face to face .


    I am an exception because, with the system, I have the ability to learn different types of skills, making me an all-rounder.


    [Can''t he pick upmy Intent?]I mused to myself as I continued to observe. Surprisingly, he and the Bandage Guy couldn''t detect my Mind Link. It got me wondering if Rei Mei and Alice were just on a whole different level.


    Well, considering Rei Mei can vibrate at the speed of sound, she could probably flick this guy to oblivion with just her finger.


    [Speaking of vibrating, damn, I missed my chance. Is that even possible? Can she do that? Maybe she could control the intensity of her vibration ?] My mind became filled with lewd thoughts after realizing that the enemy in front of me was just a nobody.


    [Calm yourself, Zyden,] I muttered to myself ,as I immediately canceled them out and focused more on the situation at hand. I decided to wait and see.


    She didn''t panic immediately; instead, she seemed to be thinking of ways to escape the situation.


    I could tell from her eye movements that she was considering something. Suddenly, the man walked closer, but his feetnded on a book, causing him to stop for a moment. That gap was enough for Kanon to turn around and pull her gun.


    "Stop or I will shoot you!" she warned.


    [This woman is an idiot. That guy can hypnotize you¡ªjust shoot him!] I facepalmed at her action. Her intelligence might be overrated.


    Dong-ha Shinraised his hand, as if he was nning to surrender. However, I could tell from his face that he was quite confident in his power. He didn''t seem threatened at all.


    [Oh, this is getting exciting,] I thought to myself as I continued to watch this blockbuster-type scenario unfold. The tension in the room escted, and I couldn''t help but feel a surge of anticipation for what would happen next.


    "Are you sure you want to do that ?" He replied with a creepy smile.


    "So, you''re the Whisperer. The one who''s been killing all those women!" Kanon squinted her eyes.


    I could tell that she was really angry right now, so I''m more confused why she had not shot him yet.


    Just pull the trigger and shoot his head. If you want to capture him, then shoot his legs. Simple as that.


    The two of them where in a stand still as the Dong-ha Shin refused to answer question.


    "Surrender now, I''ll take you in," Kanon spoke as she slowly inched forward until she was finally a meter away from him.


    "Stop moving," Dong-ha Shinmanded, and just like that, she stopped in her tracks.


    I observed the unfolding scene, pondering why he had hesitated to use his power earlier. In that time span, she could have easily pulled the trigger if she were a bit trigger-happy or have somemon sense.


    Then, a sudden realization struck me¡ªperhaps his power had a distance limitation. Unlike my Suggestion, which only required the target to hear mymand, and with Mind Link, I could extend it to cover hundreds of meters.


    "What did you do?" she protested, struggling to pull the trigger, but her body just wouldn''t cooperate.


    "Put your gun away," Dong-ha Shinmanded again.


    Kanon slowly lowered her gun, and then, like some creepy puppet master, the guy made her walk into the living room.


    I could see her struggling to break free, attempting to regain control of her body, but it was all in vain.


    She looked like a marite,pletely under the sway of that guy who held total dominion over her. He had the power to manipte her every move, and she was helpless to put up any resistance.


    [What a despicable person, forcing a girl like that,]I muttered, shaking my head in disappointment.


    This old guy made me sick. With my smart brain, I had already figured out what was going to go down. I was pretty sure he would take advantage of her first.


    "What are you nning to do? I work for Cerebrum, and they will know if something happened to me right away!" she warned.


    [Oh, that''s new. I did not know that. It was a good decision not to reveal myself right away.]


    "You think I don''t know that you work for that corrupted organization," Dong-ha Shinsneered in contempt.


    She did not respond; it seemed she also knew that something was wrong within her own group.


    "I also know about that card in your pocket. Normally, it would send a signal if an agent like you dies, right? But I''ve killed people like you too many times before. That thing doesn''t do shit. They''ll be notified, but so what? You''ll already be dead before they even show up," he chuckled menacingly.


    "Now, aim that gun at your own head!" hemanded.


    ------


    Author''s Note: 4th Chapter upload for today will be dyed by a couple of hours.

 Chapter 251: Pro vs Amateur

    "What an amateur," my voice echoed through the fully lit room.


    The smart bulbs hummed with a cool glow, creating an ambiance that matched my confident tone .


    I emerged from the shadows of the bedroom, revealing myself like a phantom. The room seemed to pulse with energy as I confidently approached, hovering in the air while Imand over the situation.


    "You''re that guy from before?" Dong-ha Shin was taken aback by my sudden appearance. Before he could process everything, he felt his body being constricted as I used my telekinesis to put the two of them on hold.


    "A gifted !" He eximed.


    "No shit, Sherlock," I shook my head. This guy was also stupid. ''Did you not see me hovering like a god?'' I mused to myself.


    "Y¡ªYou''re that guy from the police station!" Kanon spoke up. Her memory was sharp, recognizing me despite the tremendous change in my face.


    "Yeah, that''s right. I''m that hot guy from the police station" I admitted.


    Both of them were already in the palm of my hands, so I didn''t really need to worry. There was no way they could escape my restrictions.


    "I didn''t say ''hot guy''," she remarked, arching her eyebrows.


    But at that moment, my mind was in "selective hearing" mode, so I didn''t catch what she said. I was too busy concentrating on Dong Ha, who seemed like he had just seen a ghost.


    "How did you be this strong so fast?" he asked, remembering our previous encounter at the bar.


    In that version of me, I was so weak that I was forced to kneel in front of this nobody.


    So for him, my rapid increase in power seemed illogical. I couldn''t me him; he must have spent his entire lifetime to be as powerful as he was now, and yet I had surpassed him in just a month or two.


    Well, it''s not my fault that the system chose me to be the host. I was already set for greatness the moment I heard that first notification of the system.


    "I''m a born genius ," I replied to him with a smirk .


    "I was really pissed off with you back then. I was just beginning to get a hang of my powers, and you dare use that puny ability of yours to scare me." My eyes turned cold as I slowly lifted him up in the air.


    The books around me also floated, orbiting at a speed that would hit really hard if they connected.


    *BAM!


    One book hit his abdomen, and he squirmed in pain. His expression shifted from shock to agony, and he clutched his stomach, realizing that the situation had taken a dire turn.


    His eyes suddenly glowed, a clear sign that he was attempting something, but the moment his ability hit me, it was so feeble that I barely felt a ripple. It didn''t work on me at all.


    This highlighted a w with Mind Control abilities¡ªthey were effective only against regr humans and practically useless against more powerful individuals. It was this weakness that led Cerebrum to rank such abilities rtively low .


    "You''re quite theedian. Do you honestly believe your powers would work on me?" I chuckled at his futile attempt.


    It was evident in his eyes that he was now on edge, recognizing the futility of his abilities against me. In terms ofbat ability, he proved to be even more powerless than the Bandage Guy.


    Kanon, on the other hand, was in shock. She couldn''t move her body either, and witnessing me disable Dong Ha with ease made her believe that I was more dangerous than him, so she just kept her mouth shut.


    "Let''s talk about this. We''re both Gifted; we should be working together!" Dong Ha spoke up after calming his emotions down.


    "I don''t work with amateurs," I shook my head.


    "Amateur?" He asked.


    "That''s right! You''re an amateur. You have the ability to control her, and the first thing you do is make her shoot herself?" I raised my eyebrows with a mocking expression.


    "What a waste of power. You could have done so much more, but your imagination is too narrow. No wonder you''re still this weak despite your old age," I berated him.


    Dong Ha still looked confused. It appeared he was more normal and boring than I thought.


    Kanon, on the other hand, blushed, having already guessed what I was hinting at.


    "Oh, look at you blushing. Don''t worry, I''m not like this old idiot," I chuckled at her cute expression.


    "PERVERT!" she screamed in embarrassment.


    "Don''t worry. You''ll like it. But before that, I wanted to ask this old man some questions," I grinned and then focused my attention on Dong Ha.


    I wanted to know more about where he came from. From what I heard from Kanon, this guymitted a lot of crimes, so I was wondering how he had escaped the clutches of Cerebrum all this time.


    My eyes shone for a moment, and in a split second, I made him enter my dream world. The atmosphere in the room shifted, and a tense anticipation filled the air. After precisely 30 seconds, a smirk yed on my lips as I observed theplete destruction of his will.


    "Tell me who you were affiliated with?" I asked .


    "I''m from the Nexus Legion," he answered.


    "You''re from that group?" Kanon eximed.


    It seemed this Nexus Legion was quite popr from her reaction.


    "Tell me more about it" Imanded.


    "Nexus Legion is..." Dong Ha paused for a moment, then something unexpected happened. His eyes and nose suddenly started bleeding, and I felt my Mind Link connection break.


    Your next journey awaits at m v|l-e-NovelBin


    [System: Danger : Automatic Mind Link Disconnection to protect host]


    The system notification hinted at the impending danger.


    *BURST


    Blood erupted from every orifice in Dong-ha Shin''s head, a grotesque disy of instant death. It happened so fast that the room felt suspended in time.


    Fortunately, my quick reflexes with Telekinesis protected Kanon and me from being tainted by the sttering blood. I was cautious because that blood could potentially carry a virus.

 Chapter 252: Restriction Loophole

    "I knew it," Kanon sighed after seeing the gruesome fate that Dong Ha suffered.


    His lifeless body nowy on the cold, hard floor, staining the book pages with his own blood.


    "You knew what? And why didn''t you tell me?" I asked her with a calm expression. I''ve seen so many deaths that this scene looks like a cartoon show to me.


    "I thought you already knew, considering you''re a powerful Gifted." She replied a sighed.


    There was definitely something off about this girl. Did she believe she was all safe now?


    "You''re really something. You acted flustered when this guy controlled you, but you seem calm now," I pointed out the sudden shift in her personality.


    Her face began to turn red, and I would be blind if I didn''t pick up on these hints. Don''t tell me she fell for me in this situation?


    ''I''m a hundred times more dangerous than this man, you know?'' I mused to myself. She''s acting all relieved just because I look handsome. Girls are really easy to fool; no wonder good-looking serial killers get away with their crimes too easily .


    "Hey, I think there''s a misunderstanding here , Do you think your safe just because this nobody is dead ? This guy did not evenst a second against me you should be more worried," I talk to her with a cold tone while I leaned closer ,our faces only a few inches apart.


    I could tell that her heart was starting to beat faster, her breath became more ragged and warm.


    I know that I''m hot, but her reaction was really questionable. Maybe she was a masochist? Someone who enjoys being held down in the air like this?


    "He''s not the person I''m looking for. Now that I know he was from Nexus Legion, I''m pretty sure he was just a puppet of their leader. It''s obvious after seeing his head explode," she replied with a disappointed look on her face.


    But her attempt to put on a brave front failed miserably; her blushing cheeks betrayed the mix of emotions she was feeling.


    "Leader?" I asked without using my abilities.


    I wanted to use my suggestion on her to make it quick, but I became more cautious. For all I know, her head might also explode if I force information out of her. So, I decided to talk to her normally for now until I''m sure that there was no danger.


    "Weird that you don''t seem to know a lot despite being this powerful, but I''ll answer your question for saving me," she replied as if she was doing me a favor.


    Yeah, this woman was definitely a tsundere. No wonder most tsundere in anime have messy rooms.


    "Nexus Legion is one of the most powerful criminal organizations in Asia for the gifted. Its leader is currently the third strongest Gifted in Asia,"she began speaking.


    "That''s it?" I raised an eyebrow. I was expecting something more dramatic, like secretirs and evil schemes. This sounds like a mediocre introduction to a B-list viin.


    "I''m pretty low rank for an agent, so that''s the only thing I know," she replied.


    "Then at least tell me how powerful this leader is ? Or what his power is."


    "I don''t know much. But I heard he has the ability to control fire"


    "Fire? That''s it? That''s the power of the 3rd strongest Gifted in Asia?" I burst intoughter at her revtion. I had expected something more formidable, like the ability to control gravity or create ck holes, but fire? I could probably control fire myself if I put my mind to it.


    She appeared confused and bewildered by my suddenughter. Perhaps she expected me to be shocked after learning about someone who could control fire, but to me, it seemed rather unimpressive.


    Compared to my Aegis Projection, Mind Link, teleportation, and Dream Maniption. Each of my individual powers surpassed the abilities of the 3rd strongest Gifted in Asia, making the situation amusing.


    "Why are youughing? That guy is more powerful than you think, even Cerebrum can''t do anything against him!"


    "What can he do aside from arson?" I continued tough.


    "He has the ability to set fire to anything within a two km radius." She eximed.


    "Oh," I paused, after hearing two km.


    A 2 km radius Area of Effect (AOE) ability was big. This meant that the guy could set fire to his enemies before they even got close to him. No wonder even Cerebrum didn''t dare to approach him recklessly.


    Well, in my current state, I didn''t see him as much of a threat. With Aegis Projection to shield me from fire, I was confident I could handle him.


    So after mentally noting the information about Nexus Legion, I shifted my focus to the information I really need.


    "Where is the Cerebrum HQ?" I asked her.


    "I don''t know, " She quickly answer.


    "You don''t know, or You can''t tell?"


    "I don''t know," She replied with the same response.


    "Will your head explode too if you tell me?"


    "Maybe,"


    ''This woman,'' My patience was running thin.


    She proved to be more stubborn than I anticipated, but with my unparalleled supreme intellect, solving this issue only required 20% of my brain.


    "You will forget everything that happened here," I used my suggestion on her.


    [Suggestion: Sess]


    The moment she heard my order, her face became nk, and I took advantage of this to give her anothermand.


    "You will wake up in your bed in the morning and go about your usual routine until you reach your workce," Imanded, then sent her directly into her own dream world.


    I intentionally avoided saying "Cerebrum" to prevent any conflict with her memories, just in case something was affecting her mind.


    My n was simple; if she couldn''t tell me, I would just simte her daily life and figure out the location of Cerebrum in her dreams.


    A person''s memory feeds dreams, after all. Even if she was restricted from saying anything about it, she should still remember details.


    ''Now, show me the location of Cerebrum HQ,''

 Chapter 253: Slides Open

    RING RING RING


    The sound of the rm clock jolted Kanon from her sleep.


    As she slowly got up, she stretched her legs and rubbed her eyes. The faint light filtering through the window curtains indicated that it was already morning.


    "My head hurts," she mumbled, still trying to piece together the events of yesterday. Thest clear memory she had was returning home, really exhausted from work.


    Cerebrum HQ had sessfully captured a very powerful Gifted, and she had been too upied with managing the aftermath of the confrontation.


    "I need to get ready," she mumbled, dragging herself out of bed and heading to the bathroom.


    The sea of books on the floor seemed like a chaotic obstacle course, but she navigated it with ease. Each book, strewn about in seemingly random fashion, held a specific ce in her mental map.


    "Something is wrong?" She muttered to herself after she reached her bathroom.


    She was able to walk through all that mess but she felt odd for some reason. Like there was something change in her usual routine.


    But after contemting the weird situation for a moment anding up empty-handed, she decided to set the issue aside for the time being.


    She initiated her morning bath by washing her face, carefully applying a product to maintain her soft skin.


    Following this, she prepared a warm bath, filling the bathtub until it was brimming, and put some bubble soap on it.


    With the bathroom enveloped in steam from the hot water, she immersed herself in the rxing bath, allowing the warmth to seep into her skin, washing away the weariness from the previous day.


    She continued the meticulous cleansing of her soft skin. Starting from her neck, the gentle strokes of the scrubbers went down to her armpits and then moved across her chest.


    As she reached her bosom, she began fondling them¡ªnot out of any sexual interest, but rather with the intention of thoroughly cleaning every part.


    Her boobs jiggled as she pressed them, and she started blushing because of her sensitive skin, especially since she was still a virgin despite her age. She had focused so much on her career and goals that she never thought of love before.


    Moving on to her lower body, she scrubbed away as usual. However, an unexpected itchiness prompted her to touch herself, adding an unexpected twist.


    Her finger gradually found itself ying with her cute pussy lips, and she felt a tingling sensation every time she tried to press it forward as she began to recall the face of the man she met at the police station. His face appeared in her mind, and just thinking about him made her feel hot and breathless.


    "AH..AH...AHHHH...." Her moaning became more frequent as she felt her pussy throb from so much stimtion.


    Finally, the intensity of her pleasure overwhelmed her, causing her to lose control of her body.


    "AH..AH...AHHHH..AHHHHHHHH.." Gasping for breath, she surrendered to the euphoria, feeling a wave of satisfaction wash over her as she started squirting love juice and squirming from too much pleasure.


    "I''m such a naughty girl," she sighed to herself, realizing that she had just fantasized about a man she barely knew.


    "I want to see him again," She mumbled.


    After finishing her bath, she dried herself off and put on her usual work clothes. As she got ready for the day, she couldn''t shake off the feeling that something was off, a lingering sensation from a dream that slipped away like sand through her fingers.


    However, there was little she could do about her personal issues. Knowing that her own matters had no bearing on her work, she headed down to the parking lot, got into her car, and drove herself toward her destination.


    ***


    "I know it, she''s a closet pervert," I mused to myself as I hovered and followed her in her dreams.


    That little masturbating episode disrupted the entire dream, so I had to use my Mind Power to simte what she was imagining in another part of her dream.


    I found myself witnessing her fantasy of me doing wild and rough things to her. No wonder she blushed when I restricted her movements.


    ''Well, I''ll give her credit for imagining something like that. I thought I was cruel, but that scene humbled me a lot,'' I chuckled to myself, entertained by what I witnessed just a few minutes ago.


    As I continued to follow her, I made some mental note about the streets she was taking .


    In this dream world, things weren''t perfect. Some of the buildings and street names were iprehensible, so I made sure to remember a fewndmarks to pinpoint the location of Cerebrum. Enjoy new stories from m-v l''e-NovelBin


    After driving for a while, her car entered the parking lot of arge department store building. It had three floors, not including the parking lot below, and was quite unremarkable, to be honest. Nevertheless, I still memorized the ce just in case.


    "Is she nning to do some shopping first?" I muttered to myself after seeing her getting out of her car and started walking towards the elevator.


    Instead of pressing any buttons after entering, she pulled out a card from her bag and then scanned it on some kind of sensor. The red color turned green, and suddenly, instead of going up, the elevator continued to go down.


    Ground Floor


    -1st


    -2nd


    -3rd


    -4th


    -5th Floor


    -6th Floor


    DING!


    The door slides open, and what greeted the both of us was a hidden underground base.


    The space had high ceilings, well-lighted by bright white lights. The walls seemed to be made of high-quality materials, giving the base a sleek and modern appearance.


    I couldn''t help but let out a satisfied smile after seeing the base. Now I finally figured out where Cerebrum HQ was located. It was hidden in in sight all along, with a very public face like a big department store where peoplee and go all the time.


    "Bingo!"

 Chapter 254: Too Easy

    ''Perfect.'' A smile lit up my face as I gathered all the info I needed from her.


    ''She''s useless to me now,'' I pondered whether I should just kill her or not.


    In her dream, right before reaching the main lobby, she passed through a futuristic scanner. Its soft hum resonated as an ethereal glow enveloped her. Suddenly, her dream transitioned into an intriguing nkness. It was as if a curtain had fallen.


    Now, I''m reconsidering keeping her alive. It seems too risky. She might retrieve her memories even if I delete them. Or that device could be filled with Moon Gems that would disable my powers.


    "What a waste," I sighed. She might be a bit untidy, but she was really beautiful. She just got off work, and I could still catch a whiff of her sweat, which oddly sparked a bit of arousal.


    At the same time, she had potential. Maybe she''s weak now, but who knows? She might awaken other powers in the future.


    ''That''s right, my suggestion might be risky, but what about domination? I still have the moon gem, so I could test it on her,'' I mused, trying to rationalize the actions I was nning to do to her.


    ''This is purely an experiment, not me being horny''I nodded to myself as I gently lifted her body onto the bed. I''m not some pervert; I just want to seize the chance to gain domination points and test a few theories. Yes, it''s all about experimenting with her.


    I kept repeating that twisted justification to myself, and before I knew it, she was lying on the bed. Naturally, I turned on the lights; I''m not a lights-off person. I like to see things clearly.


    She was still peacefully asleep, breathing gently. Her lips looked cute, and her breath was irresistible.


    How did I know? Well, my nose was right in front of her mouth.


    I began gently touching her soft lips, sliding my thumb inside, ying with her tongue. Saliva from her mouth started dripping on my fingers. Then, I nted a kiss on her lips, gently biting and attempting to explore her tongue with mine.


    "UHHM," she moaned as she slowly opened her eyes, finding me kissing her.


    "W-What are you doing !Stop" She eximed.


    Instead of heeding her protests, I silenced her with another French kiss. Our saliva mixed as she tried to push me away, but I was too powerful.


    "You have two choice , either you be my woman or¡­" I warned her


    "O-Or what?" she mumbled. "You don''t wanna know," I replied as my fingers gently traced her thighs until they reached her panty.


    She jerked when she felt my fingers sliding through her pussy.


    "N¡ª NO!" She replied with a weak voice.


    Before she could react more, I kissed her again. The stimtion from her mouth and the satisfaction from her pussy being fingeredmade her lose her mind.


    What if I''m a criminal? I''m handsome.


    What if I''m crazy? I''m handsome.


    What if I''m a lunatic? I''m handsome.


    That''s right, no matter what I do or how she sees me, she won''t be able to resist my charm. My n was to make herpletely fall in love with me, not just dominate her. This way, she would still work for me even if my powers got disabled.


    Suggestion might be overpowered, but with my charm now, I''m pretty sure I could make any girl dance in the palm of my hand with just a little effort.


    "I love you," I confessed. The sudden change in how I treated her took her by surprise.


    Normally, she would be angry or scared, but a touch of my ability made me look more charming in her eyes. It wasn''t full-on hypnosis, just making her a bit more open to my actions.


    "W-What?" Her face flushed a bright shade of red as my unexpected deration of love hit her.


    "I knew he''d attack you tonight, that''s why I saved you. I''ve been into you since we first met at the police station. But you work for Cerebrum, so I never tried to approach you. I was afraid you''d turn me in," I confessed, activating my faker ability to mimic one of the best actors of the century.


    My voice, eye contact, and body movements made her subconsciously believe I was truly in love with her.


    "So, you came here for me?"


    "That''s right. I''ve been following you since then," I replied to her. I mean, if I were ugly, I''d probably bebeled a stalker, but with this face, I automatically get to y the secret admirer card.


    "I knew it was risky, revealing my identity to you. But your life is more important to me."


    She was shocked by my revtions, which was normal. I had figured out from her dreams that she was still a virgin and had a liking for me to the point of fantasizing about me. I was just taking advantage of that.


    "I¡ª " She stuttered.


    "Is Cerebrum that important to you?" I cut her line of thoughts.


    She paused for a moment to contemte her answer. "I need the organization for my goal," she replied.


    "What goal? I can help you with that," I offered with confidence. I had just found a crack in her defense. Whatever that goal might be, I just had to promise to do it for her. As for actually doing it? Well, time would tell.


    "You can''t help me. You might be powerful, but..." She paused.


    "But what?"


    "Someone from the Nexus Legion killed my mother. And he was more powerful than the guy you just killed." she answered.


    "Don''t worry. I can help you," I spoke up, still sounding like someone deeply in love. I knew she was feeling overwhelmed by my actions too.


    Women tend to be attracted to superior males, and let''s be honest, I''m second to none when ites to being the best.


    "Why are you doing this?" she asked with teary eyes. "Why are you trying so hardfor someone you barely know?"


    "I don''t know. My heart just beats faster when I''m with you," I replied with a cheesy line.


    Damn, I hate this faker ability. It makes everything too dramatic.


    Fortunately, I''m so charming that even my cheesy lines sound cool for some reason. I could probably tell her I just took a shit, and it would still sound awesome. I guess being good-looking turns everything into gold!


    "I really love you" I dered passionately. I sealed my words with another kiss, and this time, she raised her arms. Not in protest, but to gently touch my cheek, reciprocating the kiss with a warmth that painted the moment in vivid colors.


    ''Too easy,'' I chuckled in my mind.

 Chapter 255: Taking Advantage

    "Please be gentle with me," she stammered, her eyes avoiding contact with mine. The nervousness in her voice revealed more than her words ever could.


    "Is this your first?" I asked her, pretending not to be aware that she was still pure.


    "I''ve. Never really done this before" she says, looking a little embarrassed.


    "I''m d that I can be your first time. Don''t worry about it. I can guide you in everything you need to know. Just tell me to slow down if I''m going to fast, okay?"


    She nodded, and I leaned forward to resume making out with her.


    I was kissing her lips and neck while my right hands gently yed with her breast. Then,I suckled on them while my other free hand went down into her groin.


    I kissed a path down her belly to her thighs, then I began licking it.


    When I reached her slit, I spread her pussy lips wide open and began savoring the intoxicating taste of her love juice.


    "IT TICKLES"" Kanon moaned in sheer pleasure. She hadn''t known that such feeling existed in this world. She only might have onlyheard stories about it.


    I was eating her raw pussy like there was to tomorrow, sucking and licking. With the use of Telekinesis, my tongue was able to reach a part of her pussy that would have been very difficult to reach otherwise.


    "AHHHH¡­AHHH." She started writhing in pleasure.


    When she finally came, I released her and watched as she started ejacting like an animal in heat . Her love juice overflowed, and I could see her squirting all over the bedsheets.


    "Do you want me to continue? ," I stood up and unzip my pants.


    "UM" She nodded.


    "Are you sure you want me to do this?" I teased her.


    She said nothing, but I saw her eyes widened when she saw how huge my cock was.


    "W-Wait! That''s too big!" She protested.


    I couldn''t help but shake my head. Having a massive cock doese with some downsides.


    "Don''t worry, it''ll only hurt at first," I reassured her as I stroked my cock and wet it with my saliva. It wasn''t too convincing thou because my hands appeared small while holding it. That was how big it was.


    "I-I don''t think it will fit," she added.


    My horniness overwhelmed me when I saw her fearful expression. So, without asking, I ced therge head of my cock right into her soaking wet pussy lips.


    I expected her to close her legs from her earlier words, but instead, she seemed to open up more and settle on the bed.


    "You''re too naughty!" I groaned as I slowly slid the head of my cock inside her.


    It started bleeding even before reaching her hymen; just the friction against her skin was enough to make her bleed.


    "I-IT HURTS" She cried out, attempting to bear with the pain, but I could see from her face that she was also enjoying it. My hunch was right; she really liked being dominated by me.


    She was acting all scared, but I know she wanted my dick so bad. So, I pushed my cock inside her in one go, and then began to fuck her like a whore. I''m a firm believer of the saying ''treat them like a princess but fuck them like prostitute. ''


    SLAP!


    SLAP!


    SLAP!


    My whole dick entered her unused vagina and my balls started to bump on her cute pussy lips.


    "AH..AHHH.AHHHH.. I-IT HURTS BUT IT FEELS G-GOOD" she started mping the bedsheets. Then she began to adjust to my rhythm . Finally, she made eye contact and started kissing me. Her tongue twisted inside mine as I continued to fuck her.


    "I¡ªI LOVE THIS FEELING¡­ I LOVE SEX" She moaned.


    Her words made me more excited, so I increased the intensity of my thrust while using my Telekinesis to make my Dick move like a fucking vibrator.


    "W¡ª WAIT¡­WAIT¡­ THIS IS TOO MUCH ¡­ " The vibration of my dick added anotheryer of pleasure on her pussy.


    But it was too much that she started feeling lightheaded. Her eyes began to go all white, and I could see her drooling.


    ''I''ll make you fall in love with my dick,'' I chuckled to myself as I continued to do my thing until I felt my dick getting harder and harder.


    I was nning to not end it too soon but fucking a virgin pussy hit differently.


    "I-I LOVE YOU" She grab my hair and started biting my neck. The domination meter haven''t reach 100% yet but she was already on the bag.


    That was it for me. I felt my dick throbbing and my sperm slowly rising . But before Ipletely filled her, I gritted my teeth and thrust my dick inside her dozens of times first before finishing inside her.


    "AGHHHH"I groaned.


    She instinctively hugged my back and scratched it as she felt my semen filling her inside.


    *THUD


    Her exhausted naked body drop into the soft bed.


    "Did you enjoy it?" I asked her with a gentle voice, aplete contrast to the wild personality from before.


    "Yeah," she nodded with a bashful expression, leaning closer and resting her head on my chest.


    "I meant what I said. I don''t know why, but I think I love you too," she confessed.


    "Maybe we''re just meant to be together?" I kissed her forehead, and she looked genuinely happy.


    She closed her eyes and drifted to sleep. My mission was sessful; I had already dominated her and seamlessly turned it off.


    Just by observing her reaction, it was clear that she was now in the palm of my hands.


    As I looked at her sleeping face, my mind began to race with possibilities. My n to rescue my mother, and that girl... I mean Alice, was looking more and more doable.


    Of course, I''m not dumb enough to attack them without a n. But just knowing where they are gave me some advantage.


    ''Just wait a little bit longer, Mom,''

 Chapter 256: Beyond Recognition .

    "Kanon, I want to test something," I whispered, giving her a soft kiss on the forehead to wake her up.


    The room was still wrapped in the cozy embrace of sleep, and I could see the tiredness lingering in her eyes.


    "What is it?" she mumbled, still looking a bit drowsy. As her curiosity reced the exhaustion on her face, she leaned more onto my chest, as if silently asking for a bit more pampering.


    Unfortunately for her, I''ve already experienced what she has to offer, so I''ve sort of lost interest in ying the in love boyfriend role.


    I activated my Domination, and in an instant, her expression wentpletely nk.


    "I want you to always stay loyal to me, no matter what," I said, using my Oath skill. I knew it had a low chance of working, but I wanted to give it a shot, especially with someone already fully under my control.


    I was banking on my theory that those under my Domination would be a lot easier to control with OATH.


    [Oath: Sess ]


    The sess notification chimed, and it was as if a sweet melody graced my ears. To my surprise, not only did her dominated title persist, but another icon materialized beside it, like an unexpected bonus buff in a video game.


    =====


    Domination =On/Off (OATH)


    =====


    ''Now, I just need to see how powerful that "Can''t be dispelled" buff really is.''


    "Hold this stone" I said, guiding the moon gem to float right in front of her.


    When she touched the gem, I held my breath, waiting for my skills to be block, but nothing happened.


    Curious, I decided to turn off Domination to see if she''d still be loyal without it. I tested her with variousmands, even threw in some silly one. Regardless of holding the gem or not, she stayed true to her loyalty.


    The only thing that didn''t work was my Mind link.


    It was like hitting a wall¡ªI couldn''t create a connection with her while she was holding the gem. Frustrated, I triedmanding her to let go of it. As predicted, the moment she released it, the mental link reestablished itself.


    I kept experimenting until I grasped the overall limits of my power. It was all about getting ready for the future. Just in case I run into someone wielding my kryptonite against me.


    "Good," I nodded in satisfaction. Thank goodness to my genius brain¡ªI managed to find a loophole in the Oath Skill. Now, I''ve got more tricks up my sleeve for my hypnotic skills, as long as it''s with thedies.


    However, Ick the ability to dominate men. Not that I''mining; I don''t swing that way after all.


    After I wrapped up my experiment, I did a bit of tinkering with her mind using OATH.


    The goal was to program her to never forget anything, no matter what external powers she encountered at Cerebrum. I was curious to see which was stronger: my Oath or that device.


    It felt like ying with mental code, trying to embed a failsafe against any memory-wiping shenanigans.


    "Good job, Kanon," I patted her head after finishing up my experiment.


    She did well, ying theb rat and all. Since it was alreadyte, I figured it was best to spend the night here. As for the messy books, a bit of my power was all it took to tidy up the whole ce.


    Initially, Kanon was adamant about me not touching her books, but after a bit of convincing, she reluctantly followed mymand. Sometimes a little persuasion goes a long way, even with the most dedicated book lovers.


    ''Now everything is cleaner ,'' I muttered to myself ,feeling sleeping already.


    "Time for some shut eye after I take care of that body," I said to her, who followed me with a slightly sad look. She was bummed that her messy room got a makeover. She''s the total opposite of someone who has OCD,


    As I walked over to tidy up the dead body in the living room, my heart started racing, and I couldn''t help but be alert.


    "Something is wrong," I mused aloud.


    My focus shifted instinctively to the corpse I had pushed to the side. Squinting my eyes, there was just something about that body that felt off, giving me a strange and uneasy feeling.


    BOOOOOOOOM!


    "Dammit!" I roared in anger as I raised my burned hands upward, Aegis Projections desperately forming a shield around both me and Kanon.


    The unfolding scene yed out before my eyes¡ªa split second, and Dong Ha''s lifeless body erupted into a hot epassing explosion, the mes consuming the entire room.


    I could have teleported out, but the explosion was too fast, leaving me with no time to save Kanon . Fortunately, she was positioned behind me, shielding her from the brunt of the st.


    As for me? I can''t see how I look right now, but it feels like my face has melted beyond recognition. I''m just hanging on by a thread, fueled by the adrenaline rushing through my body, inhuman attributes, and passive lifesaving skills.


    This me was genuinely powerful enough to reduced anyone to ashes, especially at such close proximity.


    "FUCK... IT HURTS!" I gritted my teeth, not out of fear but pure anger. Whoever did this better pray for my death, because if I survive, I''m going to make them suffer.


    BOOOOOOOOM!


    Another explosion rocked the surroundings, and this time it hit with even greater force than before. I could sense my Aegis Projection quivering, but it was manageable.


    BOOOOOOOOM!


    mes erupted for the third time, and the entire room began to cave in. I watched as the floor in front of me started to crumble, each piece falling away as if the very ground beneath me was disintegrating.


    "Leave me!" Kanon cried out loudly as she saw my burned face.


    She thought that I was paralyzed because I was trying to shield her. It was one of those situations where, honestly, I could have teleported us into the air.


    However, I hesitated, not wanting to reveal too much of my skills at the moment. After all, teleportation was one of my secret abilities.


    Plus, whoever did this might be nearby, so I couldn''t afford to waste too much Mind Power.


    "Don''t worry about it; this is nothing," I tried to y it cool.

 Chapter 257: Outplayed

    "Is it over?" I muttered to myself, while staying vignt for anything.


    My Aegis Projection focused on protecting both me and Kanon, while we hovered in the air after the floor below us copsed.


    The whole ce had turned into aplete mess. The sprinklers were doing their job, but the fire had melted even the pipes, rendering them useless.


    The corpse on the other hand had stopped exploding after itpletely turned into nothingness , but the mes continued their relentless assault on everything in their path.


    Given the height of this ce, there was no way to extinguish a fire of this magnitude that easily .


    ''It''s a good thing my life-saving skills kicked in, or I''d be a crispy chicken by now. I was careless," I mused, learning a valuable lesson from the experience.


    The mes weren''t exactly a threat to my life if I saw iting, but I was caught off guard. It served as a stark reminder that, no matter how powerful I became, a momentarypse in attention could cost me my life.


    ''Fuck it, my body hurts,'' I whined, though my endurance was already working its magic. I wasn''t regenerating like some mutant that could survive the impact of a nuclear st.


    At least the burn marks were slowly closing. Sure, there would be a scar, but I was confident I could just increase my attributes to heal the burned skin.


    My primary concern shifted to Kanon. Unlike me, her endurance was pretty normal, and shecked any type of self-healing. Any damage to her skin could potentially lead to a visit to the stic surgery doctor.


    Observing her, she seemed okay with just some minor burns. My Aegis Projection encircled us, and shielded her on time.


    ''There''s no one?'' I pondered to myself.


    My crows scoured the area, searching for any sign of the attacker, but they found nothing. Confused by theck of a threat, I cautiously floated toward the section of the building that hadn''t sumbed to the mes yet.


    ''Who set off that explosion?'' I muttered to myself, trying to steady my breathing and used my mind. The corpsed had exploded hours before Dong Ha died. So, logically, whoever did it must have known he died and came to this building to trigger the explosion.


    Was it some kind of mechanism like my Mind-link, allowing the user tomand a body to explode even after death? The mystery lingered, sparking my curiosity and temporarily diverting my attention from the difort I was currently experiencing.


    "Please!, " A woman in her 50s, her face streaked with tears, approached us."Please help me, My¡ª My son is trap on our unit."she pleaded, her voice trembling with desperation.


    ''Come on,dy, can''t you see I look like a burnt sausage right now?'' I almost snapped. I get it, her son is in trouble, but I''m in no shape to help.


    "Where''s your room?" Kanon asked immediately, concern etched across her face.


    ''Stop meddling in other people''s business; I''m the one who needs medical attention,'' I thought to myself, watching the drama unfold in front of me.


    "I¡ª I left him in his room. He was watching something before the whole ce started burning. Please, help me!" Thedy''s cries echoed, fear etched on her face as she trembled at the thought of her son''s condition.


    "What room is it?" Kanon asked.


    "1073," she replied.


    "He''s dead," I cut through their drama and gave her the sad news directly. 1073 was the door next door; I was pretty sure that ce burned down in that explosion.


    "NO!!!" Thedy started crying hysterically.


    "Why did you say it like that?" Kanon looked at me with a dismayed expression.


    "I''m just telling her the truth. There''s no way that guy is alive if he was in room 1073," I exined bluntly, trying to convey the harsh reality of the situation.


    She paused for a moment, then turned to thedy with a sympathetic look.


    "I''m sorry, ma''am, but the whole block from that room caved in already. We need to get out of here," she said, gently cing a hand on her shoulder in an attempt to offerfort.


    "No! You''re lying!" Thedy started to act erratically. It became evident that she hadpletely broken down after hearing the truth from us. The harsh reality seemed to have shattered her mind, and she clung to denial as a coping mechanism.


    "Just stick with us and get out of here," I use my ability, not really in the mood for any more drama. Honestly, I couldn''t care less if she made it out alive, but I figured Kanon might have some thoughts on that.


    So, we kicked off a sprint downstairs. The elevator was useless, and the lobby turned into a madhouse as everyone fought to escape. It was pure chaos, but it offered me a golden chance to merge into the crowd and y the part of just another person trying to survive.


    While I was at it, I didn''t forget to keep an eye on the surroundings. I scanned the whole area, on the lookout for anyone who seemed suspicious. At this point, I wouldn''t hesitate to take down anyone who didn''t appear concerned about a freaking building burning down.


    ''Nexus Legion, huh? I will fucking kill each and everyone of you,'' I gritted my teeth in frustration as I descended the stairs.


    What they did to me was beyond forgiveness. My heart raced back then, and for a moment, I contemted unleashing the full-size of my Aegis Projection to show them the mistake they made. Fortunately, I managed to control in my impulses. Continue your adventure at m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    I didn''t want to reveal too much of my abilities. Right now, I preferred to keep a low profile. Direct Confrontation wasn''t my style, and it seemed the person behind all this chaos shared a simr cautious mindset.


    To be honest, the real reason for my frustration was that I felt insulted and outsmarted.


    ''Well yed, well yed,'' I thought sarcastically, acknowledging the clever tactics of the person who caused this chaos.


    ''I hope you''re ready. I''ll make sure to pay you back a hundredfold,'' a sinister smile twisted on my burned face.

 Chapter 258: Worth the Sacrifices .

    BOOM!


    The cries of people filled the air as, yet another explosion rocked the 6th floor, not too far from where we are.


    The ce had turned into a total messed. The stairs were filled with smoke, and the sprinklers were going crazy, making everything wet and slippery. People were sliding down, trying to find their footing, but in this kind of chaos, a simple slip could mean getting trampled by others just as desperate to survive.


    It wasn''t just the 6th floor; mes were devouring other levels too. I wasn''t overly concerned for myself¡ªI''ve got survival skills, but this building was on the verge of copsing, posing a deadly threat to everyone except us.


    Kanon and I were in a rtively safer spot. I had my Telekinesis working overtime to push the smoke away.


    "What''s going on?" I mentally asked her through our Mind Link. She seemed surprised to hear my voice in her head, but given my powers, she didn''t react much and responded,


    "This is why Cerebrum doesn''t engaged with Nexus Legion. They''re a vengeful bunch. I''ve heard stories. Now they''re making an example out of this building."


    ''That''s quite efficient,'' I mused. Honestly, demonstrating the consequences of messing with their group was a clever move. If I were in the shoes of the leader, I''d probably do the same. Well, burning down an entire building might not satisfy me entirely, to be honest.


    "So, is their leader behind all this?" I inquired.


    "I''m not sure. There are other gifted individuals in Nexus Legion who can control fire," she exined.


    "I see," I nodded in response, shifting my focus to escaping. Stay connected via m-v l|e''-NovelBin


    Whether it was their leader or a bunch of underlings, whoever messed with me would regret it.


    I nned to make it clear that they picked the wrong person to mess with. I''ve got a vengeful streak, and I''m not one to let grievances slide. I once massacred a group of people who trashed a car I don''t even own. If they think I''ll just let this slide, they''re in for a surprise.


    "PLEASE HELP US !"


    "I CANT" BREATH!"


    The fire amped up the panic. People were pushing and shoving, and it got chaotic real quick. I saw people stumbling and, sadly, someone didn''t make it, probably trampled in the frenzy.


    "Get out of the way!" A middle-aged man with a mean-looking face, clutching an attach¨¦ case and some jewelry, shoved Kanon aside.


    ''Die,'' I muttered to myself as I broke his neck. My tolerance was in short supply right now.


    Then, another genius idea struck me after seeing a sea of fire blocked one of the stairs to the 4th floor, forcing others to backtrack to the lobby and find an alternative route.


    I saw lots of people having a hard time breathing. They wouldn''t make it much longer.


    "Let''s see," I muttered to myself.


    I manipted the smoke and mes around us, making things worse. I pushed it back, causing the fire on the 4th floor to escte further. I controlled it just enough so my system would register it as my own kill.


    In this scenario, these people were likely to meet their end anyway, so it was better if they contributed to me.


    ''That''s right, I''m innocent.''


    [+Skill Points]


    [+Skill Points]


    [+Skill Points]


    [+Exp Points]


    [+Exp Points]


    [+Exp Points]


    I had stopped controlling the fire, but a chain reaction had already started. Skill points and Exp points were rolling in like crazy. I had underestimated the number of people in this building.


    Usually, I had to view something to get EXP, but right now, I had an overall view of the building from outside.


    "They''re too much!" Kanon eximed, her eyes shing with anger.


    As she surveyed the scene, her brows furrowed in frustration, witnessing the mes spreading even faster.


    The people who had been running with us were now gasping for air; the smoke alone was killing them. Her face showed a mix of anger and determination, fueled by the injustice of the situation.


    "You''re right. Nexus Legion is too evil," I concurred with her, pointing a finger at them for the fate of everyone who had died and would die that day.


    "Can you do anything to save them?" She pleaded her yes filled with sorrow.


    "No, I''ve used up all my powers. I''m barely hanging on," I lied with a straight face. Truth be told, I had plenty of power left, thanks to my passive abilities. But saving people would just mess up my ns, and I needed those skill points and EXP.


    [Level UP]


    ''Nice¡­I mean poor souls,'' I almost slipped andughed when I saw myself leveling up.


    Whoever was behind this mess would be surprised to find out that their n had actually worked in my favor. You aimed to take me down? Well, congrattions, you just made me stronger, idiot.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll avenge every one of you," I made a mental note to myself, promising to seek revenge on behalf of all these deaths.


    "Let''s go," I said, gripping Kanon''s hand, and we started running again. From my crow''s-eye view, I could see that the fire had escted even faster. I decided to use my Telekinesis on the floors above to register all this death on my kill count.


    We raced down the stairs, the chaos escting behind us. The 3rd floor lobby was our next destination. Smoke billowed through the building, and the distant screams of those trapped echoed in the stairwell.


    As we burst into the 3rd floor lobby, the scene was chaotic. Panicked people ran in all directions, some desperately searching for an exit. The fire hadn''t reached this level yet, but the chaos was spreading faster than the mes.


    "Stay close," I urged Kanon, grabbing her hand as we navigated through the frantic crowd. The exits were bing full, so we needed to find an alternative route. My eyes scanned the surroundings for any sign of a safe escape.


    "Over there," I pointed to an emergency exit that seemed less crowded.

 Chapter 259: Undetected

    [Level Up]


    I Leveled up again, hitting level 19. It''s like my system really enjoys the agonizing cries of dying people; fanning the mes gave me a bunch of Experience points.


    "Wait," I ordered Kanon to stop as we found a rtively safe spot at the back of the building.


    I could tell that outside this door was an open space. I did not see any danger through my crows, but just to be safe, I decided to allocate my points.


    Initially, my game n involved leveling up and gearing up for a major upgrade before I rescue my mother.


    However, this recent incident has thrown a curveball into the mix, forcing me toa reconsider my strategy. Up until now, I''ve ignored some skills on the store, neglecting them as I favored a safer, long-range tactical approach in battles.


    But the recent blunder acted as a wake-up call, a painful reminder that I''ve underestimated the power of the gifteds.


    Going easy on them was a luxury I can no longer afford. It''s time to tap into those untapped skills and go full beast mode from now.


    Thinking about my burn marks first, I decided to allocate 10 points to endurance, hoping to gain a random skill that could help me deal with the burns.


    [Congrattions, Host, for reaching 30 Points in Endurance.]


    [Random Skill]


    [Random Skill]


    [Random Skill]


    [Serenity Surge: This skill taps into the body''s natural serotonin reserves, inducing a wave to calm mind and promoting elerated healing. As Serenity Surge activates, a soothing energy envelops the host, enhancing both mental well-being and physical recovery. ]


    [+1% healing in an hour]


    "Good," realizing it was a very useful skill, I immediately upgraded it.


    [Serenity Surge: Level 1 ¡ª> Level 50] [50%]


    I activated the skill and felt a soothing sensation inside my body.


    With my high endurance already aiding me, adding Serenity Surge seemed to kickstart the repair process in my tissues. It wasn''t as fast as regeneration, but given some time, I should be back to full health.


    The burned scars on my face were another issue I would have to addresster, though.


    [Purchased Sensory Enhancement]


    I hadn''t bothered with this skill before because, honestly, my senses were already pretty sharp.


    [ Sensory Enhancement Level 1 ¡ª> level 20]


    Next, I bought another skill, Mental Time Dtion.


    [Purchased Mental Time Dtion Level 1]


    There was no need to increase the level of Time Dtion because the upgrade only reduced the cool-down time.


    But for my purposes, this was enough. Mental Time Dtion would be perfect for thebo I''m thinking of.


    [Combine Skill: Mental Time Dtion + Quick Phase]


    [Combine Sess: Quick Time Phase]


    [Quick Time Phase: The host''s mind operates at warp speed, creating the illusion of time slowing down by a factor of 10 in a mere three seconds. It''s as if their brain hits turbo mode, processing information at an extraordinary rate. In those brief moments, the world outside appears to move in slow motion and host movement speed doubles]


    [Cool-down Time 1 hour]


    [-10 seconds cool down per upgrade]


    Three seconds felt too short but slowing down time by a factor of 10 was good for now. It provided enough time for me to react to almost anything, except lightning-fast attacks.


    After that, I rushed to upgrade Complex Cognitive Instinct. If only I hadn''t been stingy with this skill , I might have perceived the danger more clearly back then.


    [Complex Cognitive Instinct Level 20 ¡ª> Level 50]


    Lastly, I invested all my attribute points in my Mind Power. The stronger my Mind Power, the more powerful my Telekinesis and overall capacity became.


    [Mind Power 10.1 ¡ª> 15.1 ]


    ''I''m ready,'' I muttered to myself. Though I still have plenty of skill points, I''ve decided to save them for now. At this point, I believe I''m well-equipped enough to handle an ambush.


    "Let''s go,"


    The door was heavily sealed, indicating that this part of the ce was not meant to be ess However, with my Telekinesis, it was not an issue at all.


    I broke down the metal door, revealing the Alleyway where several old trucks were parked. It appeared this area served as an old storage space for the building.


    "Stay behind me!" I ordered Kanon as I quickly summoned my Aegis Projection after sensing danger. A blue aura enveloped me, and a 3-meters semi-transparent exo-skeleton formed around us.


    "Interesting power," a woman''s voice echoed in the air.


    With my heightened sensory senses, I immediately pinpointed her location. She stood on a wall 40 meters away from me. But for some reason, I feel odd looking at her.


    I couldn''t see her face clearly due to the umbre she was holding, but I could tell she was quite young judging from the shape of her body. She wore a white and ck school uniform, which was really amusing to see at a time like this.


    ''Weird, I''m pretty sure my crow did not see her before,'' I thought to myself. There was no way she could appear in that ce without me knowing.


    My crows were looking from the sky.


    ''Wait, my crow?'' I quickly shifted my sight to my crows and discovered something shocking. They could not see her at all.


    ''Is this some kind of invisibility?'' I wondered to myself. Then, I used my Mind Eye to see her status. Another surprise left me shocked. Even Mind Eye couldn''t register her; it was as if she did not exist at all.


    "Who are you?" My voice turned cold as I focused my attention on her.


    "You can see me?" She sounded shocked.


    "Obviously, I can see you. Did you cause all this mess?" I sneered, as if the fact that my Mind Eye couldn''t spot her was beneath my concern. Regardless, I''ll crush her if she was the one who caused me to suffer like this.


    "You''re powerful, huh? My boyfriend struggles just to catch a glimpse of me. But you spot me so easily. Interesting, really interesting. I dig it!" She started giggling, like she stumbled upon a cool toy.


    "Sorry, but I already have too many girls. You have to join the queue if you want a shot," I shot back with a dismissive tone.


    "Oh, I hate arrogant guys, you know," her expression suddenly turned cold.


    "I don''t give a shit about your feelings. I''m fucking pissed off right now. You better answer my question, or you will regreting here. Are you the one responsible for all this mess?" I asked through gritted teeth, my pent-up frustration slowly getting ready to erupt.

 Chapter 260: Stalling Time

    "Maybe," she said, her voice carrying a nonchnt tone, as if my threat didn''t faze her in the slightest.


    "My patience is wearing thin. You really don''t want to see me angry!" I dered, the tension evident in my tone.


    I seized control of Kanon''s body, directing her away to safety while I walked slowly towards the mysterious woman with a confident stride.


    My faker ability kicked in, and my whole vibe changed. I went from regr me to someone with domineering personality.


    Plus, with these burn scars making my face look all scary, my killer aura got even stronger. This was also why I''m not sweating about her figuring out who I am¡ªmy messed-up face makes it nearly impossible to know my identity.


    Your next chapter is on m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    I stopped after she was on my attack range, changing my strategy on the fly. The invisible energy around me transformed into a colossal hand, reaching out to snatch her.


    "Cute" she giggled, and like a phantom, the invisible hand simply passed through her.


    ''Fuck me,'' I cursed inwardly. Was this woman pulling an Obit* move, bing intangible? Or was she just a projection, an illusion before me?


    My thoughts raced to find answers, and the theory of her being a projection seemed more likely.


    With that in mind, my crows started to scout the area again, searching for her real body. There was no point in battling a mere image, after all.


    "You''re powerful, how about you join us," the woman''s voice echoed again. She was still carrying her umbre, but now I could see her small lips and cute nose from the distance. It was evident that she was really young.


    "Join you? I don''t see any merits to joining a bunch of psychotic people. You just killed hundreds of people for no reason," I spat at her, trying to sound like the good guy.


    "Oh, so you''re on the good side?" she asked with a curious tone in her voice.


    "Nah, I''m on my side," I replied sarcastically. I needed to buy some time while my pets searched for her real body.


    Talking to her seemed like the best option for now. I stood up, crossing my arms casually, feigning an air of nonchnce.


    "If you join us, then you can be more powerful," she proposed.


    "Tempting offer, but I was doing fine alone," I responded.


    "I see, well. I hate someone as strong as you being killed, so I won''t tell my boyfriend about you. How about we just end this here?" she giggled, her voice taking on a flirtatious tone.


    "What do you mean? I thought you did all this mess just to kill me?"


    "Kill you? ¡­ We don''t even know who you are. The reason we came here was because one of our own died while going after a Cerebrum Agent. But looking at you, it seems you''re the one who killed Dong Ha,"


    "You mean that nobody is one of your members?" I mocked her, attempting to stall for additional time. It would be bad if she disappeared on me right now.


    "He was so weak, I thought he was just a regr guy," I added with a sneer.


    "Well, he was useless in a fight, but that guy''s power was good for other stuff. My boyfriend was very mad that you killed him. But don''t worry, I like you. So, consider this me doing you a favor," she proposed with a smirk, her tone oozing with arrogance.


    This girl was just using her boyfriend''s name to scare me. I would fold him like a soda can if he dared show his face right now.


    "You''re so confident. How about you call that boyfriend of yours, instead of acting like fucking bitch? I hate arrogant people like you the most." I raised my hands, gesturing for her to attack. She acted like a big shot, but she was just a projection.


    The moment I find her real body, I nned to make her beg for her life and enve her.


    As for her boyfriend? I''m guessing he''s the leader of Nexus Legion. I n to make that guy regret messing with me so much that he''ll beg for me to stop. Might as well fuck her bitchy girlfriend in front of him.


    "You don''t know what''s good for you," she sighed and turned away.


    "Wait!" I shouted, trying to stop her.


    "You change your mind?" she stopped midway.


    "I just want to say something important ,"


    "What''s that ?" She asked


    "It''s better to talk to you in person," I said, a subtle grin forming on my face.


    "What do you mean?" Confusion crossed her features, but in an instant, her surroundings shifted, and she found herself standing right in front of me.


    "No!" she eximed, her eyes widening in shocked. However, before she could react, my hand had already chocked her neck.


    One of my rodents had found her hiding ce in the sewer, and with a quick move, I teleported her into my grasp. She thought she could escape while pretending to be powerful. Little did she know, I had a lot of hidden powers.


    "Not so confident now, are you?" A sadistic smile formed on my face. This girl had been getting on my nerves, and now that I had a hold of her, I felt an urge to torture her.


    "I-I can''t breathe," she gasped, her struggles intensifying.


    Ignoring her words, I continued to tighten my grip. Her face turned blue as theck of air started to affect her brain.


    I must admit, she was a true beauty, surpassing even Evelyn in her stunning and youthful allure.


    Her lustrous ck hair framed a face adorned with jet-ck eyes, typical characteristics of a Korean woman, yet her features were nothing short of perfection. The harmony of her delicate features created an exquisite portrait of beauty that was hard to ignore.


    Watching her suffer right now made me feel excited.


    ''I bet her cute mouth would fit perfectly with my cock,'' I chuckled to myself.


    "Mind Eye"


    ===========


    Name: Kim Soo-Min


    Title: Seer


    Age :18


    Overall Stats: 61


    Level :50


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    <Attributes>


    Strength: 5


    Agility: 5


    Stamina: 4


    Endurance: 3


    Intelligence: 18


    Charisma: 15


    Mind Power: 7


    Suggestion Chance 80.5% +/-(Variables)


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    <Skills>


    Astral Projection [Level 10]


    Basic Learning [Level 15]


    Mental Voice [ Level 10]


    Basic Fortune Telling [Level 5]


    <Status>


    Anxious/Asphyxia


    <Hidden Status>


    Hidden Presence


    ===========


    "You''re acting tough, but is this all the power you''ve got? Right, Kim Soo-Min?" I mocked her.


    Her expression shifted as she heard me mentioning her name.

 Chapter 261: Breathtaking

    "Oh, why do you look so shocked, Kim Soo-Min? You might be racking your brain right now, wondering how I knew your name so easily," I teased her further, loosening my grip a little. I had to be careful not to identally kill her.


    "W-Who are you?" she asked, struggling to take in some air.


    "I''m just a guy minding his own business, but you messed with the wrong person. Right now, I''m doing my best to stop myself from not ripping your head off, so you better watch your mouth," I warned her with a menacing chuckle.


    She felt more and more afraid as my words sank in. Perhaps, she had thought she was untouchable, but facing the possibility of death made her more tamed.


    "Do you think your boyfriend wille here if I kill you?" I asked her, my face twisted into a creepy smile. The burn marks on my face probably didn''t help make her feel at ease. This situation certainly wasn''t winning any awards for a pleasant conversation.


    "N-No please don''t. He doesn''t really care about me!" She pleaded for mercy. Horror painted her expression, realizing that I was dead serious about killing her right now.


    "Are you sure? How about calling him here?" I suggested. I wanted to resolve this situation quickly and be done with it.


    Dealing with Cerebrum was one thing, but an organization willing to burn a building just to make a point was far more unpredictable. And I hated surprises.


    "I-I..." she stuttered, clearly having second thoughts. After witnessing my ability to control space, her faith in her boyfriend''s abilities probably crumbled. I mean, fire would look like child''s ypared to the power of space.


    My ability to teleport things has its own set of limitations, but she doesn''t know that. Right now, she must think I can do to her boyfriend what I did to her.


    "You know what, I like you too. How about this. Because I like you, I''ll make it quick and painless," I chuckled, my tone taking on a sinister tone as I once again tightened my hold on her neck.


    She began squirming, saliva dripping from her mouth as her eyes darted upward. She looked in pain right now, and theck of oxygen in her brain was slowly causing her to lose consciousness.


    But before she totally sumbed, I intentionally loosened my grip so she could gasp for some air again.


    It would be too boring to just let her die like this. Besides, I think I could use her first before disregarding her. If she satisfies me, then I might just end up keeping her, just because I feel it was a waste to kill such a beauty.


    BOOOOOOOOM!


    A massive explosion erupted inside the building, but I wasn''t worried in the slightest.


    I half-expected this to happen because it was a condominium unit, with mmable materials that could easily trigger an explosion.


    The structure, already engulfed in mes, began to copse in on itself with a deafening roar.


    Debris started raining down on us, but my Aegis Projection shielded us from any harm. I pulled Kanon closer to me, ensuring her safety.


    She was an important piece in gathering information about Cerebrum, and rescuing my mother remained my top priority. This incident was nothing more than a minor hup in myrger goal.


    The whole ce was now filled with smoke, so I didn''t have to worry about anyone seeing me even if I flew on the sky. Realizing this, I took Kanon using my Telekinesisand then floated upward to find a much safer ce.


    I remained on guard just in case of an attack.


    Finally, wended on the rooftop of another building, the hot breeze from the fire mixing with the unfortunate events unfolding before us.


    Taking in the chaotic scene, I heard the consecutive notification of skill and EXP points, a reward in the middle of this turmoil. This incident might have been unexpected, but the haul I got was big enough to once again elevate my power to a whole new level.


    In fact, the level-up speed from this arson incident was the fastest growth I had ever experienced since getting the system.


    "Look at what you have done? You people are a bunch of lunatics. You should all burn in hell for killing all those people." I shook my head, my face now a canvas of sadness as I continued to y the role of the good guy.


    By ming them for everything, I could pretend to be the righteous one in this confrontation.


    Kim Soo-Min was rendered speechless by my words. The earlier haughty and arrogant air about herpletely dissipated. Well, considering I still had a firm grip on her, it would be foolish for her to talk back to me.


    "Your boyfriend iste. Are you sure he really loves you?" I asked again, a hint of contempt in my tone. I had been waiting for someone toe to her rescue, but so far, there was no sign at all.


    I released my grip on her neck and just locked her on the air.


    "He won''te," she answered, taking a moment to catch her breath.


    "Why do you think that?" I inquired, curious about her reasoning.


    "He won''t risk fighting you after knowing that you were able to catch me," she admitted.


    "Oh, why is that? I mean, you''re pretty easy to catch," I taunted.


    "Easy for you. But I have the ability to avoid detections. I could erase my presencepletely, but it doesn''t seem to work on you," she exined, revealing a bit about her abilities.


    Continue reading at m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    She looked really dejected, realizing that the power she relied on for survival was actually useless against me.


    I was able to use my Mind Eye on her once I saw her real body. So, my system might have been the reason why I was able to spot her with ease.


    "So, he won''te?" I asked again.


    "No," She shook her head.


    "You''re useless. Don''t me me for being merciless. You brought this on yourself," I said, shaking my head in disappointment.


    "AHHHHH! PLEASE STOP...I-- IT HURTS¡­ YOU''RE BREAKING ME!" she screamed in pain, her voice filled my ears as I slowly increase the intensity of my Telekinesis.

 Chapter 262: More Evil

    "A visitor," a smile formed on my face as my crows picked up the presence of a man wearing a red jacket slowly climbing towards us.


    I triedmanding my crows to get closer to him, but unfortunately, they burned into ashes before I could even see his face.


    "You''re a lucky girl. Your boyfriend is here to save you," I taunted her.


    "No, don''t¡ª" she began to panic, but before she could do anything, I swiftly made my move.


    As a precaution, I trapped her mind in a dream state since she had the ability to send mental voices.


    Deciding that I didn''t need any extra baggage at the moment, I instructed Kanon to find a hiding spot far from me.


    After a couple of minutes, the rooftop door opened, and the man with the red jacket stepped forward. He wore a face mask, but his orange eyes, like mes, stood out.


    However, he couldn''t match my intimidating presence. My burned face, coupled with the creepy smile, made me look like a devil incarnate at this point.


    "Mind Eye"


    His level was higher, so I had to upgrade my Mind Eye.


    Mind Eye [Level 25] ¡ª> Mind Eye [Level 35]


    ===========


    Name : Lee Hyeonu


    Title : Fire Bug


    Age :21


    Overall Stats : 68


    Level :58


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    <Attributes>


    Strength: 7


    Agility: 7


    Stamina: 9


    Endurance: 8


    Intelligence: 17


    Charisma: 10


    Mind Power : 10


    Suggestion Chance 80.5% +/-(Variables)


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    <Skills>


    Fire Bug [Level 40]


    Fire Control[Level 30]


    Ignite[ Level 30]


    <Status>


    Neutral


    <Hidden Status>


    Blessed by Fire


    ===========


    "That''s it? ," I mumbled under my breath. His stats weren''t anything mind-blowing, but his mastery over his skills was good enough. I mean,pared to me with a system showering me with skill points, him reaching this level at his age was prettymendable.


    Turns out, his Fire Bug was also sittingfortably at Level 40 too. No wonder my system missed the Hidden Status on Dong Ha earlier; it seems it struggles with detecting statuses that are way beyond its own level.


    ''What a wasted potential'' I sighed to myself.


    I figured this guy could''ve easily hit level 100 if he just kept to himself and didn''t y stupid games like this. Now, all that potential was going down the drain because, well, I''m about to kill him. What a shame.


    Still, I doubted that he was really the leader of the Nexus Legion. He seemed too young and honestly, a bit too weak for the role.


    "Let her go," he said, his voice muffled by the mask covering his mouth, adding a husky undertone to his tone.


    "Want your girlfriend back?" I chuckled at his feeble attempt, then casually made her float closer to me.


    "STOP!" He eximed, seething with anger, watching me lick the sleeping face of her beloved girlfriend.


    "Oh, the jealous type, huh?" I grinned at his reaction, continuing with my little act. My tongue even brushed against Kim Soo-Min''s lips.


    "You crazy bastard!" He spat in anger as mes began to surround his body.


    "Crazy? I''m crazy for licking a girl''s face while you burned down a whole building?. Your sense of good and bad is a little twisted," Iughed out loud at his funny logic.


    "DIE!" mes erupted from his body, piercing through the air with the intent to take me down. However, what I did next made him curse out loud.


    In a split-second decision, I pretended to ditched Aegis Projection and grabbed hold of Kim Soo-Min, using her as a meat shield.


    Lee Hyeonu, witnessing my unorthodox move, abruptly altered the path of his attack to avoid harming us.


    The air crackled with the heat as the mes danced around us. Lee Hyeonu red at me, his frustration evident in his eyes.


    "You bastard!" he snarled, clearly frustrated by my unexpected tactic.


    "Oh, you''re too soft. I can tell. There''s no way you''re the leader of Nexus Legion with that weak personality. If it were me, I''d just burn her along with you," I berated him with a scoff.


    "Let go of her, you bastard," He gripped his fist in anger.


    "Okay, chill, bro," I sighed, and then I casually made his girlfriend float on the edge of the building.


    "Wait, don''t!" he eximed, his voice echoing with desperation.


    "What? You did say to let her go, didn''t you?" A sly smile crept across my face as I enjoyedthe sight of his distress.


    This, for me, was the payment for his sins. Did he really believe that I would be satisfied with merely killing him? No, I had more in store for him, a prolonged suffering before the final act.


    As Lee Hyeonu stood there, visibly torn between anger and helplessness, I continued to y my games with him.


    "Seems like your tough act is cracking," I taunted, twirling a strand of Kim Soo-Min''s hair between my fingers.


    "Who would have thought? Someone with your power, acting recklessly just because of a girl."


    "You¡­."


    I could see the frustration building in his eyes. Each second of his torment added to my satisfaction.


    "You know, I''ve heard stories about the Nexus Legion being a ruthless force, a group to be feared. But all I see are a bunch of weaklings."


    His fists clenched, and the mes around him flickered with heightened intensity.


    "You think you''re clever, don''t you?" he spat out, his frustration turning into anger.


    I chuckled, relishing the rising tension.


    "Clever enough to outwit you, it seems. But let''s not get ahead of ourselves. We''re just getting started."


    I could sense his desperation, the need to regain control. It was almost too easy, ying with his emotions. My pranks, my words¡ªthey were all instruments in this grand performance.


    "Now, let''s talk about your sins," I continued, circling him like a vulture closing in on its prey.


    "Burning down a building, leaving people to die... that''s quite aundry list of wrongdoing. And now, you''re going to pay for it all."


    "So, all of this is because you care about those people?" He retorted, a disdainful smirk ying on his lips. "You''re the one with the weak mind. Those humans are nothing more than inferior beings, not even worthy to be our ves," he replied coldly.


    "Ohh," a smile crept onto my face after hearing his arrogant words.

 Chapter 263: Valuable Lesson

    "What''s so funny?" he asked, puzzled by myughter.


    "Come on, really? You think just because you have some powers, you get to kill others without consequences? What a joke," I scolded him.


    But, if I''m being honest, my thinking was kinda messed up too. The only thing setting us apart? I''m overpowered.


    "Okay, let''s break down your logic here. If humans are so beneath you, why the need to stay in the shadows? Gifteds aren''t exactly running the show. Torching one building doesn''t scream superiority. A fighter jet loaded with napalm could pull off the same stunt," I mentioned casually, tapping my in the air finger to drive home the point.


    At this point, I was just messing with him, aiming to stir up more irritation before making my final move.


    His reaction was a mix of frustration and anger, evident in the squinting of his eyes. The mes around him flickered, as if mirroring the hatred burning within him.


    "Gifteds are more superior," he shot back.


    After Iid out the obvious, he seemed kinda speechless. Honestly, I''ve already figured out why they aren''t calling the shots. It''s just that there hasn''t been anyone strong enough to take on the sheer number of humans and their cleverness.


    A single nuke could wipe out anyone, even me, no exceptions.


    "Really? I thought ''gifted'' meant like, autistic or something. Maybe a name change would be smarter? How about ''awakened''?" I fired back, throwing in a mockingly thoughtful look.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at my own jokes, fully aware that it would only fan the mes of his anger.


    The system kept buzzing with notifications, showering me with EXP. It was a long-established fact¡ªthe stronger the individual, the more EXP I''d gain. Thisencounter was turning out to be quite the lucrative venture for me.


    "Cut the crap. What''s your price for her?" he demanded, clearly aware of his limits as long as his girlfriend was under my control.


    I took a moment, pretending to ponder his question.


    "Let me think. My handsome face is now messed up because of you, so you shouldpensate me," I said, adding a nonchnt tone to my response.


    "How much do you want?" he asked, showing a willingness to negotiate.


    I paused for effect, rubbing my chin as if contemting.


    "I really don''t need the money. How about this: if you let me fuck your girlfriend, then I would forget about all of this!" I eximed with a mischievous grin, reaching out to touch her chin and slowly wiping her lips with my fingers.


    "You''re tempting death!" he shouted in anger.


    Your next chapter is on m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    "You''re so selfish. So, you would rather have her die instead of allowing me to pump one or two loads?" I taunted.


    He didn''t respond right away.


    "Think about it. If I fuck her really hard, then you could just consider it coteral damage. But if you fight me right now, then you might win, but I''m pretty sure she will die," I added.


    "Besides, I''m teaching an important lesson here. The lesson is, don''t go around burning people or you might end up getting yourself burned instead," I remarked, emphasizing the irony in the situation.


    "I''ve had it with your stupid jokes," his voice turned cold, the taunting evidently breaking his patience. The orange mes around him started to condense, and I could see a hint of blue hue.


    ''Damn, don''t tell me this guy can power up!'' I eximed to myself, feeling the temperature rising rapidly.


    Then, as if my prediction came true, his jacket turned into ashes, and he waspletely engulfed in fire. He looked like a human torch at this point.


    "I don''t usually show this form to anybody, and all those who see it are now dead," he sneered in contempt, his voice now clearer.


    "P¡ªPLEASE FORGIVE ME! " I bowed my head and pleaded for mercy after seeing his transformation.


    "What?" He was taken aback by my sudden change in demeanor. One moment I was messing with him, and now I was begging.


    "I''ll give her back to you if you let me go," I offered, hoping to defuse the escting situation.


    After seeing my actions, the mes around him dimmed a little. But I could tell that he was still cautious. Only an idiot would lower their guard at a time like this.


    But my next move shocked him.


    I slowly controlled Kim Soo-Min to float towards him. Seeing this, the mes around his body started to retract, as he didn''t want to risk burning her.


    As she inched closer to him, the mes in his hands finally extinguished.


    "Soft," a sinister smile appeared on my face. The moment his hands touched her, her body jerked for a moment, and blood sttered all over the ce as she exploded from within.


    Blood rained like a shower, and his body was now bathed in it.


    "W¡ªWhat did you do?" he stuttered; his eyes filled with disbelief.


    "Wait, are you blind?" I yed dumb. "Didn''t you see her going kaboom?" I burst into maniacalughter at his reaction.


    "You''re dead!" His emotions ran wild, and his transformation began to unfold again.


    This time, things cranked up a notch. The fire in his body went full-on blue, and like my Astral projection, he shot up to 4 meters tall. It was like the mes were his own personal exoskeleton.


    ''This wasn''t in his skill list, so it means that this skill far out levels my Mind Eye,'' I muttered to myself.


    No doubt, seeing something like this was a shocker, but I''ve got a bunch of skills up my sleeve to counter him.


    "DIE!" He roared in anger, the sky turning bright as he flew towards me like a missile. The distance between us was so short that he appeared before me in a blink of an eye.


    Next thing I knew, his fist tightened, and he unleashed a fiery punch, so hot that every metal nearby started to melt away.


    BOOOOOOOOOM!

 Chapter 264: Too Much Gap

    The heat emanating from his body soared higher as I braced myself, summoning Aegis Projections to shield against the attack. The air around us shimmered with intense heat waves as his me descended.


    "You''re going to pay for what you did to her!" His eyes were filled with hatred, glowing like the mes around him. It seemed that his mes grew stronger the more emotional he was.


    Well, it would be weirder if he didn''t react after his beloved girlfriend exploded like a balloon. I mean, that scene must have left some serious trauma. Talk about a rtionship that went bust, literally.


    I smirked back, mes reflecting in my eyes too.


    "Pay? Oh, I only take things. ''Paying'' isn''t even in my vocabry," I said, injecting a bit of humor into my insult.


    It was quite satisfying to see him suffer, especially after realizing that his attack wasn''t even enough to stop me from making fun of him. That''s just how wide the gap between us was.


    He was like a toddler in front of me, especially when I felt the urge to be mean and petty.


    He raised his other fist, mes leaving a trail as he punched my Aegis Projection again and again.


    "BOOOOM!"


    "BOOOOM!"


    "BOOOOM!"


    I started making sound effects, perfectly timed with his attacks, just for the fun of it.


    "Bastard! Stop mocking me!" he spat in anger.


    I remained silent, offering him only an insulting smile that spoke volumes of how small he was in my eyes.


    "You killed her! Now, I will kill you!" he bellowed, the rage making the mes even wilder and more erratic.


    "Revenge is a luxury. And sorry, you don''t have the ability to do that" I shook my head.


    "And now you''re going to die because you''re weak. This must be what you''re talking about, right? When you mention inferior people? Well, in this case, you and you''re dumb girlfriend are the inferior ones," I started grinning as I watched him desperately trying to destroy my shield.


    But I have more Mind Power than him, so he would have to stop sooner orter.


    And just as expected, the mes around him started to dim.


    Seeing this, he jumped backward, trying to stabilize his breathing.


    After using a lot of Mind Power in that attack, he looked genuinely shocked to see my Aegis Projection still standing. The impression was sinking in that my shield might be unbreakable.


    "Is this the best you''ve got?" I continued taunting, a smirk ying on my face. "I thought I''d be facing someone powerful by all that shouting, not someone who burns out after a little firework show."


    His face contorted in a mix of anger and frustration.


    "Well, considering you couldn''t even scratch my shield,your power is like a joke. A bad one, but still a joke."


    His eyes glowed again. "I''ll show you real power!" he yelled, mes reigniting around him.


    I rolled my eyes. "Sure, go ahead. Try not to burn yourself out again." The mockery in my tone only fueled his anger.


    But it was futile; he started attacking me again, but the quality of his attacks became worse and worse. Forget about breaking my shield; his attacks could now be stopped by my Telekinesis alone.


    "Boring, you''re boring," I yawned after getting bored ying with him.


    "My father will kill you!" he threatened.


    "Your father? You mean the leader of the Nexus Legion?" I touched my chin in contemtion. I knew it; this guy was too weak to lead a group.


    "Leader? My father is only the second inmand. You''re not worthy to face my grandfather," he sneered in contempt. Now, this guy was just a sore loser. He went from a cool-looking character to a cliche noble young master.


    "Oh, so now you''re pulling the powerful family card?" I asked with raised eyebrows. "What an idiot ," I shook my head in disappointment.


    "I''m bored with you, it''s time to die," I said, my tone carrying a hint of boredom. For those who take pride in themselves, the best way to hit where it hurts was by shattering their ego.


    Then, my Aegis Projection finally revealed its true form. I didn''t make it too big, but it became more solid. The six arms alone, each holding different types of weapons, were enough to intimidate anyone.


    Sensing the danger, he tried to turn away and run, but how could he do that in front of me?


    I restricted his movements with ease. Normally, he would have some power to fight back, but right now, he had already exhausted his gas tank.


    "You will regret this. My father will hunt you down," he threatened again. It seemed this guy really thought that his family would be able to save him. He was talking like this because I was holding my powers back. If I really fought him for real, he wouldn''t even survive 10 seconds.


    "Don''t worry. Your father doesn''t need to hunt me down because I''ming for them. I''ll kill every single one of your family members. Your father, your mother, your grandfather, your grandmother, your sister, your brother. Every one of them will die in my hands." I paused, so he could process my words more clearly.


    "And before I kill them, I''ll make sure to let them know that all of this happened because their good-for-nothing son messed with the wrong person," I grinned creepily, tightening my grip on his body. I wasn''t sure if he had all those rtives, so I just listed off every person I could think of.


    "Y-You.." He was stunned by my sadistic words. He did not expect that I was crazier than he had expected.


    "Oh, did I sound too evil?" I asked, my voice turning lower as if I felt guilty about my words.


    "Alright, I will spare your mother and sister and make them my women instead. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of them every night," I added, injecting a mocking tone into my response.


    "CRAZY BASTARD!" He roared in anger.


    "Bye now," my words echoed in his ears, and then slowly, I gripped his body like a sponge. The blood started flowing upward in his head, his ears and nose started bleeding from the pressure.


    Then, with a sickening pop, his eyeballs burst. His head swelled violently, veins pulsating beneath the skin until it couldn''t take the pressure. It exploded, blood and fragments scattering in all directions.


    It was a horrifying end for him.

 Chapter 265: Silence Before the Storm

    "Man, I look like shit," I chuckled while eyeing myself in the mirror.


    After that unexpected mixed up with the Nexus Legion, I decided to head back home first to fix my bearings.


    My charisma really took a hit after I almost turned into a human BBQ, but I could feel it making aeback, slowly but surely.


    Wiping off the burn scars on my face, I noticed this sticky substance. It felt strange, like I could peel off my skin. So, I did, almost like shedding my skin like a snake.


    The burnt skin started peeling off and falling to the floor¡ªdisgusting, yet oddly satisfying. You know that feeling when a wound heals, and you just can''t resist peeling off that dried, dark skin? Well, imagine that sensation covering almost 80% of my body. Had to get creative and use my Telekinesis to help clean up the mess.


    Underneath, a newer and much softer skin emerged. It was so soft that I could even see my veins through it.


    I looked like those monsters on an alien movie that had just been born from a carcass.


    "Well, it could have been worse," I reassured myself. Thanks to my high endurance and Serenity Surge, I''m back to full health, and this skin issue seems to be only skin-deep.


    Figuring that wearing clothes wasn''t the smartest move in my current state, I casually walked out of the bathroom naked and sat on my bed.


    "Status"


    ===========


    Name : Ji-Hoon Zyden


    Title : System Holder


    Age : 18 years old


    Overall Stats : 145.1 (-15)


    Level :19 [1050/14000]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    <Attributes>


    Strength: 20


    Agility: 20


    Stamina: 20


    Endurance: 30


    Intelligence: 20


    Charisma: 20 (-15)


    Mind Power : 15.1


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    <Skills>


    Mind Eye [Level 35]


    Suggestion [Level 41] [80.5%]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Skill Store II


    Skill Combination I


    Mission Board I


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    *Intense Quick Learning[Level 30]


    *Complex Cognitive Instinct[Level 50]


    *Parallel Processing[Level 20]


    *Psychic Geography[Level 20]


    *Psychic Shield [Level 50]


    *Mind Shock [Level 20]


    *Dream Maniption [ Level 20]


    * Serenity Surge [Level 50]


    * Sensory Enhancement [Level 20]


    -¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    *Faker [Level 10]


    *Quick Time Phase [Level 1]


    *Stone Body [Level 10 ]


    *Mind Link [Level 50]


    *Passive Meditation [Level 20]


    *Oath [Level 30]


    *Teleportation Level [100]


    *Bio Energetic Fusion [Level 100]


    *Aegis Projection [Level 38]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Attribute Points: 0


    Skill points: 72


    Domination Points: 19


    ===========


    Checking out my current stats, I felt a bit better about what went down. Those incidents, as rough as they were, came with some serious perks. Right now, my power reached a whole new level. I even took down Lee Hyeonu without breaking a sweat.


    As long as I steer clear of surprise attacks likest time, I''m pretty confident in my chances of winning. It''s all about staying on my toes.


    Unfortunately for the victims, it came at a heavy cost¡ªthe lives of hundreds. The explosion happened so quickly that many couldn''t react in time.


    No longer my problem, though. I avenged all their deaths by taking down Lee Hyeonu.


    ''Is it just me, or am I really the good guy here?'' I chuckled to myself, contemting how surprisingly generous I am in seeking justice for them.


    ''I''m just going to sort out my points and then rest,'' I said with a yawn, feeling ready to sleep already.


    [Aegis Projection Level 38 ¡ª> Level 50]


    I felt a lot safer now that my Aegis Projection has be stronger. A bigger projection means a wider range, and the recent battle highlighted just how crucial and versatile it was.


    I figured out that I don''t have to summon the whole thing every time¡ªI can call out specific parts, like that giant hand for restraining someone. So, increasing its maximum size was a game-changer, especially when dealing with a bunch of opponents at once.


    With that done, I crashed onto the bed, ready to soak in some well-deserved sleep.


    ***


    ***


    "Here''s your coffee, Darling," ine ced my drink on the table as I read into some books about stocks.


    After the recent incident, I decided to lie low. Currently, Cerebrum was on high alert, making it the worst time to do something stupid, like attacking their base.


    I''m also waiting for Rei Mei toe back with the additional help; once that''s sorted, we''ll be all set for the rescue mission after I formte a n.


    For now, I decided to spend some time working in the office. ying the boss has its advantages, especially when surrounded by a bunch of beautiful freshly graduate girls.


    In just three days, our office got busier with more people, and they were all women. I thought, why not stick with that? But then I realized we might need a bit more variety.


    To make things look good and legit, I decided to mix it up. So, I added some guys to the team, like external attorneys, brokers and such. Not just for paperwork, but also to make sure we could operate without an issue.


    Having women as employees was a treat for my eyes, but let''s be real, men tend to be more efficient at certain tasks.


    But here''s the thing: those guys are just employee on paper. They all do their work from home, and the only people in my office are the beautiful women, adding a bit of motivation to my day.


    Of course, I''m not a petty person, so I made sure to give them a decent sry, especially since I asked them to quit their previous jobs.


    Meanwhile in those three days, the regtors for investmentpanies in Korea were no joke¡ªthey were as strict as theye. Soon enough, some government officials paid us a visit for a routine check.


    A newly established investmentpany with no way to make money like mine wouldn''t usually sail through this kind of scrutiny.


    But, with my skill, I managed to turn the tide. A casual conversation with me was all it took to smoothen things out and, expectedly, make those audit sessions feel more like a breeze than a storm.


    I had a pretty sweet advantage with my power¡ªI could probably sell anything, even drugs, and the authorities would green-light it based on my words alone. But I had to still be careful not to push it too far; drawing too much attention from the higher-ups couldnd me in some serious legal trouble.


    "Get the girls for me. I want to give them some hands-on coaching," I said to ine with a smile. I''ve been holding back for far too long.

 Chapter 266: The Secret to Wealth

    "Mr. Zyden, did you need us?" Yae asked, looking a bit embarrassed.


    I called Yae and her three other co-workers into my main office for a bit of fun.


    Life had been a bit mundely with all the lie-low stuff, and I figured I could use some enjoyment while I still had some free time.


    Knowing that my peaceful routine was bound to get chaotic soon, like any regr person, I thought, why not indulge in some leisure to satisfy my urges?


    The office we are currently at was specially designed for me, featuring arge desk with a three-monitor setup with a 32 inches curved monitor in the middle, decked out with the most expensiveputer parts avable.


    On the right, there was a massive 100-inch OLED monitor. Afy brown sofa that could turn into a bed nearby. Under the OLED TV, you''d find thetest gaming consoles along with a lot of games.


    Oh, and there''s this cool wood-style refrigerator on the side for my favorite energy drinks.


    Most of the time, when I''m bored, I y games here while pretending to work.


    The four girls kept darting their eyes around, clearly processing the unexpected sight inside my office. This ce was usually off-limits, and the sheer beauty of the design left them in shock. The contrast with the formal spaces they were ustomed to must have been quite a surprise.


    ''That''s right, I''ve got some things to share that will make you all more efficient at your work,'' I said, tapping the table for emphasis while pretending to leaf through a folder, I was actually engrossed in thetest release of Shonen Jump that I had on hand.


    "Before we dive into things, how about we kick off with a little chat? Take a seat, and let''s have a casual interview," I said, gesturing to the chairs around. I wanted to keep things rxed and conversational like good boss.


    As the four girls settled into their seats, I leaned back in my chair, trying to maintain an easygoing atmosphere.


    They sat as a collective vision of beauty, each boasting a charisma level surpassing 10, a rare feat, considering even Allysa''s charisma topped at 8 normally.


    Yae, with her brown hair cascading in loose waves, possessed a cute charm. Her expressive brown eyes sparkled with adoration, and a warm, infectious smile adorned her lips. Her presence radiated a friendly and inviting aura.


    She had this knack for weing potential clients, and it wasn''t just by chance. She got this friendly vibe that makes you feel like you''ve known her forever.


    No wonder they picked her ¨C she''s the living, breathing definition of easy to talk to. In a business where first impressions are everything, having her at the front line was like having your secret weapon for making clients feel right at home.


    Eun-Bi Choi , on the other hand, embodied a more elegant grace. Her long, flowing ck hair framed a face with high cheekbones and a pair of piercing dark eyes. She moved with a certain regality, every gesture and step exuding an elegance that was impossible to ignore.


    On top of everything, she had another standout feature ¨C she was the tallest among the four. It wasn''t something she unted; it just added a touch of graceful confidence to her presence.


    Hye-Rin Lim, with her striking features,manded attention effortlessly. Her hazel eyes held a hint of mystery,plementing the short jet-ck hair that fell in gentle waves around her shoulders.


    Faye , vibrant and energetic, was a burst of sunshine in the room. Her short, auburn hair framed a face adorned with freckles that added to her youthful charm. Bright green eyes sparkled with enthusiasm, and her infectious smile seemed to carry joy.


    Turns out, she was a bit of a mix ¨C a half-half, as they say. I caught wind that her mom was a red head ginger from the States who tied the knot with a Korean man. It exined her distinctive features.


    "So, how''s everyone feeling about where you''re at right now in your careers?" I casually tossed the question into the mix.


    The idea of using my power over them crossed my mind, but where''s the fun in that? Better to let things y out a bit, see how they respond before pulling any strings.


    Yae, quick on the draw, was the first to respond with a radiant smile. "We''re really happy here. Thepensation in this ce is great!"


    Her ease in breaking the ice, having been the one I''d chatted most among them, added a touch of familiarity to the conversation.


    It seemed like the positive work environment wasn''t lost on her, and her enthusiasm set a positive tone for the rest of the responses.


    Hearing their positive responses filled me with a sense of satisfaction. It wasn''t just about the work; it was about providing these women with opportunities to thrive, especially in a ce where the cost of living was high, and the workce could be fiercelypetitive.


    Gotta hand it to them. I mean, credit where credit''s due, right? And in their case, it''s for being such beauties.


    "Do you know the reason why I''m sessful?" I asked.


    As they looked at me, you could practically see the curiosity in their eyes. In their world, owning apany meant being loaded. Little did they know, I''d been pulling some shady moves to build up my own wealth.


    As they all waited for my response, I leaned in a bit and dropped the bomb.


    "Well, you see, it''s because I''m an opportunist. I go after what I want, no matter what it is," I dered, a hint of boldness in my tone.


    They all nodded at my response, probably thinking I was about to drop some secret recipe next for bing rich. Well, they weren''t entirely wrong.


    "Are you satisfied with your life right now?" I asked my voice turning more serious." You''re living a good life but are you really okay with just this? Don''t you want to own your own house ? Or buy expensive luxury items , or maybe even a car?" I asked them .


    Their expressions changed when we started talking about all those material things. If I were some old dude, it might''ve been a bit weird, but hey, I''m really good-looking, so I could probably get their attention without shing cash.


    "Do you know the five ways to get rich?" I raised my finger, creating a bit of suspense.


    "First, you hit the jackpot and be born in a rich family. None of you got that, right off the bat."


    "Second, you study your brains out, be irreceable, and in turn, you getpensated and be promoted."


    "Third, you''ve got some talent, and you work on it until it''s a money-making machine."


    "Fourth, you dive into the business world and outwork everyone, including your own employees. Never let anyone out-hustle you."


    Taking a moment, I paused and took a sip of my coffee.


    "What''s the fifth one ?" They asked.


    I ced my coffee back on the table, smiling at them. "Learn how to suck my dick really, really well."

 Chapter 267: Big and Hard Choice

    "So, what''s your choice?" I asked again, thoroughly enjoying their shocked expressions. This was exactly what I wanted ¨C genuine reactions. I was curious to see how far they''d go to get what they wanted.


    Their eyes darted between each other, and a palpable tension hung in the air. The unexpected turn in the conversation had them on edge, and I could practically feel the gears turning in their minds.


    As expected, none of them seemed offended by my bold words. Ah, the perks of being rich and handsome ¨C it seemed to soften the impact of even the most audacious statements. From the glint in their eyes, I could tell they were at least tempted by the offer.


    It felt like I was ying out a scene from a certain Mr. Grey''s ybook(F*fty Sh*des), but with the twist of having four women in the mix.Now all I need was a room filled with sex toys and it would be perfect.


    "I have a boyfriend," Yae was the first one to voice out her concerns.


    "Just break up with him," I suggested.


    "I can''t," she protested, her eyes welling up with tears. "My boyfriend worked tirelessly to put me through college, and I can''t cheat on him."


    It was a bummer, especially since I really liked her. She could have been my favorite in the office.


    "Are you sure about that?" I pressed gently. "I really like you, and with my help, I could give you a better life. I know you came from a poor background, and I see you''re doing okay now. But what about the future?" I posed the question,trying to convey my intentions.


    "We can manage," she replied with a determined look in her eyes, showcasing her loyalty.


    Unfortunately for her, the more she resisted, the more I found myself drawn to her. An unusual urge surfaced within me ¨C a desire to dominate, to rece her boyfriend in her heart without relying solely on my charm and skills.


    The unexpected challenge had ignited something primal in me.


    "You''re fired. You can pack up your things and go," I replied with a nonchnt voice.


    "W¡ª Wait," she stammered, the color draining from her face as my words settled in. I know she needed this job.


    And she was aware that she was earning above the normal paygrade, and perhaps had started dreaming of what that could mean for her. For her future.


    Well, I just shattered that dream because she dared to deny mygoodwill.


    "Please don''t fire me," she pleaded, her voice stuttering, and tears began to form as the weight of her mistake settled in.


    The atmosphere in the room took an unexpected turn, and the vulnerability in her eyes mirrored the gravity of her situation.


    The other three were left speechless. They hadn''t expected me to outright fire Yae just because she didn''t want to be my woman.


    "I¡ª I..." she attempted to say something, but I cut her short.


    "Ms. Yae, don''t waste my time. You''ve said your piece, and I respect that," I interjected.


    "I''m really sorry. Please give me another chance. I agree now!" She bowed her head, tears streaming down her face.


    Seeing her look so pitiful fueled a surge of excitement within me. In reality, my recent growth had brought out a more sadistic side, a side that seemed to enjoy the vulnerability of others regardless if they are good or bad. Unfortunately, the only way I could calm these urges was by acting on them.


    "I don''t believe you. You don''t have to force yourself," I shook my head, feigning disinterest in her sudden change of heart. Her face turned more ashen at my indifference.


    "No, I''m not forcing myself. I really like you, Mr. Zyden!" she eximed, standing up to emphasize her point.


    The other three girls exchanged nces, shaking their heads at her desperate attempt to salvage the situation.


    "Prove it," I taunted her.


    "What do you mean?" she asked, a confused look on her face.


    "I mentioned one of the ways to get rich, right? How about you prove that you''re worthy of being one of my partners? To be honest with you, I have other women at my disposal, and I even have a group of idols. So just being beautiful won''t be enough," I exined, adding ayer of challenge on her.


    "P¡ª Please give me a chance," she stuttered.


    "Alright, I''ll give you a chance. Crawl towards me," I gestured.


    She hesitated at first, the internal struggle evident on her face.


    But the realization of her need for the job won, and reluctantly, she got down on her knees, inching towards me.


    Once she was groveling in front of me, I unzipped my pants, revealing the thing that they would be handling.


    Everyone''s eyes widened after seeing it.


    "It''s too big !" She eximed and gulped her own saliva after catching sight of my cock. Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    The sheer size and grittiness of what I revealed would make anyone feel a sense of difort just by looking at it.


    "Start cleaning my cock first," I teased her.


    Her face mirrored the conflict within, perhaps wrestling with thoughts of her boyfriend and the stark reality of her own career. It was a tough spot, a choice between personal rtionships and material things.


    "This is for your future," I chuckled as I waited for her next move.


    Hearing my words, she slowly leaned her head closer, and then she gently grabbed my cock. Her soft lips opened, and I could see some saliva glistening as she took the tip of my dick into her mouth.


    It was too big for her to take in all at once. But that was fine; I had plenty of free time to witness her awkward attempts to satisfy me.


    She then started to lick the whole length slowly, thoroughly wetting it, and then used light strokes to amp up what I was feeling. It felt really good, but I could tell that she was inexperience just by the way she was moving her tongue.


    "Good girl,"

 Chapter 268: Side Effects of Power

    She made an effort to take everything into her small mouth. I could feel her teeth, but that was okay. I got a high endurance, so this much wasn''t enough to hurt me.


    And with that, she proceeded to give me a deep throat. I made sure not to block the others view of the action, pulling her hair out of the way. The other girls watched, shocked and amazed, as she sucked my cock.


    "Are you enjoying it?" I teased her, making eye contact with her wet eyes.


    She couldn''t speak, so she just nodded with a face that showed that she was struggling to breathe. Yet, her determination pushed through as she continued to satisfy me with her performance.


    "That''s enough. Now, it''s my turn to show you what real pleasure is," I gently stopped her, touched her shoulder, and helped her stand up.


    Taking my chance, I turned her body, so she was now facing the office desk and I stood up in front of her.


    She trembled as I slowly began tracing the shape of her bra underneath her zers.


    Then, without pausing, I undid the first button on her top, then the next. Continuing down, I undid thest of the buttons and returned to brushing her soft and delicate skin.


    I ran my hand across her tits, feeling her stiff nipples through the thin fabric of her ckce bra. When I touched her breast, her breathing became quicker, and I figured she liked having them touched.


    Too much for someone iming to be a loyal girlfriend. She was in heat, and merely the act of teasing her had her blushing.


    "Do you want me to make you feel good?" I leaned in and whispered into her ear.


    She averted her eyes, looking down, as if she wasn''t sure what to do. I looked down at her beautiful body and saw the delicate skin of her cleavage and her youthful tits encased by thece-up bra.


    "I''ll take that as a yes," I said, lightly biting her earlobes. She began squirming as I nibble on it while I slowly removed her bra.


    I leaned over and took one of her tits in my mouth, gently flicking my tongue over her nipple and sucking it.


    When my mouth touched her breast for the first time, I heard a low moan. She reacted by shaking as she sat in my desk after I spent some time kissing, fondling, sucking it.


    She was already drunk from too much sexual stimtion at this point, so all I had to do was make her want me more.


    I lowered myself down to kneel, still touching and kissing her tits, and carefully moved between her legs, gently forcing her legs apart as I moved closer.


    Then, I gently slid my hands up on her thin legs. When I touched her thighs, her body trembled and she shifted forward, her body seemingly eager to get closer to me.


    I reached up beneath her ck skirt and gave her inner, supple thighs a gentle stroke while I ran my finger over the flimsy ckce panties she was wearing. She was so turned on that she voluntarily spread her legs and moved against my hand as I focused on her tits.


    I rubbed and pushed around her pussy lips, getting herce panties wet as I pressed them into her slit.


    "AHH¡­AHHHH" She was moaning again, adjusting her posture. I moved her panties to one side gently to expose her slit. I stroked her bare pussy with my fingers and was surprised to find her shaved and smooth.


    "Have you been shaving for your boyfriend? Or were you nning on getting fucked by me from the start?" I teased her with my question.


    She didn''t respond and simply averted her gaze.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make you forget about him,"


    Lowering myself more, I brought my head close to her pussy and took a deep breath, inhaling the tempting aroma of young vagina.


    I got closer and licked her slit, and she tasted delicious.


    I discovered her clit was bulging and licked around it before gently sucking on it. She let out a ticklish cry, followed by a slow moan, and her hips bucked as she moved against my tongue.


    I traced my finger around her pussy lips while sucking her sensitive clit. I moved my finger around, parting her pussy lips and slipping my fingers inside her.


    I heard a gasp from her pretty lips as my finger prated her tight pussy. She had already forgotten about her boyfriend thanks to my soft touch at this point. I''d fucked so many women that I''d be an expert at pleasing them if I put my mind to it.


    Even the other girls who were watching couldn''t help but feel horny after seeing me tease their co-worker. Well, this was on purpose on my part. Before fucking them like an animal, I want them to see that I''m a gentle and kind-hearted person.


    "I¡ª I''m getting dizzy," Her gasps became quicker as I began to rub the inside of her pussy, my finger gently sliding across her g-spot.


    She was shifting in the desk and pushing herself forward. Her delicious juices were all over my mouth, and I could tell she was about to cum.


    "W¡ª Why did you stop?" She asked as I pulled out my fingers.


    "I''ve had a change of heart. It wouldn''t be right for me to take you away from your boyfriend," I sighed, putting on a show as if her previous rejection had genuinely affected me.


    "P-Please don''t stop," she pleaded. Enjoy new adventures from m-v l''e|-NovelBin


    "But you have a boyfriend. I can''t do it, I''m a gentleman after all." I responded, adding ayer of reluctance to my voice.


    "I''ll break up with him!" she hurriedly replied.


    "Are you sure?"


    "I''m sure. I want to be your woman instead!" she dered, a sense of desperation in her tone.


    "Then, I want you to break up with him right now," I teased her.


    "What do you mean?" she asked with a flustered voice.


    "Call him right now and end it," I instructed with a sadistic smile on my face.

 Chapter 269: Realization of True Self

    "No, that''s too cruel," she replied, her face reflecting a whirlwind of conflicting emotions.


    "I understand. You can leave now. I won''t fire you anymore," I said, patting her head. Slowly, I touched her ears, attempting to remind her of the satisfaction my touch could bring.


    Her face started turning red with just my touch alone. Coupled with my soothing voice, she seemed to realize that I was the perfect alpha male. Subconsciously, she might have been thinking that she wouldn''t be able to find another man as good as me.


    In her mind, I was like a needle in the beach ¨C the rare 0.0000000001% of man in the world, both now and in the future. At least, that''s the narrative I''d like to believe.


    ''I''m getting crazier,'' I mused to myself. I couldn''t believe I was actually enjoying this. Was it the effect of gaining too much power, or am I just twisted from the very beginning?


    Either way, I''m having a st, so why bother overthinking it? Even if I turn into a full-time psycho, it won''t really cramp my style. Worst-case scenario, I''d be a ruthless killer, and let''s face it, I''m not too far from it to begin with.


    "You can leave," I repeated my words.


    Hearing them again, she hurriedly took out her phone from her bag and dialed a number. She must have been secretly wishing that no one would answer, but unfortunately for her, someone did.


    "Put it on speaker," I told her. I could hear it with my enhanced senses, but I wanted others to hear it too.


    [Hello, Yae, why did you call me?] a male voice resonated from her phone. Her face turned ashen upon hearing her boyfriend''s voice. Guilt started to fill her, and I stood there, a grin forming on my face as I eagerly waited for her next words.


    ''Go on, make it more exciting.'' I tried my best to stop the grin on my face.


    "I¡ª I.." She was lost for words.


    [Yae, by the way, remember that ce you wanted to go to? The restaurant? My boss gave me a bonus and was wondering if you want to go tonight. I know I''ve been busytely, so I wanted to spoil you a little]," her boyfriend''s voice, filled with joy and happiness, made her heart ache.


    She knelt on the floor, seemingly paralyzed by the weight of the situation, not knowing what to do.


    [System: Sadism Traits Unlock ]


    [System : Upgrading Innate Trait]


    [System : Ultimate Sadism ]


    [Ultimate Sadism: An innate trait that has further evolved due to the host''s power. When Sadism is active, the host gains +5 in all stats ]


    ''Sadism? The same trait my uncle had? And it evolved?'' I was surprised to see this.


    I mean, I was already sadistic from the very beginning, but I never unlocked this maybe because I always did it for either EXP or revenge. Now, though, I was doing this just for the sole purpose of self-satisfaction. Weird how powers evolve.


    [System: Ultimate Sadism (On/off)]


    ''Wait, I could turn it off?'' I was shocked to see this. If that was the case, then maybe I still had hope after all.


    I imagined myself undergoing a redemption arc, a realization dawning that I wasn''t inherentlyevil person; it was just my power making me twisted. In this emotional moment, I envisioned bing a better person, ready to make amends for the chaos I had caused.


    That''s right. I remember being a good kid when I was young. I was also quite patient, enduring years of bullying.


    This sadistic side was not my true self, and now the system was finally giving me a way out. It felt like my character development was finally unfolding, a chance for a genuine change.


    ''Off,'' I hurriedlymanded, ready to face my true, good self .


    A wave of emotions circted in my body, like a chemical reaction suddenly switched off.


    ''It can''t be,'' I was shocked, my heart racing as I finally realized something.


    I saw Yae''s pitiful face, her heart utterly broken as she contemted what she would do. It was too tormenting, and I was the one who caused all of this?


    ''Motherfucker, I still like what I''m seeing,'' I sighed. ''Well, damn. Nothing changed at all. '' I shook my head in disappointment.


    I leaned on the table and turned it on again.


    ''Yeah, I feel much happier when this is turned on.'' I epted my own personality, and I got free attribute points as a bonus.


    I nced at my watch, tapping my feet on the floor, pretending to be impatient. The rhythmic beats echoed, a clear sign of my feigned frustration at her .


    "I ¡ª I want to break up with you" She spoke up , her face filled with tears.


    [What? Stop joking around , Yae,] Her boyfriend replied, his voice filled with denial.


    "I''m not joking. I''m really sorry," she responded, tears streaming down like a dam breaking. The flood of emotions overwhelmed her, and she could no longer hold it back.


    [What are you saying ? I''ming there ,] Her boyfriend replied with a hurried voice.


    But before she could say anything, I walked closer to her and bent her over my desk.


    "N¡ª No," she pleaded, attempting to drop the call, but I stole the phone from her. Experience more on m-v|l e''-NovelBin


    "Be quiet or he''ll hear it," I whispered.


    Suddenly, she felt my cock slide through her wet pussy. The unexpected insertion almost made her cry out loud, but she bit her hands to keep herself from moaning.


    I felt her pussy mp even tighter around my cock and then her muscles started to pulse around it.


    Seeing this, I started thrusting my dick while her boyfriend continued talking in loudspeaker,


    [What''s happening Yae?]


    [What''s the sound?]


    [Why are you moaning!]


    She kept her moans to herself, but the sounds of the desk and her pussy being fucked were something any experienced person could easily guess.


    I kept pleasing her until her eyes began to dart upward. Her bitchy side must have been triggered by the pleasure of being fucked while his boyfriend was listening.


    "Oh-Oh my God, don''t stop. Fuck me harder!" and she finally screamed as she got closer to her limit.


    Her orgasm seemed tost for a long time as she squirmed against me, forcing my cock deeper, until she gradually slumped back onto the desk and rxed.


    I took my cock out of her pussy and rxed my back as I nced up at her. Her pretty face was satisfied, and her eyes were partially closed with a half-smile on her red lips.


    She opened her eyes and looked at her CP, "I...I...m sorry. I love his cock more,"


    I grinned back at her words and took her phone "She''s mine now,"

 Chapter 270: Master of the Art

    The other three were now drenched from witnessing such an unusual way to fuck a woman. It was something they only saw, imagined, and dared not believe could happen in real life.


    As they sat there soaking wet, their underwear clinging to their slits, the scent of their wet pussy and damp panties filled the air with intoxicating aroma.


    They all look really excited to taste the same experience that Yae did.


    I mean look at her. The intense sensations had left herpletely satisfied, and her body continued to react with uncontroble twitches and bursts of pleasure.


    "You can leave now if you want" I asked them with a teasing smile. My hard cock still fully exposed for them to see.


    There was still some semen on it, and it was throbbing uncontrobly.


    When Faye saw this, she got to her feet and quickly knelt in front of me to clean my dick. Because of her mixed gene, her lips were poutier than the others'', so when it touched my cock, it felt really amazing.


    "Fuck, your mouth was created for sucking dick," I said, taking hold of her hair and guiding her.


    Her amber hair somehow added to the erotic intensity of the scene as she began to lick the side of my cock like a bitch in heat. It reminded me of watching a porn star perform a blow job in real life.


    Seeing her actions, the other two did not want to be left behind so they to started to join the fun.


    Eun-Bi Choi licked my thighs, which were nowpletely drenched from thebination of love juice and semen, while Hye-Rin Lim sucked my balls like it was some kind of apple candy.


    "That''s it. Good girls " Iughed, seeing how hard they worked to please me, as though they were worried Yae would outperform them.


    The trio kept me satisfied until I unloaded another load on their faces. Faye, being more daring, gulped everything and began undressing herself, prompting the other two to follow suit.


    What about Yae? Well, she was sleeping on the desk.


    I made the decision to give them each a reward for all of their hard work. Since Faye was the most bangable girl at the moment, I fucked her first.


    Iy down on the sofa bed and she sat on top of my dick.


    Eun Bi then humped her pussy, which was now right over my lips.


    Hye-Rin Lim, on the other hand, began sucking, licking, and nibbling on my earlobes.


    "Oh fuck.. Baby fuck me even more!" Faye eximed. Her hips clinging to my dick as she hops and bends her body towards me.


    She was a veteran, judging by how she handled my cock. The humping slowed, became less intense, then quickly increase in intensity. My penis was so stimted that I slowly began cumming inside her.


    "Fuck me harder, daddy," she teased with a naughty grin on her face.


    ''Daddy? This girl is a sex addict. I love it!''


    "I''m cumming!AGHHHH" I dumped another batch of my sperm inside her vagina, and instead of letting go, her pussy muscle clump on my dick as if begging for "Child Support"


    ****


    Everyone seemed pretty exhausted after I went through each of them. It was a pleasurable experience, and now my cravings were satisfied.


    In addition, being able to fuck them until they break made my mind clearer.


    Faye, despite her experience, was now broken as I demonstrated to her my inhuman endurance.


    ''If you''re a pro then I could be considered a master in the art of sex,'' I chuckled to myself.


    Enjoy more content from m-v l''e|-NovelBin


    "Here is your weekly allowance ,"I opened my desk and grabbed four envelopes, each holding three million won. That was a decent chunk of money for just a weekly expense


    Thinking about it, most of my spending went into those allowances. I even tossed some cash to Evelyn''s group so they could have a good time.


    ''Being a generous person is tough,'' I sighed to myself. I was probably too generous for my own good.


    Its not like I was simping for them. I just wanted to y the boss card. Giving them money made it seem like I really owned them.


    "Thank you," they all nodded with satisfied faces. They got to enjoy themselves and pocket some good money just by being with me.


    "You can all leave" I motioned for them to get out of my office. I''d already got what I wanted for now, no need to spend my energy ying lovers with them.


    They bowed their heads and started walking away. The four were walking weirdly, and I bet other employees putting two and two together would figure it out once they exited my office.


    After they cleared out, I caught a quick two-hour nap before diving back into work and studying stocks.


    I still haven''t got a word from Rei Mei. Last time she got in touch, she said she got those two to agree, but they''re MIA.


    Not one to sit around twiddling my thumbs, I figured I''d make some cash in the meantime to fund my dream of owning a skyscraper.


    My interest in stock grew, and leveraging my passive skills allowed me to discern patterns. But, the money I earned was still not that big after doing it for an hour.


    It was not that Ick skill in investing; rather, the amount of money at my disposal and my patience was really low.


    ''Getting money through scams is easier,'' I sighed to myself. It seems that earning money through legitimate means doesn''t quite suit my style. I would just let my puppets do all the trading for me.


    So, with that in mind, I started checking my list of potential vict¡­ clients again.


    This time, it was a wealthy businessman who owned an auction house.


    Auction houses were still a rarity in Korea, and to be honest, only the very wealthy had ess to it.


    I grabbed my phone, thetest Pro 15, and dialed one of my associate''s numbers.


    ''Oh, there''s an auction right now?'' My eyes gleamed at the mention of an auction. For me, that''s like stumbling upon a gold mine¡ªa ce filled with wealthy individuals with too much money to spend.


    I got up and got ready for the auction.


    ''It''s time to get rich''

 Chapter 271: Unexpected Meeting

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, a bunch of fancy cars gathered in front of this massive Oriental style building. It stood tall with five floors, rocking a ssic design that screamed luxury.


    The ce was crafted from rich, costly wood, and its roof boasted tiles that seemed to have time-traveled from ancient times.


    Imagine a ssic pagoda-style building, where the structure gleams with the luster of expensive woodwork, and the rooftop proudly showcases ancient tiles, giving it a touch of timeless charm.


    To blend in with the stupidly wealthy crowd at the event, like myself, I opted for a stylish ck Hummer Limo. It wasn''t your typical limousine; instead, itbined the rugged aesthetics of a Hummer truck with the sophistication of a limo, creating a unique and elegant ride.


    Where did I get this sick ride? Well, one of my clients was super generous and donated it to ourpany.


    *CLICK!


    The chauffeur opened the car door for me, and I stepped out . Every move I made was filled with appeal,manding respect.


    All eyes turned to me, and hushed whispers filled the air. It wasn''t every day you saw a car that practically shouted, "Yeah, I''m loaded¡ªdeal with it!"


    Adding to my appeal was my ck, expensive coat. The quality was easily discernible from the materials alone¡ªhow it was made screamed high quality. wless and perfectly fitted from every angle, this tailored suit was made because I always needed to look presentable as a future tycoon.


    Combining all of this, I instantly became the center of attention.


    My demeanor conveyed confidence and power, leaving no room for questioning my presence in this event.


    And as expected, many of thedies present were subconsciously attracted to my charm.


    I could tell from the looks in their eyes that they found me really attractive. Some of them even bit their lips, unable to control their instincts. It''s only normal for women to be drawn to a powerful and strong man like me.


    Unfortunately for them, I''m not here to pick up some girls. I came for their rich husbands, boyfriends, or sugar daddies. Sex was great, but money was more important to me right now.


    A youngdy, dressed in a delicate pink gown, greeted me as I approached the big entrance that could fit four people at the same time.


    "Sir, wee to our auction house," she said with a warm smile.


    She was supposed to check my invitation, but judging by her face, she must''ve totally forgotten about it. She was blushing from head to toe, her eyes slightly zed over, just soaking in the sight of my face.


    I gave her a simple nod in response and continued on my way.


    Continue your adventure with m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    Inside the auction hall, I was greeted by an array of elegant paintings and statues on disy. While the art pieces might be impressive to some, they held little significance for me.


    What brought me here were the people checking it out. In my view, they all seem like piggy banks ready for me to break for my n.


    I began blending with the crowds, and with my PR and conversational skills, I managed to expand my connections in no time.


    As expected, the people here held high status. I even met the police provincial chief, some business tycoon, and others influential men.


    I didn''t immediately ask them to invest, but I did share information about mypany and suggested they pay me a visit. After that, I would be swimming in so much money than I could count.


    But this simple meet-and-greet mission suddenly took a turn when my passive skills detected something fishy.


    ''A gifted?'' I suddenly felt a tingling sensation; it was my instinct kicking in.


    After upgrading my passive skills that boost intuition, I discovered myself subconsciously capable of sensing gifted individuals.


    This was also the reason why I''m more confident in seeing through surprise attacks. My intuition has be sensitive enough to detect things without me needing to focus on it too much.


    ''I need to find the source of this odd feeling '' I muttered to myself.


    I decided to scope out the ce with my mind''s eye. Everyone had normal status, some boasting impressive attributes and innate talents, but none could be considered dangerous or gifted.


    Then, my eyesnded on a woman in a stunning white dress. Her short ck hair framed her face, and her captivating ck eyes held a mysterious allure. The elegance of her attireplemented the confidence in her stance, making her stand out in the crowd.


    Taking a closer look, she seemed to have a Japanese background.


    As my gaze stayed fixed on her in the distance, she turned around to face me and gave me a knowing smile.


    I smiled back, pretending that I was simply enjoying her beauty. She excused herself from the men trying to hit on her and started walking towards me.


    "I caught you checking me out," she said the moment she reached me. Her face still held a smile, and it seemed she didn''t mind me looking at her one bit.


    "I was just taking in the scenery," I replied. I had a peek at her stats, and yeah, she was a gifted, but she was just level 41, not as strong as the others I''vee across.


    "Did you enjoy the view?" She asked with teasing smile.


    "Very much," I replied, a smirk forming on my face. "I''m Zyn," I said, extending my hand as our eyes locked in a yful exchange.


    "My name is Nagasawa Gina, it means silver in Japanese," she introduced herself.


    ''Silver?'' I mused to myself. It was a fitting name, considering her power was the ability to control silver.


    It might be a coincidence or perhaps this ability runs in the family. An example of that was the fire guy. From my knowledge, his father also had a fire-rted ability.


    "What a lovely name," I replied.


    "You''re really good at acting," she shook her head, smiling. It was clear she felt my Mind Eye probing her.


    "Ah, the struggles of maintaining a secret identity," I replied with a yful smile.


    "Handsome and has a sense of humor, you''ve got my attention," she giggled.


    "How about we talk somewhere more private?" She leaned in closer, using her fingers to trace a path on my coat.

 Chapter 272: Private Talk

    Normally, I''d be tempted to fuck her, but I just released a bunch of built-up tension, so my thoughts were clear and unshakable at the moment.


    In my moments of contentment, my will was as unyielding as Buddha''s own. I embodied the essence of calmness, and in turn, calmness embodied me.


    "Sure," I responded.


    I was interested in hearing what she had to say in the first ce. And having a private conversation also meant the opportunity to use my skills on her.


    Together, we strolled towards a room. Evidently, this establishment set aside spaces for the affluent, and this woman must be important to secure a VIP room.


    Positioned on the second floor, the room provided amanding view of the auction stage. We found ourselves within an interior balcony enclosed by ss panels.


    Observing the reflection, it appeared that these panels functioned as one-way mirrors, shielding us from the gaze of onlookers outside.


    ''This is just right. This girl just put herself in trouble,'' a smile appeared on my face.


    "Please take a sit," She gestured me to sat on a chair near the window. There was table in between them and I saw a wine sitting there.


    She took the first seat, appearing unconcerned about any potential threat from me. Then, she picked up the wine and cradled it in her hands.


    The wine looked expensive, given the 1940 date on it. I might not know much about wine, but I''ll stick to the notion that the older it was, the better it tasted.


    "Please," She offered.


    "I don''t drink wine," I shook my head and walked over to the other emptyseat .


    I don''t have immunity to poison, so it was better to be safe than sorry. While my skills could speed up my healing, they didn''t guarantee protection against toxics.


    I''ve read too many martial art novels to know that even grandmasters would always sumb to poison. And then, out of nowhere,e back as a kid with no clear exnation.


    "Don''t worry, it''s safe to drink this," she assured me, shing a smile.


    Then, she poured wine into her ss and into mine, she took a sip from both, and with a subtle, seductive lick of her lips, she handed me my ss.


    "Alright," I took the wine, pretending to gulp everything down.


    But, of course, I''m not stupid enough to actually drink it. I used my telekinesis to gather the wine in my mouth and teleported the whole thing away. A neat trick, I just came up with.


    She poured another ss of wine. However, this time, I decided not to take it and just let it sit on the table.


    "Why did you invite me here?" I asked, trying for a regr conversation first, before considering more drastic actions.


    "I''m from the Japanese Federation for the Gifted. Just now, I sensed someone probing me, and I''m pretty sure it was you. Do you have telepathy? Can you read minds?" she inquired with a curious look on her face.


    "If I could read minds, I wouldn''t bother asking you anymore, right?" I replied with a sarcastic remark.


    "You''re right," she giggled, raising her hands to hide her lips.


    "But you didn''t act surprised when you heard the word ''gifted,'' so now I''m 100% sure you''re one of us," her tone shifted, and she began to scrutinize me.


    "Well, I''m not really trying to hide. The moment you invited me here, your life is already in my hands," I spoke up, issuing a warning.


    She was shocked by my deration, but she didn''t speak up against it. It appeared that my overwhelming confidence had made her more cautious.


    "So, are you from Cerebrum?" I asked, my tone shifting, as I subtly restricted her body. I had been observing her from the start, keeping an eye out for any attempts to contact someone.


    "Telekinesis!" she eximed. It seemed this power was really rare for her to be this shocked.


    "What about it?" I asked.


    "Sorry for being rude. I had no idea you were part of that bloodline," she apologized, her tone carrying genuine regret.


    ''Bloodline?'' I mused inwardly. What bloodline was she talking about?


    Intrigued by her words, I got more curious about what she knew. I decided to put her in a dream state to loosen her up and then used suggestion to take full control.


    "Are you under a skill that would cause a reaction if you tell me important secret information?" I asked her. I had already learned from my mistake with that Whisperer guy, so I was more careful in my interrogations now.


    "Yes," she answered.


    "Tell me what those things are but be careful not to say anything that would trigger that reaction," Imanded.


    "I can''t tell you the exact location of our base."


    "I can''t tell you the name of our leader."


    "I can''t tell you his powers," she answered.


    "Is that all?" I asked her again.


    "Yes," she confirmed.


    I pondered her words. There could be other restrictions on her that she might not be aware of.


    "Alright, right now all those restrictions are lifted," Imanded. I wanted to test if this would work.


    [Suggestion: Failed]


    "I know it," I shook my head in disappointment. Those restrictions were external, so I couldn''t do anything about it even if I kept torturing her mind. It was like aputer virus that couldn''t be detected at all.


    "What is the Japanese Federation for the Gifted? Tell me more about it" I asked. It was a different name than Cerebrum, so I wanted to know more about it first. Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    "The JFFG is a private group in Japan," she answered.


    "Is it rted to Cerebrum?"


    "No, JFFG is an independent organization. In fact, we are against Cerebrum," she replied.


    "I see," I mused aloud. Well, that was a good thing for me. At least now I know that they were not an immediate enemy for now.


    The world of the gifted was far bigger than I thought, and the more I delved into it, the moreplexities I uncovered.


    "Why did youe here?"


    "Because of our prophet," she replied.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Our prophet told me toe here because I was fated to meet someone that could help us in the future against Cerebrum," she answered.


    ''Wait, against Cerebrum? Don''t tell me she was talking about me?'' I thought to myself, a surge of realization hitting me.


    I thought this was just a random encounter, but I was wrong.

 Chapter 273: Minding my own

    "Who''s this prophet you''re talking about?" I inquired.


    The powers of the gifteds were quite random and diverse, so I didn''t find it unusual. Even that Kim Soo-Min had some basic fortune telling ability, but I just assumed it was too weak and inconsistent, considering she didn''t even predict her own misfortunes.


    "I don''t know the prophet directly; I just followed the order," she replied with a nk expression.


    I contemted her words and began to ponder my next question. The notification from my suggestion ensured she couldn''t lie to me at all. It meant that she genuinely didn''t know the real identity of their prophet.


    "What about the bloodline you mentioned? You said Ie from that bloodline," I inquired.


    "When you use Telekinesis, I assumed you were rted to Zed," she exined.


    "Zed?" I raised my eyebrow in confusion. Who was this Zed guy, and how was he rted to me?


    "Zed was considered as the strongest Gifted to ever exist, and he spent most of his life in South Korea. Telekinesis was an exceptionally rare skill because the majority of Gifted could only control specific things," she exined.


    "So, this Zed guy could use Telekinesis too?" I asked.


    "Our records say that in the early days of his life, Zed could use Telekinesis, but during his peak, he converted this power into an Extreme Pull and Push ability, earning him the title of the Strongest," she exined.


    ''Sounds like this guy is a PAIN in the ass to fight,'' I chuckled to myself, recalling a certain anime character.


    ''Is he rted to me or not? I mean, I do have Telekinesis, but this might be because of my system? It would be much more logical if my real power was the ability to hypnotize people like my mother,'' I thought to myself.


    "So where is this Zed now?"


    "He was captured by Cerebrum "


    ''See! I knew it. Strongest my ass. No matter how powerful he was, he couldn''t fight against a giant organization,'' I thought to myself, a hint of skepticism creeping in.


    Strength alone doesn''t guarantee victory. The sheer numbers and resources that organizations like Cerebrum could deploy to exhaust someone were astronomical.


    Even with all my powers right now, I wasn''t confident that I could hold out for a day if a military force actively hunted me down. The challenges presented by such formidable organizations extended beyond mere individual powers.


    It was akin to owning a sessful business ¨C even if I had a thrivingpany, I''d still be at the mercy of those conglomerates controlling the economy. The only way to counteract such organizations would be to build my own, but to be honest, that''s too much hard work for someone like me.


    I don''t have many goals in life aside from rescuing my mother and constructing my harem skyscraper, after all.


    I still had a lot of questions about Zed, but for now, I decided to put them in the back of my mind.


    With my primary questions answered, I continued probing her for more information. I discovered that the JFFG primarily operated in Japan and had limited resources in Korea. Their main mission was to dismantle Cerebrum, a goal that diverged significantly from my original n.


    My initial objective was to rescue my mother from Cerebrum, but I had no intention ofpletely going to war against them.


    Nor did I possess the patience for such an extensive endeavor. I wasn''t foolish enough to engage in a direct confrontation with an organization that had sessfully subdued powerful gifteds for years.


    There was a reason why Gifteds were still notmon knowledge in the public, after all. Anything or anyone daring to act like they own the ce must have already been dealt with by Cerebrum.


    As for organizations like Nexus Legion and JFFG? Yeah, they''re more like poorly equipped resistance groups at this point. I doubt they''re that strong if Cerebrum was just letting them roam around.


    It''s just a little game Cerebrum ys, letting these small fry organizations run around so others think they don''t have a monopoly on the Gifteds. It was like they''re saying, "Hey, look at those guys! We''re not the only big yers in town!" But, I''m pretty sure this was all a well-yed tactic.


    I would prefer to maintain a low profile, quietly living my life. My n was to build power from the shadows, enjoying a peaceful existence. There seemed to be no necessity to jeopardize my life by engaging in a direct feud with Cerebrum.


    If they ever posed a threat to me or what was mine, I would be ready to stand my ground. However, my inclination was to keep to myself, avoiding unnecessary conflicts and focusing on myself.


    Basically, to not give a fuck about what they do if it doesn''t affect me.


    As for the prophet''s predictions? Well, I also don''t give a fuck about it.


    After finishing my conversation with her, I began the process of fixing her mind again, reprogramming her to think as she used to.


    While her organization might not be targeting me directly, I was fairly certain they would be upset if they discovered I had tampered with her.


    To really make sure she wouldn''t be a potential threat or used to identify me, I fucked and dominated her so I could use my OATH skill.


    Following a simr approach as with Kanon, I now had another loyal lover who I could trust not to betray me. It might seem extreme, but in a world full of uncertainties and potential dangers, having reliable ves was important for self-preservation.


    After finishing my conversation with her, I proceeded to make my rounds around the venue, engaging with other guest to solidify my connections and garner more support for mypany.


    As the night progressed, I encountered a diverse array of individuals, each with their unique set of skills and backgrounds. I was very happy to make them part of my ve list.


    These powerful and influential people keptughing at my jokes, unaware that their lives were already under my control.


    One interaction led to another, and soon, I found myself in the presence of the owner of the auction house.


    By the night''s end, not only had I sessfully expanded my clientele, but I had also managed to leave asting impression on the key figures of the auction house.


    And when I say a sting impression," I mean they were all now discreetly under my influence.


    "How many floors should my skyscraper be?" I chuckled to myself as I envisioned it.

 Chapter 274 : Cut Off

    "Honey," Nagasawa leaned on my shoulder as we returned to the VIP room after the auction finally concluded. She had be utterly infatuated with me, and my OATH skill ensured that her devotion couldn''t be dispelled, making her part of my harem.


    She checked all the boxes I desired in a woman: beauty and being a great sex partner.


    "What will you say when you report back to Japan?" I inquired, ensuring she was familiar with her script.


    "That it was a bust, I didn''t meet anyone here," she replied.


    "Wont your prophet be suspicious ?"


    "Our prophet''s prophecies are not always 100%. This wouldn''t be the first time it missed,"


    "I see, that''s good to hear. I want you to keep working for JFFG. Then, I want you to warn me if they are nning something in Korea, okay?" I patted her head and kissed her forehead.


    "Yes," she nodded like a loyal dog. Anyone who knew her would be shocked to see her acting like this.


    "But I will miss you, honey," tears welled up in her eyes. The idea of going back to Japan seemed to trigger an immediate longing for me.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll reach out when my n isplete," I said, leaning in for a reassuring kiss.


    "I love you," she confessed her feelings.


    I simply nodded and continued to kiss her. No need to verbalize what she meant to me¡ªshe was just one among many.


    After wrapping everything up with her, we went our separate ways.


    ***


    The scenery rolled by as my cool Limo-Truck cruised down the road with authority.


    Every car it overtook became a relic of the past, and that was fine because this vehicle was just like me, radiating overwhelming epess.


    The interior was spacious, featuring long leather chairs, a TV, a mini fridge, a bar, and a surround sound system. Even the floors and ceiling had the option to transform into a dance area. The owner of this sick ride, being half American, truly knew how to throw a party.


    I was tempted to invite Evelyn''s group .But right now, they''re busy working on their very first song.


    ''I''m proud of them, tears welled up in my eyes. I also felt a sense of pride seeing my girls achieve something in their lives. It was a gratifying feeling. I might be tough on them, but I want them to reach their dreams and be more fuckable .


    RING RING RING,


    My burner phone vibrated in my pocket. Despite the unknown number, I answered it, thinking it might be one of my puppets.


    "Hello ?" I started the conversation.


    [Oppa, , it''s me, Rei Mei.]


    "You finally decided to call me? I''ve been waiting for you. We need to save Mot, I mean Alice." I pretended that I had been eager to rescue her.


    [The two agreed, OPPA, but you''ll have to handle the other one yourself.]


    "Who?"


    [ Sister Sung Hei, ]


    "Why should I do it?" I asked.


    Sung Hei was the song goddess of Asia, but she rarely returned to Korea as she now resided in the US. She had achieved international stardom, and most of her songs were now in English.


    Going to the USA just to pick her up was quite a hassle.


    [I''m busy, but she''ll be back in Korea this week for a concert.]


    I thought about her words for a moment. If Sung Hei would be in Korea, it would be easy for me to reach her using my powers.


    Honestly, I was already goood with Rei Mei and the two, but Sung Hei intrigued me on a personal level. Her songs were wless, with no imperfections. In fact, she was the only singer on whom auto-tune didn''t work; it actually diminished the quality of her voice.


    I spected that her ability must be connected to singing. Moreover, she was exceptionally beautiful; I estimated her charisma to be around 15 , maybe 20+ if you take into consideration her perfect voice.


    She might be the closest to me in terms overall appeal.


    "Alright , I''ll take care it. When are you getting back ?"


    [We''ll be backter. Sister Min-Hee has some personal trouble, and I promised to help her before we return to Seoul.]


    "Okay,"


    [That''s it? You won''t even ask what''s the issue or offer some help?] She replied with a disappointed voice. I''m sure she was pouting right now.


    "I don''t really care. Just make it quick, or Alice might be getting dissected right now," I chuckled, putting on the pressure for her to act swiftly. As for helping them, why should I? It''s not my problem, and I''m not obligated to help anyone.


    Listening to my words, I could tell that I had made my point clear to her. We ended the call after some updates, and then I shifted my focus to my other ns.


    At this point, money was no longer an issue. I will my attorneys and business people, along with ine, to secure the purchase of a skyscraper tomorrow . It would be a quicker process, and I could easily renovate it to suit my needs.


    Then in my free time, I wouldplete some special missions to gain some attributes. I wanted to increase my power more. Achieving Level 20 seemed like a reasonable goal before initiating the rescue mission.


    "I''m really busy," I sighed to myself. This was precisely why I avoided stirring the ho''s nest known as Cerebrum. I was sure my life would turn upside down if they targeted me.


    RING RING RING


    My personal phone rang, and this time it was Yae calling. I answered the call, knowing that she wouldn''t contact me without an important reason.


    All my girls had ess to this phone number, but I programmed them to only call if it was an emergency. With so many girls, I''d be drowned with texts and calls if I let them contact me freely.


    "Hello, why did you call me?" I inquired.


    [Sir, please help me. My ex, he''s...] The call ended abruptly before she could finish her words.

 Chapter 275 : Messed up Action.

    "Hello, ine, give me Yae''s address, hurry up!" I ordered.


    I didn''t need to be a genius to sense that something bad had happened to her, and I had to act swiftly.


    That crazy ex of hers must have gone crazy and done something unimaginable. What a crazy bastard, doing something so despicable with someone else''s girl.


    There were only two things I hated in this world: people messing with me and people messing with my property. I would make sure to teach him a lesson he would take to his grave. Never touch another man''s girl.


    After getting her address, I instructed my driver to head straight there. Fortunately, it wasn''t too far, and with low traffic, it took us only 10 minutes to reach an average-looking apartment.


    The building was not in great condition. Yae had just started working in mypany, so she had not yet received her sry, aside from the allowance I gave her.


    ''Room 205,'' I muttered to myself as I hurriedly ran towards it. When I reached the door, it was locked, but my instinct was already hinting at something bad happening. I could smell blood.


    BAM!


    I kicked the door, and what greeted me was the worst-case scenario. On the floory Yae, bloodied, with a brutal stab wound on her neck, crimson staining the surroundings.


    She was covered in blood, with a stab wound on her neck. She gasped for breath, struggling as her body started squirming in pain.


    Standing next to her was a man, her ex, the source of this horror.


    His face was twisted with madness, clearly having snapped and lost his mind.


    "How can you betray me!"


    "How can you betray me!"


    "How can you betray me!"


    He kept repeating those words like a broken radio. Clutched in his right hand was a kitchen knife, blood still dripping from its de.


    How could a man who spent years of his life with a woman he loved resort to such brutality? It made sense why Yae chose me over him; he must have been unstable and psychotic from the beginning.


    Seeing this, I used my telekinesis to stop the flow of blood from her neck. She would die if I didn''t get her to the hospital soon.


    "What did you do to my woman?" I spat at him, my voice turning cold. How dare this sorry excuse of a person do this to my property?


    "Your woman? Your woman!" He spat back, anger filling his eyes. It was obvious that he had lost control.


    "You''re the one who stole her from me! You''re the one who killed her!" He screamed in anger and rushed towards me like a maniac.


    "You dared touch my property? You overestimate my kindness," My frustration boiled over, and without using any powers, I dodged his knife with ease.


    Then, I seized his right hand and shattered it with sheer strength, the sound of bones cracking echoing in the air as I mercilessly bent it.


    CRACK!


    "ARHHHHH!" He shouted in pain after witnessing his hand bend the wrong way.


    But I was not done yet. I was too angry right now; even turning this guy into a pile of mangled flesh wouldn''t be enough.


    Moving quickly, I used my other hand to break his shoulder, then the other. I continued, breaking every joint in his body at a speed that no human could possibly achieve.


    CRACK!


    CRACK!


    CRACK!


    CRACK!


    "ARGGGHHHH!" He screamed in pain and knelt to the ground.


    Unfortunately for him, my legs were faster as I kicked his knee and broke it too. With him kneeling, I started breaking his fingers, delivering a painful punishment.


    "I will ask again. Why did you do it to her?"


    "Y-You bastard. You fuck her and steal her from me! You''re the who cause all of this" he replied, gritting through the pain.


    "Stop ming me; you did this to her because you''re fucking piece of shit." I spat at him and then sent him to his own dream world, where he would suffer hell over and over again until his heart gave up from the sheer horror.


    This was his punishment for touching what was mine.


    Then without wasting any time, I ran towards Yae and grabbed her. The blood on her body stained my expensive coat, but it was a trivial matter.


    She attempted to speak, but the blood had already reached her mouth. If she tried to open it now, she would only end up vomiting.


    How pitiful; she looked so happy and liberated just a few hours ago, and now she was dying because of his selfish and stupid ex.


    "Don''t worry. I will save you. You chose to be with me, so I promised to protect you," I reassured her as I gently picked up her body in a princess carry.


    "OMG what happened?"


    "What happened to her?"


    "Look she''s bleeding!"


    Themotion had caused the neighbors to check it out. I ordered them all to call the police and report that he had attempted to murder Yae, and I had to bring her to the hospital right away.


    ***


    Seoul APEX hospital.


    "Do what you need to do to save her," I used my suggestion on the doctors to ensure they would do their best. She had lost a lot of blood, and despite my efforts to stop the bleeding, the internal damage was extensive.


    My control over telekinesis was not yet advanced enough to manipte internal organs and blood. Observing that Icked any skills to heal others, I realized the urgency of oveing this weakness. I needed the power to at least apply first aid to my own people.


    "I will do my best," the doctor reassured me.


    "Yes, you will," I uttered with a cold voice. "I will kill everyone here if she dies, so make sure you give her the best care," I warned before taking my leave.


    As I stepped out of the hospital, I realized that I really needed that skyscraper. If all my women were under one roof and protected by me, then this incident wouldn''t have happened.

 Chapter 276: Perfect Combination .

    Two Days passed, and Yae still hadn''t woken up from the horrible experience she went through. She was basically being kept alive by a bunch of machines in the hospital.


    She was just lying there,pletely out, surrounded by beeping gadgets and tubes doing their thing. The heart monitor was keeping track of her faint heartbeat, and a venttor was helping her breathe.


    In that hospital room, you could hear the constant background noise of machines doing their job.


    The monitors'' lights softly lit up the ce, showing how much, she was depending on all that tech to stay alive.


    "How''s yours ?" I took a sip of my coffee and asked her.


    We were chilling on the balcony, surrounded by nature.


    The coffee''s aroma mixed with the fresh air as we kicked back and rxed. The view was pretty calming, with those sunflowers adding a pop of color to the scene.


    "It''s bitter," She smiled at me . "But I like it ," she added .


    We are not in reality but in her dream world right now. I was curious what she was doing so I entered her dreams.


    Before, her dream was a real nightmare ¨C a scene where her boyfriend was slicing her neck. It looked like that was thest thing her brain remembered, and while she was stuck in aa, that nightmare was on rey.


    Things changed when I jumped into her dream. I managed to bring in some good vibes. It was like a switch ¨C suddenly, she started having better dreams while she was still healing her body.


    In her dream, she found herself in this mansion perched on a hill. It was like a dream home, equipped with everything she could possibly need ¨C maids, all theforts to make her stay super cozy.


    Even though I knew this whole setup was just in her head, for her, it became a sort of alternate reality. It was her own little world, even if only for a while.


    "When are we heading back to Seoul?" she asked.


    "Don''t you like it here?"


    "I do, but I miss working," she replied with a touch of longing.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll be back soon," I reassured her.


    Then, I created a copy of myself to keep herpany, and I left the dream.


    It was not good for me to linger too long in a dream world. Even during my sleep, I avoid using it to keep the line between reality clear.


    Opening my eyes, I found myself beside her hospital bed.


    "Get well soon," I whispered, nting a kiss on her forehead. It''s not like I loved her or anything; I just wanted to look after what belonged to me.


    ***


    The stadium pulsed with vibrant lights, and an immense crowd of tens of thousands offans eagerly assembled for one of the biggest concerts in the country. The air was filled with anticipation.


    The sea of people sported fan T-shirts adorned with Sung Hei''s face, turning the venue into a vibrant showcase of devotion.


    The sheer number of fans purchasing merchandise was staggering; even with markups ranging from 500% to 1000%, it didn''t deter their enthusiasm.


    As for me, I selected a low-key approach, donning a face mask and shades. A few minutes earlier, I had attempted to walk without them, only to be mistaken for an idol and be harassed by K-Pop fans.


    So, with that whole "being too handsome" predicament, I had to go undercover. I mean, it''s tough being this outrageously fortunate.


    Blending in with the crowd, I identified a spot to get an ess to the backstage area.


    Security was tight, with thorough checks for anyone attempting to enter, even those with IDs.


    Sung Hei''s poprity was off the chart after all, forcing the need for vignt security measures due to the overwhelming number of fervent fans attempting various things.


    The constant presence of security was a testament to the challenges Sung Hei faced. Though, in my opinion, if she possessed even half the power of Rei Mei, she did not need such protection in the first ce.


    It felt like trying to protect an armored tank with a pistol.


    "You''re not allowed to enter this ce," a guard with a bald head and dark skin stopped me. Read chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    "I own this stadium," I asserted, utilizing my power of suggestion tomand him to grant me ess.


    After dealing with the guard, I continued walking toward the backstage area to locate her.


    The ce was bustling with activity; everyone seemed upied with their tasks. Fortunately, my ability allowed me to navigate through the crowd effortlessly, leading me to her locker room.


    Without bothering to knock, I twisted the knob and gently swung the door open.


    Inside, a team of professionals worked diligently, applying makeup to a stunning woman with glossy ck hair adorned with blonde highlights at the tips.


    Her current hairstyle featured gentle curls that added a touch of sophistication to her look. An elegant gold ribbon expertly tied her hair, weaving through the curls and creating a graceful contrast against the dark and highlighted strands.


    The ribbon not only held her locks in ce but also served as a subtle yet striking essory, enhancing the overall allure of her appearance.


    Her fair skin seemed almost ethereal, a canvas for the makeup artists to enhance her features.


    A cute nose and lips that begged to be kissedpleted the picture of her beauty. The room, filled with the soft hum of cosmetic tools, seemed to enhance the enchantment surrounding her.


    I couldn''t deny that she was far more beautiful in person. Unfortunately, I didn''t have much time to savor her beauty .


    "Get out," Imanded, directing everyone except her to leave.


    However, she remained unmoved. Her eyes stayed closed as I approached.


    When she finally opened them, I was captivated by her ck, shining pupils further emphasized by her long, luxurious eyshes.


    I removed my mask, and as our faces reflected in the mirror, it felt like two immortals had descended to Earth. Our features were nearly perfect, an almost impossiblebination of beauty.


    In fact, I couldn''t help but think that most people would be overwhelmed with excitement if they saw us together.


    "Zyden," her lips curved into a warm smile, a silent expression of recognition and familiarity.

 Chapter 277: Meeting of the blessed

    "You recognized me?" I asked. It was our first meeting, and from what Rei Mei told me, she hadn''t contacted her yet after I agreed to the rescue, which made it almost impossible for her to know my face.


    Even if she did remember my young face, my transformation after getting the system was too big to even connect the dots.


    But her next words just proved me wrong.


    "Of course, I can recognize you. We''re both grown up now, but I still remember those dark eyes of yours that seemed to devour everything," she giggled.


    Herughter resonated with the beat of my heart, and just hearing her melodic voice made me feel calmer and more at ease.


    "You haven''t opened your door yet?" she asked after seeing my confused look.


    ''That door again.'' Until now, I still didn''t have any clue how to open it. My best bet would be to reached level 20 and see if my systems does something special.


    "Not yet" I answered bluntly. There was no need to lie, considering this door wasmon knowledge for them already. It seemed my mother was quite a loudmouth.


    "Is your ability rted to your voice?" I asked, curiosity getting the better of me. I wondered if there was a connection between her power and the mesmerizing quality of her pitch.


    "You can say that" she answered. "So, are you here to convince me about helping Alice?" she added.


    "Well, you can say that too," I replied, casually settling into the empty chair in front of her.


    She paused for a moment, her fingers lightly touching her lips before speaking.


    "We''re talking about Cerebrum. The Korean branch might not be a huge deal, but those other branches, like the one in Shanghai, are more of a headache. There''s a reason why no one just goes all-in attacking them" she said, leaning back a bit.


    "Oh, you''re quite knowledgeable about these things," I added, appreciating the fact that I was finally talking to someone logical enough to understand the danger we were taking on. Unlike Rei Mei, who tended to be quite impulsive in such matters.


    "I''ve been keeping tabs on them," she replied.


    "I thought my mother told everyone to be lowkey?" I asked.


    "Do you think I followed her? Look at me," she said, a mischievous glint in her eye and a yful giggle escaping her lips. "Is there anything lowkey about me?"


    "Low-key is definitely not something that could describe you," I replied"Regardless, I need you to follow me. My mother set you girls up for me, so now I''m exercising my rights," I added.


    Her expression turned cold after hearing my bold words. It appeared she was feistier than I had anticipated.


    "Rights? Your mother helped us, that''s true, but I never agreed to help her. It was just a selfish request on her part." She raised her eyebrows, and I could see the pride in her demeanor.


    Her tone shifted, and the whole vibe in the room changed. It wasn''t just in my head; I could feel her emotionsing through.


    ''What an interesting ability,'' I mused to myself. My mental fortitude was already high, so for her to affect me a little was quite an impressive feat.


    She was perfect. However, she has a very strong personality.


    It seemed her beauty, poprity, and power had gone to her head. Well, I couldn''t me her; only people like myself had the willpower to stay humble despite being overpowered. Perhaps she could use a lesson or two from me.


    "I don''t want to argue with you. Please leave. I don''t want to talk to someone who treats me like an object," she said, rolling her eyes at me.


    ''Don''t tell me she got offended by my words?'' I wondered to myself.My arrogant tone must have gotten under her skin.


    My mind raced, considering what to do in this situation. Honestly, I didn''t think her power was that useful or would be a significant factor.


    Continue your adventure at m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    "Well, I won''t force you," I said, getting up. I just came here to add to my manpower, but if she was not into it, forcing her would be pointless.


    Plus, it could make the whole mission way moreplicated since I wouldn''t have any control over her.


    She slowly raised her head and opened her lips to say something.


    "Thank you for respecting my choice," she smiled at me, appreciating that I didn''t n to be overbearing or threaten her into submission.


    Normally, I would do that, but she was just too beautiful for me to risk leaving a bad impression. Maybe in the future, when all my problems are solved, I could take her with me.


    "No problem," I replied, turning away from her. There was no need to stay here any longer.


    "Wait," she called out.


    "What?"


    "About Cerebrum. I might not be able to help you with fighting, but I have some information that you might want to see," she stood up and then handed me a USB device.


    "What is this?"


    "I was nning to use that thing as a bargaining chip. But I never expected that you would just let me go. Think of it like a thank-you gift," she replied, her face filled with relief.


    "Thanks," I acknowledged.


    "Good luck, I hope you seed," she added.


    "Of course, I will," I replied with a confident smile before turning away and exiting the room.


    I disabled my previousmand to the make-up artists, they entered the room and resumed their job.


    As for me? Well, I decided to just go back home and rest. I know her voice was heavenly, but right now, resting would be more beneficial.


    At the same time, I was curious about the USB, so I needed to check it out as soon as possible.


    She called it a bargaining chip, so whatever''s inside must be really important data. Right now, information was what Icked the most. Kanon hadn''t contacted me yet, so this USB device might contain some answers.


    "Take me back home," Imanded my driver.

 Chapter 278: Borders

    "These files, how did she obtain them?" I found myself perplexed as I examined the information she handed over on myputer.


    The USB contain the blueprint of the department store above the Cereberum HQ, not the HQ itself.


    It highlighted some ess points to bypass the elevator. However, there was a discouraging note¡ªit mentioned the ce was covered in sensors, making sneaking in nearly impossible.


    It also contained some information into the prison''syout, highlighting the specific cells I needed to reach. The dilemma at hand was whether I should trust this information or not.


    I questioned myself, wondering, ''Could this be a trap?'' After contemting for a moment, the likelihood of her betrayal seemed minimal, especially since my mother picked her. I doubted my mom would overlook such a possibility.


    I kept digging into the file, trying to absorb every detail to remember. It was essential to have multiple ns ready, just in case things went sideways. Even with my powerful abilities, I wasn''t willing to getcent and risk being captured. That would be the height of stupidity for a system user like me.


    "Well, looks like my peaceful days are numbered," I sighed to myself. Everything''s falling into ce.


    Now, I just needed to wait for Rei Mei and the other two, and we could proceed with the operation.


    After this, I''m certain the entire Cerebrum would exert effort to hunt us down if we seeded in escaping.


    "Time to double check my n," I mused, initiating a mental simtion.


    With closed eyes, I immersed myself in the dream world to strategize.


    Although I couldn''t replicate the exact details due to the file''s iplete data, it did outline specific security measures that demanded my attention.


    ***


    The sea breeze passed by me, gently tousling my hair as I stood there, gazing at the horizon. In the distance, a faint outline of an ind emerged.


    "Oppa, you''re here!" Rei Mei greeted me, standing on the port with two other beautiful girls I recognized from the photo.


    I didn''t want to get involved in whatever their business was. However, after receiving another call and learning about their n to infiltrate a military base in the North to rescue someone, I immediately came here to gain some levels. After all, it''s not every day that I get the chance to take down and kill a lot of people.


    A ce soon to be engulfed in bloodshed felt like my natural habitat, and I would be foolish to miss this opportunity.Besides, attacking a lightly armed military camp was much easier than venturing into an underground Cerebrum base with unknown dangers.


    "Hello, Oppa," came a small, respectful greeting from a girl with a small frame, her head bowed in a polite nod.


    With short ck hair and small eyes covered by bangs, I could tell she was quite a beauty from the glimpses of her face. This girl must be Min-Hee, a North Korean who had escaped years ago with her family.


    She appeared docile and, frankly, quite innocent. However, I was pretty sure she was far stronger than anyone I had fought so far, with the exception of Rei Mei.


    Rei Mei, annoying and childish as she may be, possessed an overpowered ability. In our previous sh, things could have taken a turn for the worse if she had really unleashed the full extent of her power.


    That''s all in the past now. At this moment, I''m confident I can handle her speed, especially after my major upgrade during the fire ident, which cost a lot of lives due to the reckless actions of that Fire guy.


    Then, there was another girl. She sat in a chair, holding a ck umbre, and just observed me without uttering a word.


    She has an artificial white hair, an eye patch concealing her left eye, and draped in ck gothic attire¡ªRei Mei seemed weird, but this girl easily imed the title of the weirdest.


    She was the living embodiment of someone stuck in an eternal 8th-grade syndrome. I thought my mom had sessfully cured them all of their mental disorder, but judging by their antics, it seems my mom''s n failed.


    ''I wish everyone could be like Sung Hei,'' I sighed to myself, realizing she was by far the most normal among the bunch.


    Oh, I missed her already. Maybe I should have begged her toe just for the sake of being able to talk to someone who made sense.


    But, checking out this trio, they''re probably the only ones who can genuinely interact with me, thanks to their immunity from my suggestion. Not a bad deal, I guess; at least I feel somewhat normal when I''m around them.


    "What''s the n?" I asked.


    "We''re going to take a boat and sail directly from Daeryong Ind to the North," she replied with a wide grin on her face, as if she just spilled the greatest idea of the century.


    "That''s suicidal, you idiot. The border patrol would attack us the moment we get near their borders," I shook my head. I thought she couldn''t be more disappointing, but she always manages to outdo herself from time to time.


    "Don''t worry, Oppa, we already have a n," Rei Mei replied with a confident smile.


    "Hurry up and tell me,"


    Discover more content at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    A yful grin formed on her face and then she leaned closer to whisper something.


    "That''s her power?" I eximed in shock.


    ncing at Min-Hee again, her stock went through the roof, just like the Dot bubble, when I found out about her powers.


    "You''re such an amazing girl," I couldn''t help but smile proudly as I patted her head gently. She started blushing, soaking up the attention like a flower in the sun as I continued to spoil her.


    "Oppa, that''s not fair!" Rei Mei pouted, her cheeks flushed with envy, clearly not pleased with the attention Min-Hee was getting.


    "Hey, cut the nonsense and get the ship ready," I ordered her with a stern tone.


    "I know it !.You''re a PE-"


    "Complete that sentence and you''re dead," I warned her.


    "PERFECT GUY, I meant to say perfect guy," she bit her tongue and turned away.


    ---


    Author''s Note:


    [Thank you for the power stones]

 Chapter 279: Being Kind

    The ship headed towards the distant horizon, but to call it a ship would be a bit much¡ªit was more like a boat. But hey, that was the n, going low-key instead of shy.


    The waves gently rocked beneath us, setting a rhythmic vibe.


    The sea, vast and shimmering in blue, stretched out endlessly as our boat sliced through the water, leaving a trail of ripples behind.


    Above, the sky painted a picture of hues as the sun began its descent, casting a warm and vibrant glow on the rippling waves.


    In the middle of our journey, I observed the trio and their actions as the moon finally made its appearance in the dark sky. The stars apanied it, creating a canvas of breathtaking beauty.


    Min-Hee reveled in the sea breeze, her face revealing a mix of anxiety and determination. The person we were attempting to rescue was her big sister. The weight of the mission seemed to add ayer of intensity to her alreadyplex emotions.


    Rei Mei, always full of energy, was busy getting supplies and checking gear for our secret mission.


    The girl with the eye patch, dressed in gothic clothes, remained silent, fixating on the horizon as if gearing up for a holy war that would plunge the world into chaos.


    I even caught snippets of her muttering with my enhance hearing.


    "The end is near."


    "My power will soon be unleashed."


    "The seal of my eye is weakening. The demon lord shall awaken!"


    This girl waspletely immersed in her roley.


    Now, I finally understood the effect of someone with an 8th-grade syndrome suddenly getting a super power. It was a good thing I didn''t have that type of mental disorder; otherwise, I might be acting like some overpowered protagonist, taunting and facepping my enemies for amusement.


    ''Wait, why do I feel like I just described myself?'' I muttered to myself as I suddenly realized a bitter truth.


    ''Oh, it must be the system affecting my mind, that''s all,'' I chuckled, yfully ming the system again for my asional weirdness.


    I continued to observe them, simultaneously keeping a watchful eye on the sea. We were getting close to the Northern Waters.


    Suddenly, one of my crows spotted something on the horizon. I dispersed them, instructing each to report back if they detected any signs of border patrol.


    As expected, there were multiple outdated speedboats patrolling the area.


    While I could easily destroy this kind of boats with my powers, it was wiser to infiltrate the North without drawing any attention.


    Fighting our way through the ocean would be a hassle and increase the risk of unwanted encounters.


    "Min-Hee, do your thing," I called for her, and she hurriedly made her way to the edge of the boat. She sped her hands, and in an instant, a shimmering barrier surrounded us.


    The entire boat vanished, seamlessly blending with the surroundings as if it had be one with the sea.


    This was her power¡ªshe possessed the ability to control light reflection, and invisibility was just one aspect of her extraordinary abilities.


    However just bing invisible was not enough. The wave created by the boat would still pinpoint our location. This is where Ie in. The reason, we rode a much smaller boat was because of my next n.


    As we approached a patrol ship, our small boat levitated in the air. I used my power, causing it to soar above the water, turning our mode of transportation into a vessel that travel through the air.


    The speedboats patrolling the area werepletely unaware that we had just flown past them like phantoms in the night.


    After putting a significant distance between us and the patrol boats, and ensuring that no one could spot us, even with the use of a telescope, we disabled our powers to get some much-needed rest.


    While I could regain my power rtively quickly, the same couldn''t be said for Min-Hee. She appeared a little bit exhausted.


    "Everything okay?" I asked with a gentle tone while taking a seat beside her.


    "I''m okay, Oppa," she replied with an adorable small voice. ncing at her, Ayumi came to mind, but Min-Hee was smaller and cuter, especially in the, um, front department.


    Not that I disliked it; in fact, I found her body quite appealing.


    "You can rest on my shoulder," I raised my arm, gently grabbing her shoulder.


    She blushed at my gesture, but after a moment of contemtion, she leaned into my chest and closed her eyes.


    "PE¡ª" Rei Mei attempted to say something audacious again, but I swiftly used my telekinesis to trip her before she could utter anything negative.


    *THUD


    She cast a nce at me, wearing an expression that seemed to shout that she was a victim of abuse. Nevertheless, I met her gaze with cold demeanor.


    On the other hand, the girl with the eye patch looked at me with a condescending expression.


    "What a corrupted man," she shook her head in disappointment.


    These girls were really annoying.


    I had no ill intentions towards Min-Hee; I was just being a gentleman. Now, I found myself used of a crime I didn''t evenmit.


    The situation seemed to be escting unnecessarily, and frustration built within me as I realized their misinterpretation of my actions.


    "I like you, Oppa," Min-Hee squirmed on my chest, seemingly sleep-talking.


    ''God, why are you testing me?'' I sighed to myself. It had been a day since I tasted some pussy, so now my libido was quite on fire.


    "Uh," I cleared my throat, "I think Min-Hee needs some rest. I''ll take her to the cabin," I added as lift her up to my embrace.


    "Y-You want to take advantage of her?" Rei Mei spoke like I was nning to do something horrible.


    "I''m just going to put her in bed," I sighed. This girl''s imagination was really something.


    This was one of the disadvantages of them being immune to my suggestions. They could think and say whatever they wanted.


    "Liar," Rei Mei stuck out her tongue.

 Chapter 280: Not a crime

    Observing Min-Hee''s peaceful sleeping face, I couldn''t help but marvel at how an 18-year-old could maintain such a youthful appearance. Even Ayumi didn''t seem as young.


    Despite her delicate frame, with slender legs and arms, she was indeed of legal age.


    Curiosity led me to her bag, and I picked up her wallet. Four different IDs confirmed her age: 18. It reassured me, dispelling any thoughts of anything that couldnd me to jail.


    She had spent 18 years in this world, making her an adult within the legal system.


    Silently, I pondered, ''Have I emphasized the age of 18 enough times to absolve myself of any potential crimes?''


    The answer was definitely yes.


    "I feel sleepy, but there''s only one bed," I spoke aloud, knowing well that it was a double-deck bed. It was just a yful test to see her reaction.


    An innocent smile formed on her face, she found my little jest amusing.


    With that, I gently slid in behind her, embracing her petite body as we cuddled.


    The room was dimly lit, adding to the coziness of the moment. I tried to be gentle in my actions, wanting to conveyfort rather than control. I shifted our positions a bit, making sure everything felt easy and natural.


    As shey in my arms, I couldn''t help but notice how delicate she looked. I wanted to make sure she feltfortable, so I was careful not to put too much pressure on her. I adjusted my movements to match the rhythm of her breathing, trying to create a sense of safety.


    In response, she subtly adjusted herself, maybe feeling thefort I intended. It was satisfying in a different way, not about maniption but about creating a connection .


    I''''m so used to having control over women, so meeting someone like her, whom I couldn''t influence, felt like finding a rare and intriguing gem. Her immunity to my usual ways added an unexpectedyer of interest to our interaction


    "Tell me, are you still virgin ?" I whispered to her ears.


    She nodded slightly.


    "That''s surprising. Someone as cute as you must have had many boys trying to get you," I began whispering sweet words, expressing how beautiful and appreciated she was.


    "I don''t like them," she replied in a soft voice. At that moment, my right hand began gently tracing paths on her stomach .


    "Why?"


    "Because they''re perverts," she replied.


    "How about me? Do you like me?" I asked while gently nibbling on her earlobe.


    "I really like you, Oppa. You know, we used to y a ton when we were younger," she said. I couldn''t see her face since I was hugging her from behind, but her voice hinted that she was enjoying the way I was pampering her.


    "Do you want me to touch you more? " I asked .


    She didn''t respond verbally, but she made it easier for me to ess her underwear by slightly opening her legs.


    I slowly moved my hand towards her legs, sliding her panty down while my finger yed with her protruding pussy lips. As I continued to satisfy her, I slowly massaged her clit, and I could feel her pussy getting wetter and wetter.


    The wet substance had an intoxicating aroma that filled my nose, and as I inhaled, my senses became heightened.


    Gradually, my big boy began to awaken, until it identally bumped into her ass, causing a momentary jolt of surprise.


    "What is it?"" She made a squeak.


    "It''s my hidden treasure," I chuckled.


    "Is it supposed to be that big?" she asked, her voice appearing somewhat flustered.


    "It just feels big. Why don''t you try touching it?" I teased, a yful grin on my face.


    She nodded, and her hands began their journey towards my cock. Meanwhile, I unzipped my pants, allowing her to feel my dick more intimately.


    Her hands were too small, and the moment she touched the base, she couldn''t even grasp it.


    "This is definitely too big, Oppa," she said, a blush spreading across her face.


    "How about you stroke it to figure out the length?" I teased with a mischievous grin on my face.


    Like a good girl, she did, and a shiver ran down her back as she finally realized the magnitude of it''s size. Continue your saga on m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    "This is even longer than my stomach!" she eximed .


    "Are you sure?" I attempted to measure it through tracing her back, and while she was almost right, the difference was not that big. I doubted she could handle everything.


    "Don''t worry, I have a n."


    With that sorted, I began ying her wet pussy with my fingers, feeling her moans of pleasure reverberate through the room.


    "Oppa, it tickles," she started moaning like crazy, she was enjoying everything, and I even put my thumb in her mouth so she could suck at it.


    Her saliva felt incredible as she began sucking on my thumb like a lollipop. Her moans became more intense as she continued to enjoy being fingered, making her squirm in pure satisfaction.


    Then, I started using more fingers, I used two to prate her cute pussy while still allowing her to suck on my thumb. Her body reacted enthusiastically, arching against my hand as she moaned louder.


    "Oppa, I... I really feel weird," she moaned.


    "It''s alright, it''s just your body being honest with itself. Just let out your moans," I reassured her.


    I kept pleasing her, the sound of her love juice dripping along my fingers and the aroma of it mixing was a sight to behold.


    Then I switch our positions, and this time I used my finger, which I just pulled out of her pussy, and made her suck it.


    As I do so, I sandwich my cock between her fragile and small legs and rub it in.


    She has a very t and underdeveloped breast, but this did not deter me from ying with it as I twisted it and pretended to pull it out.


    "I¡ª I''m getting dizzy, Oppa,"

 Chapter 281: Best Ever

    Shey on her belly, her dreamy eyes fixed on me as I gently turned her around .


    Lying there, her breaths rugged but content, she wore an exhausted yet blissful expression, a cute and innocent smile lingering on her face like a sweet afterglow.


    "Are you okay?" I asked. "Do you want me to keep going?"


    She hesitated, seemingly weighing her options. It was clear she felt a bit overwhelmed; just the sight of my cock gave her pause. I couldn''t me her; handling it would be a challenge even for a grown woman, let alone her.


    I hesitated, not wanting to overused her, considering how fragile her petite body appeared. Despite activating sadism, there was a twinge of reluctance in my heart. Her adorable face only intensified my internal conflict; it was just too much to bear.


    If she said "No" right now, I would ept it without any hard feelings. In fact, I wanted her to say no. I was pretty sure that if she agreed, my sadistic nature would take over, and she would undoubtedly end up getting hurt in the process.


    ''Please say no. Don''t let yourself be tainted by my madness,'' I silently pleaded, hoping she would make the right choice that would safeguard her well-being.


    But she finally gave in after her curiosity got the better of her.


    "Yes," she replied, but she avoided my gaze.


    I hurriedly stood up and teleported my pants offpletely.


    "I''m just a man after all" I chuckled, excited to taste her pure and unused pussy.


    I sat back down on the bed, took out a handkerchief, and wrapped it around my Dick to prevent it frompletely prating her. I learned this technique base on my own experience .


    I aimed my cock at her small slit, which was still dripping with her love juice.


    Then, I slowly slipped the tip into her soaking wet pussy, causing her to gasp and cry as she was prated by a massive cock.


    "I¡ª I feel something breaking!" She cried out loud.


    Tears began to fall from her eyes as she struggled to bear the pain and pleasure that surged through her body.


    "It''s alright, it will only hurt at first," I leaned in, whispering words of reassurance and tenderness. I reminded her that I was there with her every step of the way.


    "T-Thank you, Oppa," she replied with teary eyes.


    Gradually, her tears transformed into tears of surrender, as she surrendered herself to me.


    When I saw this, I made a point of being gentle, and when a quarter of my cock was in, I noticed blood dripping from her pussy.


    "Does it hurt?" I wondered.


    "I-I can handle it," she replied with a barely audible voice.


    With her permission, I inserted my cock into her until it reached the handkerchief. When I realized she could still take more, I adjusted my pace and angle to ensure my ownfort.


    It felt great inside her; it was the tightest pussy I''d ever had.


    I could feel her inside wrapping around my cock as if it was absorbing every inch of me.


    Her moans became more audible, a symphony of pleasure and pain. I could not tell if she was having as much fun as I was, thou, because her cries were still filled with pain.


    Every time I came into contact with the entrance to her womb, I felt my cock throb.


    Then an idea struck me, and I grabbed her hands and fucked her from behind. I grab both of her hands as if I was riding a horse, and her body bends in an unusual way, with my cock stretching her stomach in this position.


    I continued to guide her movements, urging her to arch her back further.


    At this point, pleasure overwhelmed her, and her eyes lost focus, bing vacant in the ecstasy.


    Saliva overflowed from her cute lips, and what initially began as a pained cry transformed into pleasure.


    Experience more tales on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    "Oppa,Oppa,Oppa," she kept calling, and I could feel her pussy muscle tightening more and more with each word. Her voice was filled with desire and urgency, begging for my cock.


    She was so pure and innocent just a few moments ago, but now she had sumbed to pleasure. She was like a precious gem that had been tainted by my horny cock.


    The slurp sounds her pussy made was like a symphony of lust trying to take over my mind.


    "I love it¡­. I love your dick."


    As she screamed, I drove my dick deeper. The sliding against her cunt lips, ravaging her from within.


    Then I reached beneath her to squeeze her nearly non-existent boobs. I licked the back of her neck while thrusting my hips out slowly, then forcefully jamming them back into her insides, causing her to gasp and whimper.


    Then I ran my hands up and down her slim side while pumping my hips steadily and firmly.


    "Fuck, you''re so cute. I want to fuck you even more! " I groaned as I finally let go of my load.


    Arge amount of cum spewed into inside her pussy.


    As my cum filled her, she began to freeze on the spot. She was so thigh that I felt my sperm pushing back my cock, but instead of pulling out, I rammed her even harder.


    Forget about stopping; I continued to ram her, and I thought I had gone mad because of my constant thrusting. Her body trembled with pleasure and pain as I kept up my relentless pace, driving her insane with each powerful thrust.


    "I love fucking you." My second load filled her up again. She was already losing consciousness at this point, but I didn''t stop and continued fucking her without rest.


    I switch positions and fuck her from the front. I bend her frail legs until they reached her head, then began fucking her in a twisted manner.


    "Herees my 3rd load!" I gritted my teeth as my dick throbbed again.


    And, like a dam, itpletely flooded her, causing her stomach to bloat from internal pressure.


    I did not stop and kept going.


    Then,es the 4th release of my white thick semen.


    Then, the 5th


    Then, the 6th


    Then, the 7th


    Then, the 8th


    Then, the 9th


    Then, the 10th

 Chapter 282: Touch Down

    The sea breeze passed through me as I savored a nice cup of coffee.


    Regrettably, I lost control for a moment, leaving Min-Hee thoroughly exhausted. Fortunately, her inhuman stats prevented any permanent damage, which was a relief.


    I don''t know what got into me, but I have to admit it was the most fun I''ve ever had. She was like a drug, and just thinking about her delicate, fragile body was enough to turn me on. It felt liberating, and, to be honest, I felt stronger for some reason.


    ''I should check my status,'' I muttered to myself, However ¡ª


    "Oppa, what you did to Min-Hee..." Rei Mei approached me before I could do it, her face contorted with a mix of concern and annoyance.


    "I lost control," I sighed, taking a sip of my coffee.


    "Lost control? She passed out!" She eximed, her disbelief evident.


    I met her gaze, but to be honest, I didn''t have much justification for what I did.


    "I got her consent, and we both enjoyed it," I replied with a sorry excuse. At this point, I didn''t have a better reason. In reality, I''d probably do the same thing if given the chance again; she was just too irresistible right now


    "So Auntie''s words were true," she sighed, a sense of resignation in her voice.


    "What do you mean?" I asked, my curiosity piqued by her words. "What was true? "


    She paused for a moment, her cheeks tinted with a blush. Whatever she was contemting appeared to be quite embarrassing.


    But after looking at the cabin where Min-Hee was sleeping , she finally gave in.


    "Auntie said we''re directly linked to you, that we can only truly love you," she sighed in resignation.


    "Is that really the case?" I asked.


    "Yes," she admitted with an embarrassed face.


    "So, you mean you also love me?"


    She paused for a moment, feeling embarrassed.


    "Unfortunately, yes," she sighed.


    "Oh then you also want me to fuck you?" I asked with a teasing smile.


    Her face turned red , and she averted her gaze.


    "You saw what happened to Min-hee. Do you want to experience the same thing?" I chuckled. I was just messing with her , but seeing her panicked face brought me somugh.


    "I¡ªI''m stronger than her. My body, I mean, it could even resist the speed of sound," she said, ying with her hair.


    ''Wait, if her body could withstand the speed of sound, then does it mean I could be rougher with her?'' Another idea crossed my mind. Fortunately, I was already satisfied for tonight, so my self-control was at an all-time high.


    "Nah, I don''t feel like doing it with you yet," I teased her.


    "You..." She bit her lips in annoyance.


    "I hate you!" She stuck out her tongue and put on her headphones before turning away.


    With her gone, I started pondering her words. The notion that they could only fall in love with me brought a slight sense of happiness.


    While I might enjoy dominating and manipting women, the prospect of having girls I couldn''t entirely control was equally exciting.


    ''Let check my stats,'' I thought. I was curious why I felt stronger, and the system didn''t even notify me about anything.


    "Status"


    ===========


    Name : Ji-Hoon Zyden


    Title : System Holder (Linked)


    Age : 18 years old


    Overall Stats : 145.1 (+12.5)


    Level :19 [3070/14000]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Strength: 20 (+2)


    Agility: 20 (+2)


    Stamina: 20 +(+2)


    Endurance: 30 (+2)


    Intelligence: 20 (+2)


    Charisma: 20 (+2)


    Mind Power : 15.1 (+0.5)


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Mind Eye [Level 35]


    Suggestion [Level 41] [80.5%]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Skill Store II


    Skill Combination I


    Mission Board I


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    *Intense Quick Learning[Level 30]


    *Complex Cognitive Instinct[Level 50]


    *Parallel Processing[Level 20]


    *Psychic Geography[Level 20]


    *Psychic Shield [Level 50]


    *Mind Shock [Level 20]


    *Dream Maniption [ Level 20]


    * Serenity Surge [Level 50]


    * Sensory Enhancement [Level 20]


    -¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    *Faker [Level 10]


    *Quick Time Phase [Level 1]


    *Stone Body [Level 10 ]


    *Mind Link [Level 50]


    *Passive Meditation [Level 20]


    *Oath [Level 30]


    *Teleportation Level [100]


    *Bio Energetic Fusion [Level 100]


    *Aegis Projection [Level 50]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    *Sadism (on/off)


    *Innate Link: Grants the host a boost in attributes and the ability to copy one skill from a soul mate for 48 hours.


    Copied Skill: Invisibility


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Attribute Points: 0


    Skill points: 67


    Domination Points : 25


    ===========


    ''Wow. Is this effect for real?''I was shocked to see my new stats, forget the attributes, just the ability to copy other skills was enough to make me jump in joy.


    ''But why didn''t the system notify me about this?'' I questioned myself. My mind raced toe up with an answer, but the only thing I could think of was that this skill was of a higher level. It seemed to be an innate skill of mine, not something the system granted to me.


    Regardless of the reason, having an additional and powerful skill like this was good.


    As I looked at the other two girls on board the ship, a wicked idea came into my mind. However, I decided to save it forter,when we rescue my mother.


    We kept going in our small, hidden boat, using the same n to avoid patrols smoothly. As the sun began to rise, we saw the far-offnd on the horizon, a relief after moving through the dark waters during the night.


    However, due to the sunlight, we had to keep the boat invisible and float higher. Fortunately, with my new ability to use invisibility, Min-Hee and I could swap ces.


    They were shocked to see me using her ability, but I simply told them I was a genius and had figured out the logic behind it.


    The patrol boats didn''t notice us, and they kept doing their usual checks.


    Finally, wended on the seashore. I concealed the boat, covering it with leaves and soil to make sure it wouldn''t be easily noticed.


    "So, this is the north," I mused aloud, taking in a breath of fresh air. I couldn''t believe that my first-ever foreign travel would be to our neighboring country.

 Chapter 283: Mission and Distraction

    The area appeared even more deserted than I had anticipated. All that met my eyes was a densely popted forest stretching from the bay.


    Unlike Seoul''s bustling city life, this remote cecked the vibrant energy and constant hum of activity. The absence of city lights and the persistent noise of cars left a void, reced by the tranquility of nature.


    I read online that the North has one of the lowest carbon footprints on the. It''s quite a contrast to South Korea, which has a lot of infrastructure.


    The North seems to be the more environmentally friendly party when wepare our impact on global warming.


    Regarding the threat of nuclear warheads, to be honest, I don''t really believe they have one. The technology in this ce was at least 30 years behind ours.


    It would be a miracle if they could really produce that many nuclear warheads, and even if they did, it would likely be a much weaker versionpared to those possessed by the US, Russia, and China.


    "Looks like we are far from the city," I said with a yful tone, ncing at Rei Mei, who stood in front of me.


    She was engrossed in studying some kind ofpass, and a map was spread out in her hands. It was clear she hade well-prepared. Despite her asional entricities, she seemed almost like a girl scout in her readiness for this mission.


    "No, this is actually normal here," Min-Hee replied, her eyes ncing anxiously at the surroundings.


    A shadow passed over her face, revealing a hint of unease. It was as if the memories of the difficult life she experienced here years ago had surfaced, still fresh in her mind.


    I gently ced my hand on her shoulder, giving it a reassuring squeeze.


    "I''m here with you, Min-Hee. Whatever happened in the past, I will make sure nothing harms you again."


    She looked at me, and a small, appreciative smile broke through the tension on her face.


    "Thank you, Oppa," she replied, her voice carrying a soft, heartfelt tone. She leaned in closer, gently taking my hands and bringing them to her cheek.


    She started rubbing my hands into her skin, as if seekingfort in my warmth.


    ncing at Rei Mei and the eye-patch girl, their reactions were quite clear. Rei Mei looked visibly jealous, with a subtle hint of envy in her expression.


    On the other hand, the eye-patch girl looked at us with evident disgust.


    Regardless, Min-Hee, innocent as ever, didn''t find her actions weird at all.


    In fact, she became even more attached to me after our passionate night together. It was like she had turned into a human ma, and I was the only metal in the world.


    "So, where is the base?" I asked, attempting to shift the atmosphere after seeing Rei Mei''s squinting eyes.


    She seemed really frustrated. I couldn''t me her; she was the first to introduce herself to me, but now I had another favorite girl instead.


    Rei Mei sighed, her frustration really obvious from her bodynguage . "It''s not far from here. Let''s focus on the mission."


    "I see, Min-Hee, let''s go now," I said, gently patting her head.


    To my surprise, she didn''t pull away; instead, she transformed the rubbing gesture into a hug. Given the significant height difference, her embrace only reached my upper waist. It was an unexpected and untimely gesture.


    "Min-Hee, stop acting like a spoiled brat! Did you forget that we''re here to rescue your sister?" Rei Mei''s voice echoed with frustration as she scolded Min-Hee, her annoyance obvious in the sternness of her tone.


    Min-Hee''s grip on me loosened suddenly, and a rosy blush painted her cheeks


    "I''m sorry," she mumbled, her apology hanging in the air.


    Observing Min-Hee''s pitiful face, Rei Mei seemed to feel guilty judging by her expression.


    "It''s alright, just stop fooling around with Oppa," she spoke up and lead the way.


    As we moved forward, there was a bit of tension in the air, filled with unspoken emotions. Handling rtionships during a mission was proving challenging, especially with my maniption not working.


    Fortunately, Rei Mei finally broke the awkward silence. Her voice softened as she spoke to Min-Hee, "I''m not saying this just to be mean, Min-Hee. We''re here for a serious reason, and your sister''s life is at stake. We can''t afford distractions. I''m sorry if I shouted at you back then."


    Min-Hee nodded, her eyes downcast. "I know, I just got carried away."


    The eye-patch girl, who had observed the entire exchange with a mix of curiosity and disdain, chimed in, "What an ignorant girl, "


    Rei Mei shot her a sharp look, "And you should learn to mind your own business."


    The eye-patch girl merely scoffed, turning her attention back to the path ahead.


    ''What a hassle,'' I sighed to myself as I continue to scout the area.


    "Wait," I shouted.


    "What is it?" Rei Mei asked.


    "This ce is filled withndmines," I replied. My intuition kicked in as I examined the ground, and with my acute senses, I could see the uneven and unnaturalsoil.


    Rei Mei''s eyes widened in shock, and she instinctively took a swift step backward .


    "You lead the way, Oppa," she said, relinquishing the leadership role she had assumed earlier.


    I rolled my eyes; despite all herpass and preparations, the moment danger presented itself, she turned to me for guidance.


    "I''ll handle this," a smile formed on my face as I grabbed Min-hee, carrying her like a princess while hovering over thend-mines. As for the other two, they floated awkwardly, attempting to bnce themselves.


    "OPPA! You''re so unfair!" Rei Mei protested, her voice carrying a tone of frustration and clear dissatisfaction with my obvious favoritism .


    Min-Hee, on the other hand, was on cloud nine. She blushed so intensely that her face turned red. I could feel her heartbeat quickening, and her breathing became deeper. She must be entertaining some lewd thoughts to elicit such a reaction.


    ''She''s already addicted to me,'' I chuckled to myself.

 Chapter 284: Overpowered Ability

    Thend mine meant to guard this ce against intruders didn''t bother me.


    We kept hovering, and Min-Hee utilized her ability to make us invisible. We glided through the air for a few kilometers until the sense of danger dissipated.


    Afternding, we decided to take a brief break below arge tree, allowing me to replenish my Mind Power and provided them with a chance to rest.


    "Time to eat!" Rei Mei eximed, stretching her arms as if she had just done all the hard work.


    "Just give us the food," I ordered with a sigh. She was undeniably beautiful, but her energy was just too much. It''s not like I hated her; in fact, I''m fond of her. I was just ying it cool because she''s the type of girl men fantasize about but often get tired of after dating.


    "What food? It''s not on me," she shook her head .


    "What do you mean? You''re carrying the biggest bag here," I pointed out, emphasizing the fact that her bag was at least twice the size of mine. I didn''t bother asking what was inside; because I assumed it was supplies.


    "Oh, you mean my bag? These are just my clothes and essentials," she bit her tongue, trying to appear cute and innocent.


    "Who brought the food then?" I asked.


    In a forest like this, relying on foraged greens for survival seemed impractical. Although I did have some snacks with me, sharing wasn''t an option if there was no other food avable.


    "Don''t worry, Eun-ha has our back," Rei Mei reassured with a confident grin before turning her attention to the girl with the eye patch.


    I observed her closely; she didn''t have any bag with her. In fact, she was the only one unburdened, d in her ck sexy Gothic attire and holding only an umbre.


    "Rejoice, humans, for you are about to witness my power," an arrogant smirk yed on her face as she began to look down upon us.


    Her dramatic roley almost had me on the verge ofughter, but my growling stomach demanded attention. The hunger pangs had me wondering, could her power perhaps turn rocks into bread?


    While I waited, she casually revealed a hint of her power. Just like that, she took off her eye patch, and we were faced with thesepletely ck eyes¡ªno pupils, just pure ck.


    "GATE!" she mumbled. Out of nowhere, the darkness in her eyes started expanding, almost like a ck hole forming, and then it spat out a ton of food.


    ''ck hole! This girl can actually create ck holes!'' I was stunned by her powers. I had assumed Rei Mei possessed the strongestbat abilities among the girls, but Eun Ha had been quietly concealing her extraordinary power all along.


    A ck hole was different from my teleportation ability. My teleportation merely shifted someone or something to a different position within the same realm as me. However, a ck hole, based on her feat right now, seemed capable of storing things in an alternate space, unrestricted by distance or location.


    "s, I spent a considerable amount of my powers opening the portal of hell. Be grateful, humans, that I used up such a tremendous amount of energy just to save you all," she knelt on the ground, her hands covering her eyes pretending to be exhausted. At this point, it was evident to me that she was on her role y mode.


    But despite her peculiar hobby, I now considered her much more valuable. With my new skill to replicate their abilities through sex, gaining the power to control space seemed like a fun prospect.


    But the issue now was how should I approach her? She doesn''t seem like the normal type of girl. Continue your journey on mvl


    "Want to grab a bite together?" I approached Eun Ha; she now seemed like a purple rare diamond in my eye.


    What if she had an 8th-grade syndrome? Despite that, she remained very beautiful. Taking a closer look, her gothic attire, purple lips, and dark eyeliner were quite tempting.


    I imagined she''d make intriguing expressions if fucked her to the point of madness .


    "Forget it. Do you think a goddess like me would be easily swayed by a word of corrupted man like yourself?" She raised her eyebrows and continued to sip her cup of tea.


    "Of course not," Iugh trying to ease the awkwardness between us.


    ''Damn it, I shouldn''t have been rude to her. Remind me not to look down on people based on their hobbies,'' I sighed to myself. I should have been more gentle and caring to her.


    But it was already toote to regret my actions; all I could do now was fix our rtionship.


    Thest thing I wanted to do was force her. I didn''t want to end up in a dark, lonely space, spending thousands of years, only to emerge as a Godlike Martial Artist with space talent.


    It was better to let her be. After all, I didn''t have the patience of those MCs who could cultivate for 10,000 years and still be dumb as fuck. I''m also not some fictional character with azy author who loves to time-skip 10,000 years like it''s not weird at all. That''s just not my style.


    "Hey, your power is really interesting. I can''t believe how powerful you are," Iplimented her, pretending to be amazed but secretly scheming to fool her. People with 8th-grade syndrome love it when others acknowledge them; I know it from experience.


    I hated to admit it, but my 8th-grade syndrome back then was imagining myself as a handsome protagonist that can manipte girls and fuck them.


    "I''m amazing, right?" She suddenly did a 360 change in her attitude after hearing mypliment. However, when she realized that she broke out of character, she turned cold again.


    "That''s only normal. I''m a god among humans, after all," she scoffed with an arrogant ir in her eyes.


    But after a couple of seconds, I noticed a gentle smile on her face, even though she had averted her eyes from me.


    ''This girl might be much easier to fool than Min-hee,'' I chuckled to myself, noting her reaction.

 Chapter 285: Morality

    After walking for several hours, we finally saw smoke in the distance.


    "I think there''s a vige up ahead," Rei Mei spoke up.


    "Yeah, but we can''t really show ourselves. People here are devoted to their supreme leader, so we need to lie low until we reach the base," I added, emphasizing the need for caution in this unfamiliar territory.


    "You''re too cautious, Oppa. I''m sure they would just think that we are citizens from the capital if they saw us," Rei Mei giggled.


    "Are you dumb?" I sighed, giving her a disappointed look.


    "Eh, what do you mean?" She scratched her head, genuine confusion written all over her face.


    "Look at us! We could even form a K-pop group with our faces, and you want us to waltz in there casually?" I sighed at her pure idiocy. Stay tuned for updates on mvl


    Now, I know that intelligence doesn''t reflect much IQ for gifted. You can have high intelligence, but for some reason, having powers degrades it. It was a good thing I didn''t be as dumb as her.


    "I..." She stuttered after realizing her mistake.


    "I''ll take the lead from now on. Where''s the base we''re looking for?" I asked.


    "It should be around 30 km from here," she replied.


    "That''s still quite far, and it''s getting dark already," I remarked.


    "Alright, let''s take a break here for a bit," I suggested, feeling that this spot was suitable for camping.


    Although I was ready to move forward, seeing Min-hee and Eun Ha clearly exhausted, I thought it would be better for us rest her for the night.


    The others didn''t seem to mind my decision, so we started camping. We avoided using any fire to prevent anyone from discovering our location. It was alright, though, because Eun Ha''s ck hole spat out sleeping bags to fight off the cold.


    "You can all go to sleep; I''ll guard the ce," I volunteered.


    Among us, I figured out that Rei Mei and I had the most stamina, but I didn''t really want her on guard duty because she might mess it up.


    With the n sorted, the girls drifted off to sleep after dinner. As for me, I decided to hover in the sky for a while, invisibly surveying the area. Gotta make sure we''re safe without drawing any unnecessary attention.


    Time passed by, and it was already 9:00 pm on my clock when I noticed some movements from a distance. I sent my crow to check it out, and what greeted me was something I did not expect.


    There, I saw five soldiers doing something unspeakable towards two women. They were not ugly but certainly not beautiful either; in the north, they could be considered passable.


    Examining their rugged clothing, untidy faces, and thin bodies made me think that they were all malnourished.


    "Please, don''t do this to us. Spare my daughter!" The older woman pleaded, hugging her daughter tightly.


    But the soldiers just kept onughing.


    "Escape, huh? That''s a capital crime!" One of the soldiers sneered in contempt.


    "I''m sorry, it won''t happen again," the older woman cried. However¡ª


    *SLAP!


    One of the soldiers pped her in the face, causing her and her daughter to fall to the ground.


    "Mother!" Her daughter rushed to her side, embracing her in a protective hug.


    Examining them closely, I noticed they were carrying bags. This woman must be in the same situation as Min-Hee back then¡ªtrying to escape this hellhole and seeking a new life.


    "Disgusting," I shook my head in disappointment at the soldier''s actions. "These guys have no taste,"


    ''I need to use my teleportation,'' I thought to myself after witnessing everything unfold.


    I then summoned a bag of potato chips from my backpack into my hands to munch on while I watched. Save them? Nah, why bother with heroics when there was a good live TV show involved.


    Besides, it wasn''t my duty to save the two women at all. In fact, it might be amon urrence here, especially because it was a dictatorial country.


    Who am I to judge what''s wrong and right in another nation? If they''re killing their own people, well, it''s none of my business, as long as they don''t mess with me or my stuff.


    "Grab her!" One of the soldiers ordered, and the two others followed suit, holding both her hands from one end to another.


    "Please don''t hurt my daughter," her mother stood up, but before she could do anything, one of the soldiers kicked her, sending her to the ground again.


    ''Damn, that should hurt a lot,'' I eximed, nonchntly munching on my potato chips. The salty vor and crispy texture were a good treat for my mouth.


    "Please don''t hurt me, " The daughter kept crying, her face already filled with horror. Normally, people should pity her right now, but those heartless soldiers startedughing instead as they pinned her to the ground.


    ''These guys are evil!'' I muttered to myself, my anticipation growing as I continued to watch the disturbing scene.


    They began tearing off her clothes as expected. The mother, on the other hand, was being treated simrly by the other soldiers, so there wasn''t much she could do.


    ''It''s time to go,'' I sighed to myself.


    ***


    "Good morning," I greeted Min-Hee with a kiss on her forehead.


    She slowly opened her eyes and kissed me back.


    "How was your sleep?"


    "I slept well, Oppa. Did you run into any troublest night?" she inquired.


    "Nothing I couldn''t handle," I casually replied.


    Both of us cuddled for a bit while waiting for the other two to wake up. I love spoiling Min-Hee, and hugging her small body felt amazing as always.


    While they were still asleep, we shared a quick moment. I needed to recharge my ability to copy skills, after all.


    As the sun started to rise, Rei Mei and Eun Ha finally woke up.


    They began their morning routines, brushing their teeth, and then we had breakfast. It felt more like a camping trip than an infiltration mission. Well, these must be the perks of having powers. Even though we were cautious, none of us really felt threatened.


    "Let''s move out," I ordered.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 286: River Sin

    We didn''t head directly to the vige; instead, we made a turn and continued our journey.


    Along the way, it became evident that the girls were feeling a bit ufortable with their clothes soaked in sweat.


    I still felt fresh right now, but a shower would be good. I think the others were thinking the same thing, so the moment I saw a river in the distance, we decided to go there.


    "It''s a river!" Rei Mei eximed in joy, and suddenly, she vanished, already way ahead of us.


    She started undressing, leaving only her pink underwear, and without waiting, she jumped into the river.


    *SPLASH


    She was like a child in an adult body. Even Min-hee was more reserved than her.


    With that, we also made our way to the river and took a bath.


    Min-hee started brushing my back, and to be honest, she did more than that without being embarrassed at all.


    All Rei Mei could do was curse underwater, and I could tell that she was cursing a lot just from the bubbles around her mouth.


    "What''s that thing floating?" Rei Mei stood up and pointed at something. This made all of us also look at it, and the moment it got near us, Min-hee''s face turned ashen.


    "Aunty!" she cried out loud, rushing toward the floating corpse of her aunt. Upon closer inspection, it was clear that her aunt had endured torture before being brutally killed.


    As for me, I suddenly felt a chill running down my spine.


    ''Fuck me,'' I muttered to myself, cursing as the image of the corpse''s face shed in my mind.


    That was the same woman I sawst night.


    I had ignored them and didn''t bother to watch it until the end. Who could have thought that they were  actually rted to Min-Hee?


    ''Wait, if she''s dead, then..'' Another scary idea came into my mind. And as expected another floating corpse began to float towards us.


    "Cousin Tei!" Min-Hee started sobbing as she pulled their corpses out of the river. Rei Mei helped too.


    As for me, I was left utterly speechless.


    "Min-Hee, that vige we passed by?" I asked.


    "Oppa....I think that''s my old vige back then," she replied with a sorrowful eyes still crying from the loss of her rtives.


    ''What the hell ! Why didn''t you share that important information?'' I silently berated her. I would have saved them if I knew that vige was rted to her.


    "Oppa, they killed them! Those heartless people killed them ! " Tears began to flow more in her eyes, and even Rei Mei felt sad looking at Min-hee''s sad face.


    "Those bastards!" I gritted my teeth in anger, acting like I was genuinely angry for her sake.


    "Don''t worry, Min-Hee, I will avenge their death. The moment we rescue your sister, I will kill every soldier we meet." I dered with a loud angry tone.


    "We need to rid this world of heartless and evil people!" I added, trying to bolster my bravado when, in fact, I was partly responsible for her family members'' death. I felt like that Spider guy right now when he just ignored a criminal.


    Not his problem?, then his uncle died.


    This was  it. My character development moment was  finally surfacing.


    I would be a justice-seeking force here, taking down all evil and bing the kind of legend parents scare their kids with at bedtime, like the bogeyman.


    "Thank you, Oppa," she turned around and hugged me.


    "Don''t worry. Like I said, I will always protect your interests." I patted her head to calm her emotions down.


    After all the crying and stuff, I used my Telekinesis to dig a hole in the ground.


    The least I could do for them was to bury their corpse in peace. I even used my telekinesis to craft them a makeshift casket made of woods.


    ***


    It was already in the afternoon when we finally reached our destination. We didn''t encounter any army on the way, thanks to my ability to scout from afar, so the first n on our list was handled quite well.


    In the distance, we saw a veryrge military camp. The North Koreans might be skimping on their citizens, but they were definitely spending money on their army.


    I spotted some tanks in the horizon and even some outdated war nes.


    "Where is the prison?" I asked Rei Mei, as she had all the information regarding this mission.


    "That building over there," she pointed out a square structure in the distance with only two floors.


    "So we just need to go there and then grab her?" I rified. If that was the mission, then it was better for me to go there alone and just let them wait here.


    "Yes"


    "I will handle this, just give me her picture, all of you sit here and wait,"


    "Oppa, we want toe too!" Rei Mei protested.


    "It will be more dangerous if youe with me. You can all go and y heroes after I secure her first," I replied.


    It was better to add some logic to my exnation, or Rei Mei would not stop bothering me.


    "Alright," she gave in.


    With that in mind , I casted invisibility on myself and flew towards the army camp.


    With all of my abilities it would be impossible for anyone to see through me.


    I hovered over all the soldiers with ease , and seeing themughing , made me smile.


    ''Enjoy yourselves because I will harvest each and every one of you soon,'' Iughed .


    Just imagining the amount of EXP and Skill points I would earn was enough for me to grin like a maniac.


    Forget about level 20; I could level up more if I killed everyone. At the same time, I didn''t have to hold back at all. I could finally unleash my full power here.


    I was so restricted in Seoul, but in this ce, I could try out all those techniques I''d imagined in my dreams.


    ''I''m excited ''

 Chapter 287: Priority

    As I soared above the prison walls, I couldn''t help but notice the architectural wonder below.


    It was an architectural wonder, but only in the sense that it achieved unparalleled levels of ugliness.


    The building''s design was so basic; it looked like someone forgot to unlock the "creative mode" in their Sims game.


    It was as if they ran out of virtual money, resorting to building bare minimum walls, no paint, no frills¡ªjust the essentials in the most uninspired way possible.


    Even the so-called barracks and offices were rocking the aesthetic charm of a cardboard box.


    I touched down in the prison courtyard and noticed a couple of guards on duty. I  casually hovered right beside them, and found it funny how oblivious these people  were .


    They were yapping away about kissing up to their generals and the suprememander, as if that''s the only way to live.


    These people are so soaked in propaganda; I half expected them to start discussing a "Best Bootlicker of the Year" award.


    "Ouch, why''d you hit me?" grumbled one of the guards, totally clueless that my prank was just a diversion to frame the soldier behind him.


    "I did not hit you!" The innocent soldier protested, his face filled with genuine confusion.


    The guard rubbed his head, shooting using nces at hisrade.


    After a brief moment of ying with them, I resumed my sight seeing.


    Inside , a hushed calm filled the air, marked by minimal activity.


    The soldiers stationed here seemed to harbor the misconception that nobody would be foolish enough to infiltrate a prison located within the confines of a military base.


    Theircency was visible, an oversight that worked in my favor.


    With my abilities aiding me, I continued to go over the cells.


    As I passed them, I studied the faces of the prisoners. Each nce was an attempt to identify Min-hee''s sister, searching for any hint of recognition.


    Unfortunately, most of them were just old men.


    I began to think that she might be in another building or, worse, dead already after being vited. It was not a far-off prediction considering how brutal humans could be.


    If that was the case, thest thing I could do was to find out the truth and maybe bring her corpse with me.


    After that, I will go wild, acting like I was doing all those killings for the sake of seeking justice when, in fact, I just want to level up.


    10 minutes passed.


    Contemting theck of progress in my search, the idea of resorting to violence right away crossed my mind.


    Sweeping through the prison, all I encountered were wrinkled old men .


    But just as I entertained the thought of giving up, my attention was caught by a peculiar door.


    Unlike the standard cells, it resembled an office door, sparking a new glimmer of interest .


    I teleported through it, and materialized in a dimly lit corridor , the air heavy with an unsettling silence.


    Hovering forward, the faint glow revealed worn-out walls.


    As I approached a foreboding metal door at the end, the haunting screams of a woman pierced through. The chilling echoes intensified the gravity of the situation within.


    Teleporting again to enter the room, I was met with a chilling sight ¨C a dark, ominous torture chamber.


    A naked woman hung there, her wrists bleeding, and wounds marked her body, evidence of a brutal whipping.


    The grim reality of the scene unfolded in the dim light.


    Looking closely , her face was a gruesome sight, battered to the point of being nearly unrecognizable, blood obscuring her features.


    Despite the brutality, I could still pick up on subtle nuances in her facial characteristics.


    The curve of her jaw, the intensity in her eyes ¨C amidst the distress, there were telltale signs that left me with no doubt; this battered woman hanging before me was unquestionably the person I had been tirelessly searching for.


    "Motherfucker, what are you doing with my sister-inw?" I suddenly appeared out of nowhere, sporting a ck mask to conceal my identity this time.


    The soldiers were jolted by my abrupt entrance, but I didn''t gave them a moment to react.


    With a swift gesture, I restricted their bodies and banished them to the dream world, where they would endure torment until they die in real life. I made sure to slow down the time of the dream world to make their suffering even longer .


    *THUD!


    One by one, the soldiers dropped to the ground, unconscious and at the mercy of their tribtion.


    I could''ve simply killed them, but they didn''t deserve the luxury of a swift death. No, they needed to endure a lot of suffering before I took their lives and treated them like garbage.


    "Are you okay?" I walked over to Min-hee''s sister, checking her current condition. Unfortunately, she was now unresponsive, likely beaten to the point of losing consciousness.


    *CLING!


    I shattered the chains that bound her, then I dressed her in the uniform of a soldier matching her size.


    I didn''t mind looking at a naked body, but with all those wounds, any interest faded. Checking her pulse, I wanted to ensure she wasn''t in immediate danger of dying.


    "She''s still breathing"


    Relieved to find a pulse, I knew that medical attention was necessary.


    Gently lifting her, I cradled her in my arms, the weight of her unconscious and thin body a reminder of the brutality she had endured.


    "Should I break through this prison and go wild?" I pondered. Now that she was with me, her life was secure. It felt like nothing, not even tanks, could pose a threat to me at that moment.


    However, another concern crossed my mind. If someone figured out I came here to rescue her, it could jeopardize Min-hee''s identity.


    I couldn''t afford to take any risks; Min-hee might possess a powerful ability, but her childish nature made me doubtful that she could defend herself.


    With that in mind, I prioritized delivering her sister first to safety before going full Rambo.


    Carrying her weight in my arms, we silently made our escape from the prison.


    ''I''ll be back for you guys'' a creepy smile formed on my face as I passed the oblivious soldiers.

 Chapter 288: My Promise

    Having familiarized myself with the route, escaping took just a few minutes as I effortlessly soared out of there.


    The prison that once contained all her horrors gradually shrank until I found myself back in the forest, where the girls awaited patiently.


    The sight of Min Hee rushing toward me spoke volumes about her concern for her sister.


    "Sister!" Min-hee eximed as Inded.


    I gently lowered her sister''s body to the ground.


    "What did they do to her?" Min-hee''s voice trembled as she took in the sight of her sister''s broken face.


    Her eyes widened in shock, and her hands instinctively covered her mouth. The pain reflected in her expression, and her body seemed to tense with a mixture of sorrow and disbelief.


    "It''s better that you don''t know," I said, exhaling a heavy sigh.


    After hearing my words, Min-hee refrained from further questions and devoted herself to her sister.


    "I think she needs medical attention," Rei Mei remarked.


    Min Hee nodded, raising her palm, and a gentle golden glow emanated from her hands.


    "Is this another type of ability?" I inquired, turning to Rei Mei.


    "Yes, she can control light. By altering itsposition, she can create a specific type of light that elerates healing. It''s effective for superficial wounds," she exined.


    ''Interesting. I wasn''t able to copy all of her skills, so perhaps I need to observe it first before I can replicate,'' I mused to myself, contemting the possible reasons behind my limitations.


    After 10 minutes, Min-hee''s sister''splexion improved, and the wounds gradually healed. However, traces of scars remained, marking the  impact of her ordeal.


    I''m pretty sure that she would still be mentally broken after she wake up. The trauma of what she suffered would have cause some major issues.


    I kept it to myself, but I couldn''t overlook thecerations on Min-hee''s sister''s private parts. It was evident she had endured hell during her time of imprisonment.


    "I''ve been meaning to ask, how did she end up here?" I inquired.


    This was not the kind of ce people typically choose for a vacation, especially those who''ve managed to escape it before. I''m trying to grasp the logic behind it.


    Min-hee paused for a moment,maybe contemting how to say her response.


    "I don''t know. She decided toe back here for something important, and at the same time, she got a job that she insisted will make her rich," she exined with uncertainty in her voice.


    "What kind of job ?"


    "I''m not sure ,but I heard that someone paid her to investigate something , I told her that it was dangerous but she did not listen , " Min-Hee started crying again .


    ''Wait, why do I feel that this story is familiar?''


    "What''s your sister''s work?" I asked with a worried tone, a sense of foreboding creeping in.


    "She''s a private investigator," Min-hee replied.


    ''Fuck!'' I cursed inwardly, realizing that I might be the reason she came here in the first ce.


    I remembered hiring someone on the inte to go to North Korea. I covered all the travel expenses and offered a substantial amount of money, tempting whoever it was to risk their lives.


    Listening to her story, it struck me that this case might be connected to that particr job.


    Now, I could be directly linked to the misfortune of her three family members.


    My god, it felt like the world was conspiring against me.


    Maybe it''s karma for the lives I took in that fire? The coincidences were piling up, and I couldn''t shake the feeling of being punished.


    "Who ever sent her was a fucking idiot ! How could they asked a defenselessdy toe in this ce ?" Rei Mei''s voice echoed with anger, her fists clenched in frustration.


    "They should be held liable for this," she added, her eyes narrowing with a mix of disbelief and fury.


    "The person who sent her here should burn in hell," Eun Ha dered, her expression reflecting  disdain.


    "T-That''s right, they should be punished," I added, feigning agreement while internally wrestling with the possibility that I might be responsible for everything.


    I quickly entered Min-hee''s sister''s dream world using ''Dream Maniption'' to converse with her.


    There, I witnessed a woman utterly broken and consumed by sorrow. Her dream relentlessly reyed the scenes of her prolonged torment. I intervened, reshaping the dream into a more serene setting.


    "Hey, are you alright?" I inquired, finding her now seated on afortable sofa within a spacious mansion.


    The mansion''s interior boasted a serene purity with its all-white d¨¦cor, and the carefully chosen furniture and fixtures had a calming effect on anyone who entered.


    I found this mansion online, memorized the details, and recreated it in the dream world. It''s just one of many ces saved in my memories.


    "Where am I ? " She asked.


    "You''re safe now. By the way , why did youe to north Korea ?"


    "I --I came here for.."


    "Came for what ?"


    "I came here to investigate a woman. I was hired by someone. I did not expect that they would be able to recognize me after all these years," she replied, tears streaming down her face.


    ''It''s confirmed, all of this is my fault,'' I sighed, and then promptly exited the dream.


    "I can erase her memory, wipe away all this trauma if you want me to," I offered to Min Hee.


    It seemed like the best course of action for now, and admittedly, it was also a way for me to erase her memory of the person who had caused all of this in the first ce.


    And that person was none other than me.


    "Thank you, Oppa," Min-hee expressed with a grateful but forced smile.


    "I don''t know what I would do without you. Thank you for being with me," she added, her eyes reflecting sincerity and appreciation.


    "Don''t worry. I will always be on your side. I''ll do everything to protect you and your loved ones. I promise." I assured her, embracing her tightly.

 Chapter 289: Request

    "Can I make another request?" Min hee asked, her eyes filled with hatred. I already had an idea of what she wanted to ask me.


    In fact, I''ve been eagerly anticipating this.


    ''Go ahead, ask me anything you desire.'' I thought to myself.


    "Anything for you," I reassured her with my words, hugging her closely to emphasize how much I cared for her.


    "Please, just kill them all," she pleaded, her voice dripping with anger and frustration.


    Despite her small stature, the anger in her eyes conveyed a newfound maturity, like an innocent girl awakening to the harsh realities of the world.


    Witnessing her being tainted by the evilness of this fueled my anger as well.


    It wasn''t my fault that her aunt and cousin were brutally tortured and killed.


    While it was true that I ignored them and could have saved them with a flick of my finger, the real reason they died wasn''t because of me.


    It wasn''t my fault either that her sister endured torture and horrible experiences; I simply paid her money to entice her into doing something stupid and suicidal.


    Who would have thought that visiting a tightly controlled dictatorship country would be this dangerous?


    The me lies with the people who did this, a group of psychotic individuals who ruthlessly kill and abuse women.


    A bunch of brainwashed soldiers who believed it was okay to hurt others.


    And because it was their fault, they needed to be held ountable. They deserved to suffer. They deserved to die.


    "I''ll make them understand the consequences of messing with your family," I dered, my tone filled with self-righteousness


    Turning around, I donned my ck mask, the anticipation of impending carnage already ying out in my mind.


    As I gazed at the horizon, the vivid imagery of the chaos that would soon unfold danced in my thoughts.


    I felt like a ticking bomb, each moment bringing me closer to eruption, akin to a dormant volcano primed for its awakening.


    The air crackled with tension as I stood there.


    The girls got that impression after seeing my face; my fists clenched, anger radiating, and blood dripping from too much pressure I put into it.


    However--


    ''I''m excited with all these future EXP points,'' I chuckled inwardly. Though outwardly remorseful, internally, I was celebrating like a kid.


    As for the fate of Min-hee''s family members? It was just an act. Why should I care about them?


    Emotional development and admitting I was wrong? Ha! That''s like trying to teach a dog to do calculus¡ªentertaining in theory, but practically impossible.


    To begin with, being crazy,maniptive , insensitive,motherfucker was my persona . I been doing fine sticking with my own moral value so why bother fixing something which was not broken on the first ce?


    "Eun Ha, watch how a true God ys its cards," I focused my attention on her, aiming to score some points.


    Girls like her, with 8th grade syndrome, should appreciate seeing me y the role of a badass, overpowered anime character. It was just my way of keeping things entertaining for her .


    She didn''t respond and just scoffed at my words. It seemed her majesty hadn''t acknowledged me yet.


    That was okay, though, because my next move would undoubtedly leave her very impressed


    ''I will show you a high ss role y ''


    I closed my eyes and activated Faker. The moment they opened again, my demeanor changed, and everyone could feel that I was no longer the same Zyden they knew. My aura was now more cold and arrogant.


    Suddenly, a blue, invisible energy enveloped me, and a semi-transparent projection of a monster with six arms formed as an exoskeleton.


    For now, it remained hidden, still invisible as I preferred to keep it that way for the moment.


    Not stopping there, I upgraded my Aegis Projection from Level 50 to 100. With that, my Projection grewrger andrger until it reached the impressive height of 60 meters or approximately 197 feet.


    To put it in perspective, it''s like stacking up 15+  floors if it were a building.


    "Unlimited," I muttered aloud. It was a catchphrase I''d heard in an anime before, and it sounded really cool.


    At the same time, my power was, in reality, unlimited as long as I leveled up, so it was just the right term for me.


    The moment it appeared, the entire area was greeted by a spectacle akin to a celestial god''s arrival. It mirrored a scene from a Hollywood movie with an unlimited budget for CGI, creating a breathtaking disy.


    ''I''m amazing,'' I couldn''t help but praise myself as I carried my own chair. Just witnessing the imposing presence of my Aegis Projection filled me with immense pride. All those killings felt worthwhile.


    RIIIIIIIING !!!!


    The ring siren rm jolted all the soldiers, though even without it, they were very aware of the unfolding situation.


    A colossal monster had materialized out of nowhere in their base. They would have to be blind not to notice it.


    Right now, they must be scared shitless after witnessing my power. No one in their right mind would be calm after seeing such a monstrosity.


    But my other focus was on Eun Ha.


    Observing her closely, I noticed her face filled with admiration. Her eyes were dted after witnessing me summon a giant monster.


    Sure, maybe she had a space ability that could potentially dismantle my Aegis Projection, but my power was undeniably more shy-looking.


    I was confident she''d trade abilities with me on the spot if that were even possible. Stay updated through mvl


    "This is just 10% of my power," I projected my voice to only her, making sure she could hear me outside of my Projection.


    I was clearly lying right now, but who cares.


    She was momentarily speechless by my words, but quickly recovered and got back into her roley.


    "Let''s see what you''ve got, human," she sneered in contempt.


    "Just wait for me to show you what real power is," I  spoke  with fake conviction.

 Chapter 290: Strongest System

    "Run a giant monster is attacking us !"


    "What is that thing ?"


    "We are all going to die!"


    All eyes were on my Aegis Projection, and the adrenaline coursing through me was at its peak. Unleashing my power here felt liberating.


    As I observed the soldiers through my mind link, their reactions yed out like a scene from a hectic movie.


    Some looked terrified, eyes wide open at the monstrous being before them .


    Others quickly grabbed their guns, fear etched on their faces. A few exchanged bewildered nces, trying to make sense of the surreal sight.


    The air was thick with tension as the soldiers grappled to maintain order in the face of my imposing ability.


    Unfortunately for them, I didn''t have time to wait for them to get ready. I was eager to test my power, after all.


    "First hand!" I shouted, and my Aegis Projection''s right hand raised its giant spear, pointing it menacingly toward the prison.


    With deliberate movement, the hand retracted the spear into a throwing position, the giant weapon ready for a devastating attack.


    As the soldiers below scrambled, their faces contorted with fear and urgency seeing the giant spear.


    "Pierce the Heaven!"


    My Aegis Projection unleashed the spear with tremendous force, hurtling it towards the prison with speed and precision.


    It sliced through the air, creating shockwaves that resonated with a powerful whoosh.


    BOOOM!


    Upon impact with the structure, an explosion erupted, echoing like a barrage of artillery bombs¡ªan intense sound that reverberated through the surroundings.


    [Skill Points+]


    [Skill Points+]


    [Skill Points+]


    [Skill Points+]


    The aftermath revealed a chaotic scene of smoke and debris, the prison obliterated by the sheer force of my devastating attack.


    [Level Up]


    [Congrattions, Host, for reaching Level 20: All skills can now be leveled up to 200. The skill points per level-up ratio for skills is 2.]


    Reading the notifications, it seemed that I could now surpass the level 100 limit, but it came with its drawback¡ªit would cost 2 skill points to level up my skills.


    In the past, I might have been furious, calling it a daylight robbery by the system.


    However, given the rate I was earning skill points now, it was more than enough to afford this.


    [Aegis Projection Level 100-- 200]


    Two hundred skill points gone just like that, but it was alright because I earned more than that just by destroying a whole prison.


    The improvement of the skill also deteriorated from 0.5 meters per level to 0.25.


    "I will show you 20% of my power," my voice echoed, and this time my Aegis Projection grewrger andrger until it reached an impressive height of 85 meters.


    To put it in perspective, that''s about 279 feet¡ªequivalent to stacking up more than 25-30f loors if it were a building.


    Now, it was the size of a tall skyscraper, it became wider and wider too. Its imposing ethereal body was something that people dozens of kilometers away would be able to see.


    "2nd hand," I dered, and this time my Aegis Projection used its left hand, holding a broadsword.


    The weapon was raised in the air, gradually growingrger andrger until it was almost double the height of my projection.


    It gleamed with deadly azure aura, casting an imposing presence that extended far beyond its physical form.


    The air crackled with energy as the colossal weapon reached its zenith, ready to unleash its devastating power upon mymand.


    "One sh to destroy the world!"


    " Omni sh!"  I roared.


    I couldn''t help but cringe at my choice of words, but damn, I felt incredibly awesome at the same time.


    This must be why those overpowered main characters love shouting their attacks.


    As I yelled out the name, my Aegis Projection, wielding the colossal broadsword, attack the ground with a sweeping motion.


    The very air seemed to tremble as the ethereal de sliced through, leaving behind a trail of radiant blue energy.


    The anticipation of the impending impact filled the surroundings, and for a brief moment, it felt as if time itself held its breath.


    BOOOOM!


    It cleaved the entire base in half like it was tufo, the notifications started ringing again.


    However, this time, I didn''t level up, likely due to the outrageous new EXP requirements. It seemed like my system was doing its best to keep me humble.


    BOOOOOM!


    BOOOOOM!


    BOOOOOM!


    The air resonated with a series of booms as multiple rockets wereunched , the remaining soldiers desperately attempting to destroy my masterpiece.


    But, their efforts only seeded in damaging the outer shell. With me still intact and the ability to regenerate it, their attacks proved futile. Find adventures at mvl


    As long as I had Mind Power, my projection would continue to exist, rendering their attempts to stop it ineffective.


    At the same time, I found their attack quite dumb. They were all focusing on destroying the upper body when, in fact, I was hiding on its right leg.


    I wasn''t foolish enough to expose myself and be a target. I was using most of my mind power to keep this thing going, leaving me only a small room to defend against their attacks.


    "3rd Hand. A blow that could destroy anything," I bellowed, the right hand wielding the axe stretching back in a sweeping motion.


    My projection knelt down in a deliberate manner.


    And with a swift and powerful vertical sh, the massive axe cleaved through the air, obliterating multiple tanks and rocket buggies in its path.


    The sheer force of the attack left behind a trail of twisted metal and smoking wreckage, showcasing the overwhelming might of my power.


    "Hahahaha. This is my true power! Fear me," my sadism activated, and I felt liberated after exterminating all these ants.


    I didn''t bother knowing if there were innocent people in the mix. I simply wanted to annihte them all and harvest them for my EXP.


    ''Who said my system is weak? Let me p those half-assed systems with my Aegis Projection,''


    I began insulting the other systems from the novels I used to read.


    Vampire, Werewolf, Dragon, Martial Arts, Demon System? This was me at level 20. Imagine my power at 100.


    "I''m the strongest ! I will fucking kill anyone who says otherwise" I gripped my fist ,fully satisfied by my power.

 Chapter 291: Nation Level Danger.

    "Is this Oppa''s true power?" Rei Mei was taken aback. She felt lucky that she hadn''t engaged in a serious fight with me before.


    Little did she know, my strength when we first met was just a fraction of what I am today. And I kept getting stronger as I killed more.


    Min Hee, with her innocent and timid personality, stood there with a shocked expression .


    The magnitude of my brutal disy of power overwhelmed her, and a subtle worry crept into her expression as she grasped the gravity of the power I wielded.


    It was her request for me to avenge her sister , but what she was seeing right now made her realize that she had unintentionally summoned an incarnation of evil.


    Oh, I''m not the Boogeyman, and I''m certainly not the one you''d pick to deal with the Boogeyman.


    I''m just the one those two fear, the reason they double-check under their beds before they sleep.


    "You''re all dead ! " A sadistic smirk formed on my face.


    I kept going with my onught, not worrying about depleting my mind power since I had Rei Mei as backup.


    Her power might be overshadowed for now, but handling a scattered and dying army wasn''t particrly challenging.


    Even though I couldn''t see her full strength, I was confident she''d be even more powerful than that fire guy if she put her mind into it.


    The same could be said for Eun Ha with her ability to create ck holes.


    "It''s useless, we are all going to die,"


    The soldier''s grim promation hung heavy in the air, an acknowledgment of the seemingly insurmountable odds.


    BOOOOOM!


    He got hit hard by my attack and was squished like a corned beef.


    ''Give me more Exp,'' I thought to myself.


    In front of my massive Aegis Projection, they were tiny, like ants facing something way beyond their league.


    [Level up]


    "They''re all dead already ?" I sighed after only leveling up once.


    Having left the army camp in ruins, the once formidable force nowy defeated before me.


    "Let''s go," Imanded, urging them to follow.


    Rei-Mei carried Men-Hee''s sister, and followed mymand as we decided to put distance between ourselves and the ruins.


    ***


    ***


    North Korea Capital .


    A man with white hair, adorned in a general''s uniform boasting an outrageous number of stars, hurriedly made his way toward the office of the current leader of North Korea.


    "Supreme Leader! "He spoke with a sense of urgency.


    "What''s the problem? Can''t you see I''m in the middle of watching the yoffs?" grumbled the Supreme Leader, his annoyance evident on his face.


    With ck hair and a big frame, he couldn''t hide his irritation at being interrupted .His favorite team was against the number one contender for the championship , after all.


    "Supreme Leader, our base has been attacked," reported the general.


    "Attacked? By the US or the South?" The supreme leader asked.


    "N-no, it was attacked by a giant monster with six hands!" stammered the general.


    Hearing this for the first time might make people think it was a crazy story. But as the leader of the country, he knew about the secrets of this world.


    "A powerful gifted attacking our country? What happened to the treaty? Give me the number of that good-for-nothing Cerebrum," demanded the Supreme Leader.


    The treaty he referred to was the Anti-Involvement treaty, which expressly prohibits Gifteds from directly attacking a country.


    If this treaty were vited, the affected country had the right to demandpensation and the authority to dispose of the offending Gifted with the help of Cerebrum.


    After obtaining the number, the Supreme Commander dialed it with his special phone only reserved for emergency.


    The phone rang for a couple of seconds until someone finally pick it up.


    "What is the meaning of this? A very powerful gifted just attacked our nation! Do you want World War III to happen? I will nuke South Korea! I will nuke the whole world!" warned by him, using  his usual scare tactics.


    "We are aware of it. The United States sent us a satellite image. I''m afraid the person who attacked your nation hasparable power to the top 5 gifted in Asia."


    "I don''t care if he''s the strongest. You promised that gifted will not interfere in our countries. If you don''t do something, I will release the video of the attack, and the whole world will know about their existence."


    "We already sent a group to take care of it " the person on the other lined answered.


    ***


    Cerebrum Asia -Shang Hai


    "Chief, this power is something else. I''m worried it might even outss the leader of Nexus Legion just in terms of how destructive it was," the woman in the white robe expressed her opinion on the matter.


    "Is it a new type of power?" the man who had spoken to the Supreme Leader a few seconds ago asked, seeking rification.


    "We have records of it from the ancient Egyptian era. The pharaohs were said to summon ethereal beings like this, fooling everyone into thinking they were gods. But the size of this thing is unprecedented. The video shows it expanding rapidly; in the end, we don''t even know how big it can get," she exined.


    "This is a disaster. We just captured Zed, and now someone who might be even more powerful than him appeared."


    "Is he as strong as Zero at his peak?" the woman asked.


    "Not yet, judging from the video. But like you said, it was a one-sided massacre, so we don''t know the limit of this gifted," he replied.


    "But one thing is for sure. He''s a crazy son of a bitch. Didn''t even think about the consequences of his actions. Tell the UN to prepare money topensate North Korea for its losses."


    Stay tuned with mvl


    "Yes, sir," she acknowledge.


    "And put this new gifted in the Nation Level Danger List " he added.


    The Nation Level Danger List consists of individuals deemed capable of single-handedly taking on a small nation.


    To date, only seven people have attained that status, and the assant who attacked North Korea today happens to be the eighth person.


    "Send our strongest groups in Korea right away. I want them to eliminate that individual, " he ordered .

 Chapter 292: Battle of Destruction

    "The intruder is this way!" a North Korean soldier shouted, but they were crazy to think they could beat me with their pitiful attempt.


    His voice echoed through the tense air, and the other soldiers exchanged uneasy nces.


    Some tightened their grips on their weapons, uncertainty etched on their faces, while others nced toward theirrades for reassurance.


    But with my mind power fully recovered, their chances of winning were certainly zero. They would need to call forth miracles if they want to kill me.


    ''Even god won''t be able to save them from me,'' I thought as I continued to harvest everyone. Their lives became insignificant to me, like livestock in my view.


    *Ratatatattt!


    *Ratatatattt!


    *Ratatatattt!


    High powered gunshots echoed around us as they desperately tried to kill me with their guns.


    But I just slowed down those bullets, creating a buffer for me to put up more defensed.


    Then, we dashed through the chaos, shielded by a smaller version of Aegis, and deflecting the slowed bullets.


    The soldiers, realizing their gunfire wasn''t working, kept shooting relentlessly. It was clear they were getting more desperate with each futile shot, but I skillfully maneuvered through their attempts unscathed.


    Though we could have turned invisible to escape, different ns brewed in my mind.


    "You''re dead, " Using my telekinesis, I targeted the soldier who seemed to be leading the charge.


    With a mere thought, his body contorted unnaturally, bones snapping like twigs. He was powerless against me.


    The other members witnessed this gruesome disy, their eyes widening in shock and horror.


    "L-Lets retreat !" Shouted by one soldier who realized that only death awaited them.


    But before their minds could the idea of escaping like a bunch of coward, I directed my telekic power toward each one, causing them to flip and break like fragile cans.


    *CRACK!


    *CRACK!


    *CRACK!


    The air filled with a chilling silence as their lives were harvested swiftly, leaving no room for resistance orprehension.


    But I''m not done yet.


    To instill more fear into those who survived, I gathered the broken bodies with my telekinesis, pushing them into the air.


    "Evaporate!" With a menacing disy, I squeezed their lifeless body, turning it into a grotesque rain of blood that cascaded down around everyone.


    As their horrified eyes witnessed this pure evil act, the EXP notifications echoed, marking my transformation into a literal nightmare for them.


    The girls'' faces on the other hand turned ashen as they realized the person they were in love with was a total psycho. However, I didn''t really mind, for this was who I am.


    "Let''s go," I jolted them from their thoughts.


    Heading back towards our boat, I made the decision to target the small camps I had avoided yesterday to gain more EXP.


    The modus operandi remained the same: kill and kill until no one was left alive.


    "The Phantom Psycho is attacking! Let''s run!" they shouted in fear, abandoning any notion of fighting as panic set in. They all scattered, driven by mere whispers of my alias.


    ''Phantom Psycho is a bit much; my code name is Zero-One, but they''ll be dead anyway,'' I sighed, acknowledging the unnecessary embellishment.


    "Please spare us !"


    "Don''t kill us !


    "We surrender!"


    The voices of their pleas echoed in my ears, but they only entered one side and then exited the other.


    In just under a day, we finally reached the bay, and I felt a tinge of sadness as my dungeon run came to an end. Your journey continues with mvl


    ''Thank you for everything,'' I bowed my head, expressing gratitude to those who sacrificed their lives so I could be stronger.


    ''You did not die; your lives will forever exist on my Experience bar,'' I added, a hint of mncholy crossing my face. Somehow, I had turned so crazy that mood swings began to take hold.


    As for my level? I had reached Level 23, but I hadn''t checked my stats yet. I wanted to do it after we escaped this ce.


    Looking at the ocean in front of us, I began to feel more worried. Fighting onnd and in the ocean was different, after all.


    I turned around  to check on our boat.


    "I sense danger," I Muttered aloud as my instincts kicked in. I had be so powerful that only a few things were supposed to threaten me.


    "Oppa, look at the sea !" Men Hee pointed .


    I turned around and, saw a ship. I instructed my crow to check it out and saw a Cerebrum logo.


    ''So they wanted to y ?'' a smile formed on my face .


    I was no longer warry of them. In fact, I was already nning to outright attack the Korean branch after I got back. No need for nning when I''m already this strong.


    "These people are begging to die," I chuckled, walking confidently towards the shore.


    We are all wearing masks now, so no need to worry about our identity being recognized.


    Swooosh .


    "What the fuck!" I cursed aloud as I saw a rocket beingunched from the ship.


    My intuition told me it was very dangerous; don''t tell me they justunched a fucking nuclear bomb at us!


    *Booooooom!


    The sand before me shook as I propelled myself into the air to intercept it.


    While it might be dangerous if it exploded on us, my genius-level intellect, surpassing all humans on Earth, already had a n.


    The moment it came within my range, I immediately used my telekinesis to tilt it.


    While Teleportation was an option, its 10-meter range made me uneasy, fearing it might detonate prematurely. Opting for the safer choice, I relied on my Telekinesis with its longer reach.


    "Fuck! the momentum is too strong " I cursed aloud .


    I was nning to redirect it towards the ship, but the rocket''s speed proved stronger than expected, so I turned it toward the sea.


    Boooooom!


    The explosive impact in the ocean sent shockwaves reverberating through the water.


    The detonation unleashed pure chaos and destruction , with tidal waves surging outward in a powerful disy of nature disrupted.


    The once serene sea transformed into a tempest, as mist and waterbined to create an ominous shroud that obscured visibility.


    It was a good thing that I was able to shroud myself on time with Aegis Projection, and fly higher.


    ''They are not holding back at all,'' I clicked my tongue in annoyance.

 Chapter 293: New Upgrades

    After the explosion, the entire sea became chaotic as mist and water worsened visibility.


    I also realized that it wasn''t a nuclear warhead they used, but judging by the impact''s force, it still had the potential to cause significant damage to level a small town.


    Seizing the opportunity, I returned to the shore, took the boat, and made it hover through the air while cloaked in Min Hee''s invisibility.


    Rei Mei on the other hand utilized her power to vibrate and generate wind, elerating our flight. We soared directly out of there without stopping.


    I might be powerful, but a bomb of that magnitude was still beyond my capabilities even if it was a small one.


    They could try shooting us with multiple rockets , and that would be a threat I couldn''t easily ovee .


    "Are we safe now?" Rei Mei asked with an anxious tone, realizing it was her closest brush with death.


    Luckily, Eun Ha''s ck hole ability to absorb the impact left them rtively unscathed.


    I quickly looked around, making sure there was no one nearby. I lowered the boat a bit to save my mental energy.


    Taking advantage of the moment, I immediately started my meditation during the free time to replenish my Mind Power, ensuring I could make the boat fly again when needed.


    "Status "


    ===========


    Name : Ji-Hoon Zyden


    Title : System Holder (Linked)


    Age : 18 years old


    Overall Stats : 145.1 (+12.5)


    Level :23 [0500/28000]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Strength: 20 (+2)


    Agility: 20 (+2)


    Stamina: 20 +(+2)


    Endurance: 30 (+2)


    Intelligence: 20 (+2)


    Charisma: 20 (+2)


    Mind Power : 15.1 (+0.5)


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Mind Eye [Level 35]


    Suggestion [Level 41] [80.5%]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Skill Store III (new)


    Skill Combination II (new)


    Mission Board II (new)


    Key ( 1/10,000) [Convert Skill Points ]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    *Intense Quick Learning[Level 30]


    *Complex Cognitive Instinct[Level 50]


    *Parallel Processing[Level 20]


    *Psychic Geography[Level 20]


    *Psychic Shield [Level 50]


    *Mind Shock [Level 20]


    *Dream Maniption [ Level 20]


    * Serenity Surge [Level 50]


    * Sensory Enhancement [Level 20]


    -¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    *Faker [Level 10]


    *Quick Time Phase [Level 1]


    *Stone Body [Level 10 ]


    *Mind Link [Level 50] Discover hidden tales at mvl


    *Passive Meditation [Level 20]


    *Oath [Level 30]


    *Teleportation Level [100]


    *Bio Energetic Fusion [Level 100]


    *Aegis Projection [Level 200]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    *Sadism (on/off)


    *Innate Link: Grants the host a boost in attributes and the ability to copy one skill from a soul mate for 48 hours.


    Copied Skill: Invisibility


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Attribute Points: 126


    Skill points: 1650


    Domination Points : 30


    ===========


    Seeing that the new store was unlocked brought immense joy; I was confident the skills avable there would be overpowered. The skillbinations and mission board had also seen improvements.


    But what intrigued me even more were the Key features. I wasn''t sure it was rted to that door, but the astronomical amount needed to unlock it caught my attention¡ª10,000 skill points.


    To umte that many skill points, I''d have to massacre almost 5,000 people. The system was not joking around.


    I summoned the "Skill Store" first, realizing the key feature was currently unattainable, so I tucked it away in the back of my mind.


    My focus shifted to the skill store since it was more promising and could be of immediate help.


    --------


    Special Skill


    *Computer Mind: Create aputer on your brain that couldputeplex problem and create programs.


    Cost : 5 Domination Points


    Requirements: 20 Mind power


    Level Up : +50 Mhz per level


    ----


    Psychic Tracking: The Host can trace the mental imprints left by others, allowing for precise tracking over vast distances.


    Cost : 2 Domination Points


    Requirements: 10 Mind Power


    Level Up + 1km per level


    ----


    Essence Maniptor: Channel and shape the fundamental energies of consciousness, creating unique effects and adding elements on the attack.


    The host no longer need a medium to control elements.


    Cost 5 Domination Points


    Effect: + 1% effectiveness and efficientcy per level up.


    ----


    Quantum Maic : Create localized gravitational anomalies, bending space to draw objects or opponents into a controlled singrity


    Effect :Triple the strength of Telekinesis and make someone or something a ma.


    Cost : 5 Domination Points


    Requirements: 10 Mind Power


    ----


    Mirage: Distort perceptions of reality, creating illusoryndscapes that temporarily alter the way individuals experience their surroundings.


    Cost : 5 Domination Points


    Requirements: 10 Mind Power.


    Effect + 1 meter per level up AOE


    ---


    Mind Power Sharing: This ability allows host to share his mind power with a puppet, enabling the puppet to utilize all of host normal abilities.


    Cost 10 Domination Points


    Requirements: 20 Mind Power


    Effect : + 0.25% power per level.


    *****


    The skill requirements were off the charts, but I anticipated as much considering how the system adjusts to my earning .


    Among all the skills, three stood out for me ¨C "Computer Mind","Quantum Maic", and "Mirage"


    Power Sharing was good but it was too expensive for now .


    The idea of having a mentalputer intrigued me with its potential benefits.


    Perhaps I could develop mental programs or set upmands to enhance the efficiency of using my skills.


    The potential was almost limitless .


    On the other hand, "Quantum Maic" caught my attention because tripling my telekinesis strength could practically turn my thoughts into a force capable of a lot of destruction.


    Aegis was effective, but it needed to be big to inflict real damage, and it risked revealing my location .


    "Quantum Maic," on the other hand, allowed me to manipte everything with my telekinesis alone, offering a more discreet and powerful approach.


    Mirage seemed like a perfect solution for dealing with other Gifteds who had immunity to my powers.


    While Dream Maniption was powerful, it struggled against those with strong willpower. With Mirage, I could effortlessly create illusions on the fly, offering a more versatile approach.


    I bought Computer Mind first and leveled it it up at 100.


    As I shut my eyes, I sensed another part of my brain developing on my head. It felt like a biological CPU with an integrated GPU.


    The sensation was strange, but I adapted to it seamlessly.


    Unfortunately, the experiment would have to wait as I had more issue to fixed.


    On the horizon, I spotted another ship drawing nearer. It appeared that we were being tracked via satellite.


    "Eun Ha , you have a way to protect this boat?" I asked.


    "Of course ," she replied with a smug look.


    "Protect everyone . I''ll go after that ship directly," I responded. It seemed like the best option.


    Destroying the enemy mode of transport was important for our escape, and I already had a n to deal with the satellite.


    Boooom !


    Explosion echoed as the ship started using it''s canon to attack us


    After witnessing this, Eun Ha tapped into her power, creating a ck hole to absorb the impending attack.


    "Good Job" I patted her head before turning invisible.

 Chapter 294: Godlike Feat

    I intentionally allocated all my attribute points to just 19.9. My goal was to trigger the lucky mode by boosting my other attributes first.


    In fact , I currently have enough attribute points to achieve that, but prioritizing flying and ensuring I don''t get hit by stray projectiles was more important for me.


    Considering the velocity I was flying at, a direct hit by a missile could be fatal due to my own speed.


    To mitigate this risk, I ascended higher, grappling with the intensified wind resistance that made flying more challenging.


    My flight speed clocked in at around 120 km per hour¡ªswift, yet demanding a considerable amount of energy to sustain.


    Fortunately, the ship was chasing our boat, which was sailing even faster due to Rei Mei''s ability. As a result, the gap between us became shorter and shorter.


    ''They''re doing a really good job ,'' a smile formed on my face as I turned around to check our boat status.


    Eun ha''s power absorbed the damage from the bombardment, creating a protective shield around it.


    Recognizing Rei Mei and Eun Ha''s capabilities, I shifted my focus to my mission ¨C destroying all the ships attempting to catch up to us.


    However, a setback urred when that massive explosion imed the lives of all my crows.


    I found myself partially blind in the sky, with no knowledge of how many ships were still in pursuit.


    This was also the reason why I decided to fly higher to scout the sea myself.


    Finally, after pushing my Mind power to its limits during my high-speed fly, I was able tond on the warship for a break before going on the offensive.


    Thanks to Min-hee''s invisibility skill, I easily found a hidden spot to meditate. The hum of the warship''s machinery provided a unique background as closed my eyes to rest.


    Meditation Level 20--} Level 200


    I maxed out my Meditation .


    With a lot skill points at my disposal, there was no need to be frugal, especially considering that after dismantling this ship, I''d easily recoup what I invested. My return on investment (ROI) right now was off the charts.


    "I''m back at full power," I dered as I opened my eyes, a triumphant smile forming on my face.


    The rapid mind power regeneration was incredible.


    ''Now for my next n ,''


    Despite the ship''s imposing size, being inside it now made the prospect of sinking it seem like a piece of cake.


    A warship of this caliber might pose a formidable threat from a distance, but the truth is, it''s vulnerable from within. However, a more sinister idea has taken root in my mind.


    With an array of new skills at my disposal, I''m eager to experiment and go all out. It''s the perfect testing ground to unleash the full extent of my abilities.


    Even nuclear bombs are tested on the open sea, this location proved ideal for my abilities.


    Once back in Seoul, even wielding 10% of my power would be excessively shy.


    With my power , I could even destroy Seoul if they just let me be .


    ''Maybe I should go back to the north and annihte everyone?'' A twisted thought crossed my mind:


    However, the realization struck that such an action would make me a target for every nation on the.


    Frankly, I wasn''t a fan of a chaotic world spawned by war. After all, how could I savor my riches in a world plunged into chaos?


    ''Lets settle this issue first ,'' I reminded myself and shifted my focus.


    I decided to purchase another skill¡ªQuantum Ma and directly level it up to 100.


    "Let''s see what you can do," a small smirk formed on my face as I once again turned invisible and ventured outside.


    Hovering in the air, I observed a number of activity on the deck below as the ship crew tried to sink our boat.


    Unfortunately for them , Eun ha was stronger than they had expected


    She skillfully deployed ck holes from various angles, shielding our boat from the relentless bombardment.


    However ,the uncertainty of how long she could maintain this defense lingered in the air, but I remained focused.


    With a deliberate motion, I raised my right hand, feeling the energy surge within as I cast Quantum Ma.


    The invisible forces began to weave around, creating a maic field that held the potential to reshape the unfolding events on the warship''s deck.


    Then ,it became a pure white ball that materialized on my palm, and in an instant, over half of my mind power units were depleted .


    After eaching a certain threshold in Mind Power, I gained the ability to sense how much I had spent and the amount remaining in reserve.


    It was too enery consuming but the effect was extraordinary.


    Within the confines of that luminous sphere, everything sumbed to an irresistible inward pull, akin to a powerful ma.


    A fascinating spectacle unfolded as objects and the ship crew were drawn towards the epicenter, while I, immune to the pulling effect, hovered unaffected at the heart of the swirling vortex. Explore hidden tales at §Þ??


    "What''s happening!"


    "The ship is floating!"


    "I''m being pulled!"


    Voices echoed in panic as a sudden force yanked everything skyward.


    I flew away from the singrity, due to the number of objects being drawn toward it.


    People who couldn''t grab onto something were stuck and pinned down in the center, alongside others.


    The strong pull led to disturbing scenes, with metal objects piercing bodies, and individuals slowly turning into mangled flesh as they sumbed to the overwhelming force.


    As for the ship, its considerable size proved too heavy to be lifted faster.


    To enhance its pulling power further, I decided to level the skill up to 200.


    Suddenly, the ship found itself at the mercy of my enhanced skill.


    It elerated skyward, and upon contact with the white ball, it contorted into a swirling vortex, eventually transforming into a metallic sphere with blood and oil dripping from its surface.


    What followed were sessive explosions as the bombs and other weapons within the ship detonated under the mounting pressure.


    Yet, even these explosions were immediately sucked into the relentless pull of my skill.


    The once-threatening vessel now existed as a chaotic, imploding mass within the grasp of the quantum ma''s power.


    ''This is what you get for fighting a god like me,''I mused, shaking my head in self-proimed divinity.


    At this point, only a god could pull off what I did.

 Chapter 295: The New Number One

    Shanghai -Cerebrum HQ


    Stay tuned with §Þ??


    "What do you mean they''re all dead?" inquired the high-ranking Cerebrum official from before, his face registering shock as he looked at the reports on his monitor.


    They dispatched two ships with the mission to either eliminate the exceptionally powerful Gifted or at least buy enough time for the special team to catch up.


    However, in just under an hour, reports streamed in that both ships had met their demise in a gruesome manner.


    The scene on the satellite feeds was so horrifying that some viewers felt sick. The intensity of the situation went beyond the screen, leaving those watching disturbed by the scene.


    As for their target ?


    The boat they were pursuing had vanished from detection, leaving them baffled and without a trace to follow. .


    He had underestimated the power of the individual they were dealing with, thinking he was still far from Zero.


    But, examining his feats through satellite data revealed that they were, in fact, dangerously close.


    And not just that, judging from the damage he caused, he was undoubtedly the new number one Gifted in Asia.


    The top rank had remained unimed for decades since Zero stepped out of the limelight.


    Now, a new yer had emerged, and he seemed more psychotic than the other high rankers.


    Intentionally destroying an army base, massacring soldiers in small camps, turning a ship into a human meat grinder¡ªthese were acts only a psychopath wouldmit.


    He understood that higher Mind Power corrted with a certain level of madness, but this went beyond that.


    It felt as though they were dealing with an individual who regarded human lives as nothing, reaching a level of disregard that surpassed mere madness.


    The more unsettling part was realizing their target had a means to escape satellite surveince from the start.


    It dawned on him that all along, their target had intentionally revealed their position, luring them into a pursuit, only to turn the tables and unleash massacre upon massacre.


    "Sir, what should we do now? I got message from the Main HQ" asked by one of the staff members.


    The issue had escted to an international level, with higher-ups from Cerebrum in the US and Europe seeking information about the identity of this powerful Gifted.


    Questions arose regarding why the Asia branch had been unaware of such an individual freely roaming around.


    These high-ranking individuals showed little concern when Zero escaped, presumably due to considering him old and weak.


    However, their sudden interest in the current trouble maker  indicated that they perceived the new ranker as a significant threat.


    This was a big headache on their branch.


    Unlike the other Cerebrum branches, the Asian Cerebrum branch found itself in a unique power structure.


    In the US branch, the top 10 individuals were aligned with Cerebrum primarily because of the huge marypensation they received.


    The appeal of substantial financial rewards served as a powerful incentive for these gifteds, drawing them into a cooperative rtionship with Cerebrum.


    In contrast, the Europe branch exhibited a different dynamic. The top 5 members coborated with Cerebrum, not solely for mary gain, but rather due to a mutual interest in preserving a lineage.


    This shared goal created a bond that extended beyond mary considerations, establishing a symbiotic rtionship where both parties found value in maintaining a certain bnce.


    However, the Asian Cerebrum branch faced a different challenge.


    In the context of Asia, the power structure within the Cerebrum branch took a distinctive turn.


    The top 2-5 positions were held by leaders of their respective groups, with only the current rank 1 ,and 6-10 actively coborating with Cerebrum.


    Notably, Zero was excluded from this list due to his overwhelming powerpared to those in the subsequent ranks.


    ''Is he even more powerful than Zero?'' he muttered to himself .


    This new yer surpassed even Zero in terms of the number of abilities.


    The capabilities disyed by this formidable individual included Telekinesis, the summoning of an ethereal giant monster, Invisibility, and the creation of a Maic field.


    Beyond these impressive skills, the associates apanying him were equally powerful.


    The person with control over ck holes, in particr, emerged as a formidable force, potentially even rivaling the position of the second strongest.


    "What is happening here? Where did these monsterse from?" he gritted his teeth in annoyance.


    If this group of lunatics were to reach South Korea, chaos would follow.


    In the interest of humanity, the preservation of peace, and the pursuit of a better future, it became imperative to eliminate this threat once and for all.


    ***


    Silicon Valley


    "This is mind-blowing! This person is definitely from the Zillion Bloodline!" eximed a blonde woman with blue eyes, rocking ab coat as she checked out the data in her tablet.


    "Are you sure ? We''re talking about the suspected creator of this world. You can''t just im that ," chimed in another person. She was in ab coat too, a bit shorter, with japanese vibes, with ck eyes and ck hair.


    "I''m telling you, Ayu, the detected DNA is at least 60% closer to Zillion DNA. Even the samples from Zero only got us 15%," the blonde woman added, their conversation revolving around the body of a woman trapped in ice they had discovered a few months ago in Antarctica.


    Their department had been assigned the task of studying the discovered body, and finding someone with DNA close to Zillion DNA was a monumental discovery. In legends, Zillions were considered akin to gods¡ªentities capable of bending reality itself.


    "We need to report this , I''m sure we will get a bonus !" The blonde woman eximed, she was someone who loves money and glory.


    "There''s no need for that ," the Japanese woman replied.


    Confused by her colleague''s words, the blonde woman raised her eyebrows, intending to seek rification.


    However, before she could utter a word, the Japanese woman swiftly grabbed a pair of scissors and stabbed her in the neck.


    "W --Why?" the blonde woman weakly asked as she tried to cover the wounds on her neck.


    But it was no use.


    *THUD!


    She copsed to the ground while slowly bleeding to death.


    "This body is too weak," the Japanese woman''s demeanor changed, as if she were an entirely different person altogether.


    "At least , I''m finally awake after all those years," she added with a grin on her face.

 Chapter 296: Killing Spree

    As the second ship approached, a surge of excitement washed over me, especially since it was wayrger than thest one¡ªa golden opportunity to farm more Exp.


    ¡¯Look at that ,¡¯ I chuckled inwardly.


    Upon closer inspection, I realized it was the same ship that hadunched the missile at us. The prospect of facing them again added a personal touch to this encounter.


    ¡¯I can¡¯t just treat them the same way as the first one, after all, this ship owes me for that surprise before.¡¯ A sinister grin etched across my face as a thought crossed my mind. The desire to unleash all the pent-up stress fueled me.


    With my Mind Power fully restored after resting, I didn¡¯t wait for the ship toe into my range. Instead, I flew towards it. The people on that ship were unaware that in this game of chase, they were the prey, not the hunters


    The lives of those on the ship would be sacrificed because some higher-ups dared to underestimate my power. Now, the consequences would be borne by those working below, as they faced the repercussions of their superiors¡¯ folly.


    "CRACK!"


    "CRACK!"


    "CRACK!"


    "CRACK!"


    The echoes of bones cracking reverberated through the air as I initiated my one-sided massacre. Channeling my telekic power, I dispatched everyone in sight by twisting their necks using my abilities.


    "P¡ªPlease!" A soldier knelt on the floor.


    *BAM!


    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, I kicked him directly in the head, turning his plea into silence as his head turned into a meat paste.


    They seemed so feeble in my eyes that simply killing them felt dull. So, I decided to make their deaths more creative by using various methods. It was undoubtedly a questionable action on my part, but at least I enjoyed it.


    Besides, it was their own doing foring after us in the first ce. The moment theyunched those missiles with the intent to kill me, it was like a sign from above, giving me the green light to unleash my violent side.


    "It¡¯s getting boring," My eyes drooped, and a yawn slipped past my lips.


    Finally, I decided to end it by sinking the ship in a more straightforward way. Using my Aegis projection, I created holes in the vessel, ensuring it would go down once and for all.


    The sound of water rushing in mingled with the fading echoes of the soldiers¡¯ desperate cries.


    Inside, they started freaking out. Their faces went from all tough to super scared as the whole ship got flooded.


    "Please let me out!"


    "Help us, please!"


    "Don¡¯t kill me. I¡ªI have a family waiting for me."


    Their desperate cries echoed as they shouted and begged for mercy.


    They couldn¡¯t even use the door to save themselves, as I had locked it from the outside.


    Some were grabbing at their throats, and others were banging on the walls, begging for mercy. It was satisfying, seeing their expressions shift from confidence to pure fear.


    I kept at it, not giving in to their cries.


    The pressure from my telekic power kept building up, and I could almost hear the ship struggling to stay together. The soldiers¡¯ voices turned from loud to shaky, and their eyes showed the terror of knowing they were trapped.


    For those lucky enough to escape the sinking ship, their fate took a different turn. I lifted them into the air and mixed them together without killing them. Once intertwined, I covered their bodies with metal, creating a makeshift, engineless metal submarine.


    "Adios," I chuckled aloud as I dropped the improvised metal sub into the middle of the ocean.


    Now, confined within the metal sub like a bunch of sardines, they were destined for a slow and inexorable death.


    ¡¯I wanted to destroy more ships,¡¯ I sighed to myself as I sank the second one pursuing us.


    Although I didn¡¯t spot any nearby ships from above at the moment, I kept my guard up. For all I knew, they could have sent a very powerful being to stop me here.


    ****


    "We finally reachednd!" Rei Mei sighed with relief as our boat touched down on South Korean soil. Exhausted from all the flying and hiding, she seemed drained, but thankfully, we managed to escape rtively unscathed.


    Not just her; even Eun Ha, with her confident-looking face, and Min Hee were exhausted. It took thebined effort of all four of us to escape that pursuit .


    We skillfully evaded the Cerebrum¡¯s tracking using abination of our abilities. It urred to me that they tracked us through either some kind of scanner, radar or the waves generated by our boat whenever we are touching the water.


    It used to be a big issue because I had to pause periodically to regenerate my mind power.


    But thanks to my upgraded meditation skills and the assistance of the girls, we managed to soar through the air without making contact with the sea. Your journey continues at NovelBin.C?m


    .


    What I did was swap ces with Rei Mei when it was my turn to rest.


    While she couldn¡¯t control the ship to hover, flying at a higher distance allowed me to leverage her ability to generate wind through vibration. This extended the boat¡¯s gliding time, providing me with enough time to regain my energy.


    As for the chance of scanner, I asked Eun Ha to coordinate with Min Hee. Together, they skillfully covered the entire boat with their powers, effectively masking our traces.


    "What¡¯s the next n, Oppa?" Rei Mei inquired.


    Taking a moment to think, I concluded that it would raise suspicions if we were to suddenly show up in a nearby town on this ind.


    Naturally, Cerebrum would check this ind, being the closest one to North Korea. They¡¯d undoubtedly go all out to track me down, maybe even turning me into a wanted criminal in the process. The stakes were high in this game of survival.


    "Let¡¯s stay here for a day or two," I responded after weighing all the variables. It would provide me with the opportunity to checked the rewards I received from my North Korea killing spree.

 Chapter 297: 100% success rate

    Once we had settled on the n, I took the initiative to build a discreet underground base.


    I considered the possibility of surveince on the ind, so ensuring our safety became a top priority.


    While making a makeshift underground base might pose challenges for others, my telekinesis came in handy.


    With the use of my abilities, I effortlessly manipted the surroundings. Rocks and soil obediently shifted under my mentalmand, molding a secure space beneath the surface.


    After setting up our subterranean hide out, I made sure there was enough room for the five of us along with Min-hee¡¯s sister. I created different rooms and makeshift beds out of the surrounding soil, striving for a blend of practicality andfort.


    Luckily ,The venttion turned out surprisingly decent due to the depth of our underground haven. It maintained a cool atmosphere, a wee relief from the external heat.


    This unconventional but effective setup offered a sense of security, giving us a base to strategize and prepare.


    As for food and water, we had no worries because Eun Ha had the capability to supply us food from her ckholes.


    "I¡¯m going to rest," I informed them before turning away to go to my own room.


    ***


    Seated alone at this moment, I can¡¯t help but smile as I nce at my new status.


    It was far cry from what I was just a few months ago. It¡¯s astonishing to think that I¡¯vee this far simply by killing people.


    "Status "


    Seeing the abundance of skill points I possessed, I contemted redefining my build. Having more skills didn¡¯t necessarily equate to stronger power, and, honestly, many of my skills remained unused or had be irrelevant given my current power level.


    Exploring the Skill Combination option opened up a new realm of possibilities.


    A fresh category revealed itself, allowing me to invest skill points strategically to enhance the likelihood of sessfullybining skills. It was a game-changer, turning skill points into the primary currency within my system.


    With that in mind I yed with this new features a bit.


    [Quick Time Phase + Teleportation ]


    [Sess Rate : 70%]


    Seeing that the chances of sess inbining skills weren¡¯t that bad, I decided to do something about it. I used 300 skill points to make sure the sess rate reached 100%. It was a hassle, but I figured it was worth it to guarantee that thebination of skills would work without any hups.


    ¡¯I¡¯m ready,¡¯ I muttered to myself.


    The uncertainty of whether thebination would work faded away, reced by confidence in a sessful oue. Now, I eagerly anticipated discovering how this upgraded set of skills would enhance my abilities.


    [Skill Combination]


    [Skill Points Recycled ]


    [Skill :Quick Phase Teleportation]


    I unlocked a new skill: Quick Phase Teleportation, and began reading the content.


    On the upside, this skill altered my perspective, slowing down time every time I teleported. This unique effect gave me a substantial advantage, enhancing my reaction time significantly.


    Moreover, my teleportation gained a boost in range. It was like stretching the boundaries of my new ability; with each teleportation, I could now cover more distance. This expansion of reach added ayer of versatility, allowing me to move with greater ease and efficiency.


    However, on the downside, using this ability consumed a considerable amount of energy, leaving me drained after frequent use.


    [ Quick Phase Teleportation Level 1 ¡ª 200]


    After upgrading Quick Phase Teleportation to level 200, a notable improvement unfolded. The updated description indicated that I could now travel 30 meters instead of the usual 20 meters before the skillbination.


    "This can be addicting," I chuckled to myself as I once again chose a skill that I wanted tobine.


    First, I bought a skill first that I think would work well with another .


    Psychic Tracking


    [Psychic Tracking + Psychic Geography]


    [Sess Rate : 90%]


    This time, the sess rate was rtively high, but to err on the side of caution, I spent 100 skill points. Considering the importance of these two skills, I wanted to ensure a smoothbination and avoid any unexpectedplications.


    [Skill Combination]


    [Skill Points Recycled ]


    [Skill :Psychic Tracking Geography]


    Reading the updated skill description, I felt a deep satisfaction with the results.


    The synchronization between both skills was remarkably high, enhancing each other¡¯s effects.


    Previously, I had to rely on scouts to keep me informed about the movements of the red dots on my map. Now, I could effortlessly track everyone and receive real-time feedback, streamlining my ability to stay ahead.


    [Psychic Tracking Geography Level 1 ¡ª> 200] I maxed out the skill right away.


    Following that, I turned my attention to upgrading my passive skills. I had been neglecting these abilities due to the constraints of my limited skill points before, but today, I was practically swimming in them.


    Intense Quick Learning [200]


    As soon as I maxed it out at 200, my head started aching again. My eyes shimmered, and I gained a better understanding of those around me.


    Parallel Processing [Level 100]


    I decided to level up this skill because my Mind Link had a very big potential to be an overpowered ability in the future, especially with the new skill avable on the store.


    Dream Maniption [Level 200]


    Complex Cognitive Instinct [Level 100]


    I prioritized upgrading skills that I found more useful than others.


    "Status"


    ===========


    Name : Ji-Hoon Zyden


    Title : System Holder (Linked)


    Age : 18 years old


    Overall Stats : 149.9 (+12.5)


    Level :24 [0210/29000]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Strength: 20 (+2)


    Agility: 20 (+2)


    Stamina: 20 +(+2)


    Your next read awaits at NovelBin.C?m


    Endurance: 30 (+2)


    Intelligence: 20 (+2)


    Charisma: 20 (+2)


    Mind Power : 19.9 (+0.5)


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Mind Eye [Level 35]


    Suggestion [Level 41] [80.5%]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Skill Store III (new)


    Skill Combination II (new)


    Mission Board II (new)


    Key ( 1/10,000) [Convert Skill Points ]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    *Intense Quick Learning [Level 200]


    *Complex Cognitive Instinct [Level 100]


    *Parallel Processing [Level 100]


    *Psychic Tracking Geography [Level 200]


    *Psychic Shield [Level 50]


    *Mind Shock [Level 20]


    *Dream Maniption [ Level 200]


    * Serenity Surge [Level 50]


    * Sensory Enhancement [Level 20]


    * Quantum Maic [Level 200]


    * Computer Mind [ Level 100]


    -¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    *Faker [Level 10]


    *Stone Body [Level 10 ]


    *Mind Link [Level 50]


    *Passive Meditation [Level 200]


    *Oath [Level 30]


    *Quick Phase Teleportation [Level 200]


    *Bio Energetic Fusion [Level 100]


    *Aegis Projection [Level 200]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    *Sadism (on/off)


    *Innate Link: Grants the host a boost in attributes and the ability to copy one skill from a soul mate for 48 hours.


    Copied Skill: Invisibility


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Not bad," I muttered to myself.

 Chapter 298: Gearing UP

    With the world now aware of my existence, thanks to my over-the-top unting like I''m some kind of badass viin, it''s safe to say they''re all going to be side-eyeing me like, "Oh great, herees Zero-One. Guess we''re just gonna die."


    What I did was a bold deration to the world after killing all those people: "I don''t give a fuck about your rules."


    I was guessing that every country had some sort of arrangement or treaty with Cerebrum and other affiliated gifted organizations. It was the only way they managed to keep the existence of gifted individuals under wraps for this long.


    The ships sent by Cerebrum was an obvious evidence of this coboration. It was apparent that the North Koreans must have reached out, seeking assistance to handle me, as theycked the manpower to take down someone of my caliber.


    Now, I have to be cautious because my actions just turned me into an enemy not just of an organization but entire countries. The moment they learn about my identity, my normal life would be over.


    I also had to act fast after reaching Seoul, beating them to the punch before they could relocate my mother to a more secluded ce.


    It was more of a gut feeling than a certainty, but I figured once they caught wind of my South Korean origin, they''d likely hesitate to confine important individuals in their readily essible headquarters.


    I mean, with my Aegis skill at its peak, I could potentially wipe out the entire base with just one powerful strike.


    ''Status''


    Seeing my surplus skill points, I decided to invest in upgrading all my attributes so I could get a bunch of random skills.


    [System]


    Strength: 20 ¡ª> 30


    Agility: 20 ¡ª> 30


    Stamina: 20 ¡ª > 30


    Endurance: 30


    Intelligence: 20 ¡ª > 30


    Charisma: 20 ¡ª> 30


    [ Congrattion Host for Reaching 30 Strength]


    [ Congrattion Host for Reaching 30 Agility ]


    [ Congrattion Host for Reaching 30 Stamina]


    [ Congrattion Host for Reaching 30 Intelligence]


    [ Congrattion Host for Reaching 30 Charisma]


    The simultaneous upgrade made me feel something, but with my current strong body, I no longer had to endure any major pain at all.


    "Did I get taller?" I muttered to myself, inspecting my appearance.


    My skin had taken on a more wless quality while maintaining its manly essence. Sculpted muscles adorned my physique, and I sensed an increase of about an inch, bringing me to a towering 6''4".


    Despite the perfection of my body, my height still bothered me. It wouldn''t be a concern if I were in the US, but in Korea, where the average height for men stood at 5''9", I was undeniably conspicuous. Even models fell short of my stature. Thankfully, my body''s perfection spared me from resembling a character customized in a 2K game.


    ***


    [Ding]


    [Ding]


    [Ding]


    [Ding]


    [Ding]


    Consecutive notification echoed in my head, the random skills began pouring in. I held onto the hope of acquiring at least one useful skill, if not something that could synergize with my existing abilities.


    =====


    Titan Call: The host harnesses the power to amplify his strength exponentially, calcted by the form (Strength * % Level x 3). This formidable abilityes with a cool-down period of one day .


    [Effect Duration : 3 minutes]


    [Cool Down : 24 hours]


    =====


    Rapid Strike: The host gains the capacity to unleash a barrage of strikes upon an adversary in an instant. The number of strikes is determined by the host''s level, with ten levels equating to one rapid strike. This technique also carries a cool-down period of one day.


    =====


    Gear Shifting: Delving into thetent potential of the human body, the host unlocks the art of Gear Shifting.


    By intensifying blood flow through the heart, the host experiences a remarkable surge in overall speed, strength, and endurance. The augmentation is calcted as (Stamina * % Level x 3), offering a dynamic enhancement to his physical capabilities. This empowering skill, requires a one-day cool-down.


    [Effect Duration : 1 minutes]


    [Cool Down : 24 hours]


    =====


    Will of Z : The host acquires the skill to ease the strain caused by excessive use of Mind Power and mentally taxing activities. With each level, the host gains a 0.25% increase in tolerance, enabling sustained mental resilience and control.


    The Will of Z also enhances the mental fortitude of the host''s mind, making the host capable of passively withstanding psychic attacks.


    =====


    Shapeshift: The host''s charisma has soared to extraordinary levels, granting the ability to control the muscles in his body. Each level-up amplifies the realism of the imitation, and boosting charisma points empowers the host to mimic even non-humanoid forms as long as it was not too small or too big.


    =====


    ''These are good skills,'' I chuckled to myself. Some may be useless for my current style, but I could definitely leverage them for skillbinations.


    However, among them, Shape-shift stood out as the most useful.


    Reading deeper into its details, it appeared that I could morph and mimic someone appearance , and the realism improved with each level-up. Upon further reading, it dawned on me that this skill would perfectly synchronize with my other ability, Faker.


    [Shape-shift + Faker ] [Chance 100%]


    "I knew it," a smile formed on my face, confirming that my intuition was spot on; the synergy between Shape-shift and Faker was perfect.


    With that realization, I seamlesslybined the two and eagerly awaited another overpowered skill to add to my arsenal.


    [Combining]


    [Combining]


    [Combining]


    [Super Shape-shift: This ability grants the Host the power to mimic everything to a perfected level. From appearance and voice to antics, demeanor, and even habits, the host can replicate every nuance with astonishing precision.


    This heightened form of Shape-shift ensures an unparalleled level of realism, allowing the host to seamlessly integrate into any role or persona with unparalleled authenticity.]


    I clicked "Read More" to delve into the details and explore it more thoroughly.


    ======


    [Cool-Down 12 hours]


    [Penalty - 50% stats when transforming (Temporary)


    ======


    <Level up effect>


    [Increase uracy per level up]


    [Reduce Cool-down]


    [Reduce Penalty ]


    ======


    Considering the penalty, I made the decision to upgrade this skill to level 200. With the abundance of skill points at my disposal, and a feeling that I would be using this particr skill frequently in the future, it seemed like a worthwhile investment.


    I also pondered the possibility of using this skill with Mind Power Sharing . The idea of turning a puppet into a super human excite me.


    [Super Shape-shift level 1- 200]


    The moment I leveled it up, the cool-down and penalty vanished.


    "Perfect,"

 Chapter 299: Louder than Words

    ''Let''s see how powerful this skill is,'' I closed my eyes and activated it for the very first time.


    I imagined someone incredibly respectable in my mind. A person of great status, well-known throughout the world. Someone whose mere nce would be enough for everyone to recognize them, even if only a small part of his face was revealed.


    Suddenly, I felt a sensation in my body, as if it were deforming and reassembling itself.


    After a couple of seconds, I could tell that something had changed.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t have a mirror, and most of my pets were dead, so I couldn''t get a perspective on myself. I had some guesses already using my own senses, but I wanted a better view.


    I exited my room to check on Eun Ha, knowing she had a mirror on that "ck-hole" of her.


    "An intruder!" Eun Ha eximed after seeing me. She hastily tried to pull down her eye patch to attack.


    Recognizing that I might die if she seeded, I instantly teleported to her.


    *BLINK!


    Everything slowed down in my view, unlike before where I felt a bit sick. This time, the slowed-down time gave me enough room to adjust.


    I grabbed her hands, bent the other behind her back, and pinned her down on the ground


    "Help , a pervert! A pervert is here to take advantage of me !" She cried like a girl; it seemed she was too scared to stay in character.


    The funny thing was, in a way, she was right. I did have ns to take advantage of herter to acquire that ck-hole skill of hers. But, she was screaming like it was the worst possible scenario, which I found very funny.


    "I''m not a..." I tried to exin myself, but suddenly my danger instinct kicked in, and I felt a wave of wind.


    Fortunately, my reaction time was just in time to block the punch and then hold Rei Mei with my Aegis projection.


    BOOOOOOOM!


    The shock almost destroyed the whole room, but it was a good thing I used my Aegis to iste the impact.


    "These girls are too brutal!" I eximed inwardly. Why couldn''t they be gentle like Min-Hee?


    "You''re dead!" Rei Mei''s frustrated voice echoed, and then I could actually feel my Aegis breaking, despite the fact that it was already quite strong. It seemed vibration had the ability to bypass the endurance of my Aegis.


    "Stop, it''s me, Zyden," I spoke up.


    "Bullshit! You''re clearly a perverted bald man !" Rei Mei protested.


    ''This girl? A perverted bald man? This man is the epitome of men, a man who became a teacher, a firefighter, a plumber, a doctor, an astronaut, and many more,'' I shook my head in disappointment.


    "It''s me, it''s one of my abilities," I exined, then I morphed back to my old face. In a way, this skill proved to be effective .


    "You have too many powers, OPPA!" Rei Mei spoke up after I let go of her.


    "I''m a super genius with unlimited potential," I replied with a smug look on my face.


    Rei Mei paused for a moment , and then she squinted her eyes as if she realized something.


    "Why do I feel like you have been holding back all this time?" She asked.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I feel like you''re getting stronger and stronger,"


    "That''s just how I am. I like to be humble, so I didn''t show my full strength before. I pretended we had simr power levels," I said, trying to make her believe I''ve always been this powerful.


    "Humble? You''re like the least humble person I''ve ever met," Rei Mei rolled her eyes. "And how long do you n to pin Eun Ha to the ground? Your position is weird," she added.


    Hearing her words, I looked below me and saw Eun Ha gasping for breath. Her face was red as my lower pants bumped on her butt.


    "Oh, sorry," I let her go and stood up.


    "You despicable human!" Eun Ha went back to her usual roley and ran away, leaving me and Rei Mei alone.


    "So, what''s our next n, Oppa? We killed too many people," Rei Mei asked with a guilty look on her face. Despite her sometimes annoying behavior, she was actually thinking things through.


    What we did back then was something that even terrorists wouldn''t be able to do. In fact, we could already be considered a big criminal organization just by the death count alone.


    "Don''t worry about it, all those people died by my hands." I replied.


    "No, we are all in this together. You''re here because we asked for your help,"


    "But, Oppa, I can''t help but wonder, what''s next after we rescue Sister Alice and Auntie?" she asked, her eyes showing her curiosity and concern. "With all your power and the way you''ve been, it feels like there''s more toe after saving them," she added, her expression carrying the weight of unspoken thoughts.


    "I won''t force you to join me if you don''t really want to. You can go back to living your old life after this," I replied. I''m already on the path of destruction, and I''m pretty sure I would kill and destroy more in the future, not just because I want to, but because I need to protect my own interests. The only way for me now was to be stronger.


    "I want to help you, Oppa. I know I''m not your favorite girl, but I want to be useful to you, even if you don''t need me," she replied with a soft, embarrassed voice. She leaned into my chest for a hug, her actions speaking volumes.


    As she nestled into the embrace, her warmth seeped into my own, and for a moment, I found her really adorable.


    I felt a strong connection, and in that moment, I gently lifted her chin and kissed her. There was no resistance, and it was obvious that she was inexperienced. It became clear that she had saved herself for this moment all these years.


    "I love you, Oppa," Her words lingered in the air, carrying a soft sincerity that only her actions could truly convey.

 Chapter 300: Competitive Spirit

    Hearing her say that made me happy. I noticed I''ve been too hard on her just because I usually like quiet and innocent girls more.


    As she enjoyed the moment, I must admit that there was something special in appreciating everyone''s differences. Her boldness, which I didn''t fully appreciate before, now seemed charming in its own way.


    Afortable silence settled between us for a couple of seconds.


    Then, I did something that made her gasp as I knelled and carefully lowered her pants. I slid my hands along her legs till I located her panty, which was already drenched.


    That hug must have really stimted her.


    I traced my fingers across her white panty, teasing her as the damp silk dripped on my fingertips.


    She opened her legs unintentionally, and I could tell by the look on her face that she was nervous because this was something she had never experienced before.


    As I noticed this, a smile appeared on my face and I held her panty from both ends, slowly lowering it to tease her about what was going to happen.


    "Oppa," she attempted to protest, but before she could say anything more, my lips dipped and I began to lick her pussy lips.


    The air between us shifted, and her knees parted without me making a move.


    "I-I haven''t taken a bath yet.... It might smell, " she protested with an embarrassed looked.


    Her concern lingered in the air, as if she questioned her cleanliness in this moment. However, the subtle fragrance of her unwashed pussy was strangely enticing. Women with higher charisma also possessed a certain allure in the cleanliness of their pussy, a detail not lost on her in that intimate moment.


    I paused, my gaze lifting to meet hers. Her face was flushed, a mix of embarrassment and what seemed like the sweet glow of love. In that moment, I couldn''t help but find her utterly adorable, a sentiment I couldn''t hide as a subtle smile yed on my lips.


    "Don''t worry, I like your smell," I told her, and I started to enjoy her freshly shaven pussy with my tongue. My intention was to reassure her that her natural scent was pleasing to me.


    She felt my tongue grazing her, so she reached for my hair and tugged, as though trying to keep her bnce lest the sensation alone cause her to topple over.


    "Oppa, I love you¡­. I¡ª love you," She started moaning intensely, her eyes fluttering as she entered a trance-like state.


    With my hands now under her smooth ass, I drew her pussy closer to my lips. I was running my tongue up her pussy from the bottom of her slit to the top. My saliva dripped as it mixed with her love juice .


    Then, I began to concentrate more and more on her sweet spot , her clit which was now protruding from my stimtion.


    I could feel her body responding to my tongue , her breath quickening as I continued to focus on her pleasure. With each twist of my tongue,her moans grew louder, letting me know that I was bringing her closer to orgasm .


    "I feel like peeing" She moaned at me.


    "That''s only natural , don''t worry and just let loose," I replied to her.


    And the moment she heard my voice , my tongue tasted her love juice pouring more from her inside.


    I took this opportunity to sucked harder and bit her clitoris . Her hips took a life on their own as it started rubbing against my tongue . Wave after wave of stimtion passed through her as she finally experienced her first orgasm.


    All those liquid started pouring in my mouth, and I drank all of them.


    "Now it''s your turn to satisfy me ," I stood up and gently pushed her hair down as I pull out my dick from my pants.


    She began to doubt herself, just like the other girls, when she saw my cock. I mean, I can''t really me her¡ªmy cock was enough to drive away a pornstar.


    It was the kind of cock that would raise a pornstar''s pay since it was just too much work to undertake. In a literal sense.


    "You don''t have to force yourself," I jolted her out of her stunned state.


    "I can do it, Oppa. Min Hee did it, so can I," she replied with apetitive spirit.


    She looked at the base of my cock and started running her hands up and down on it. I flexed my dick in rhythm with her strokes.


    "Is that all there is to it? I teasingly said, "You have to do better than that if you want to defeat Min-Hee,"


    She was offended by my words and slowly stuck her tongue out to lick the top of my cock.


    "That''s it , suck the head first ,"


    She gave a nod and began sucking the tip. She started moving her mouth up and down, grabbing nearly half of my cock.


    "Suck it deeper," I demanded as I ced my hands on her head and began thrusting my cock through her throat. She was the toughest of them all, so I didn''t have to worry about her breaking.


    My cock passed right through her throat as if it were nothing at all, and even after taking everything, she did not even gag.


    "Amazing! Amazing!" I burst outughing as I pinned her head to the wall to fuck it like a literal cum toilet.


    A girl would normally faint from this type of hard core blow job, but she was enduring it. She was crying not because she was in agony, but because she felt I was treating her like an object. But she couldn''t really me me because it was in my nature to handle everything as if it were mine. All that pleasantry was just me pretending to be normal.


    Seeing that she could put up with more. I intensify my thrust again, the back of her head smashing against the walls and creating web cracks. But she was so tough that it was as if nothing had happened.


    "I''m cumming!"" I groaned as I let go of my sperm at once. It was so much that it began to overwhelm her nostrils.


    Normally, I would remove my cock to allow her to breathe, but not this time. Instead, I continue to fuck her mouth.


    "Drink everything if you really love me," I said with sadistic grin on my face.

 Chapter 301: Costly Experience

    "Get up and turn around," a sly grin spread across my face, envisioning the creative ways to messed her up.


    My sadistic tendencies had already taken over at this point, and I intended to dominate her more and more until she passed out.


    She nodded faintly, rising from the ground and pivoting around. Leaning against the walls, she bent over, ready to take my cock from her behind.


    I could see her smooth butt cheek , and her pussy soaking wet from my own saliva from this position.


    "Your ass is so smooth," I casually pointed out by fondling them. "Like, seriously impressive." The words slipped out effortlessly, and I could see her cheeks light up after feeling embarrassed .


    "Put my cock into your horny pussy," I said.


    When she heard this, she raised her hands and reached for my cock. She positionedit between her legs. My huge dick was slowly stroking her pussylips while I watched everything unfold.


    "I¡ª It''s too big, Oppa," she cried as my cock drew a circle in her pussy. It was so thick that it was having trouble getting in, despite the fact that she was already soaking wet.


    "You''re hopeless," I murmured as I touched her shoulder and plunged my cock all at once.


    "O--OPPPA! IT HURTS! " She began sobbing as my cock pierced her womb in a rough manner. She was tough on the outside, but her insides were more frail than the rest of her body.


    As I continued to pump my cock in and out of her womb, I could feel her pussy muscle wrapping around it; she began to moan and babble with each stroke.


    "O¡ª Oppa , is¡­is my pussy better than Min Hee?" A gasp escaped her lips, a quick attempt topete with Min Hee. It became clear she harbored insecurities, a hint of jealousy simmering beneath the surface.


    Unfortunately for her, Min Hee had a tighter grip on both my cock and heart, making it impossible for me to give her a proper response.


    As I remained silent, she surprised me with an unexpected move. A subtle shift in the atmosphere caught my attention, and then an indescribable sensation surged through me, nearly overwhelming me with its intensity¡ªthe most incredible feeling I''d ever experienced.


    "Damn! What''s going on?" I blurted out as her pussy muscles began to vibrate. It wasn''t the usual kind of sensation; it felt like she was deliberately managing the vibrations, teasing me with just enough control to reach the pinnacle of satisfaction.


    And it was working because I could feel my cock giving up and filled her up with my white thick semen.


    Wearing a confident smile, she inquired, "So, Oppa, which one''s better now¡ªmine or Min-Hee''s?"


    ''This girl''s a sneaky one,'' I chuckled inwardly, unable to deny that her pussy was indeed the best. Using her ability like this took the whole experience to a new level. It''s not a stretch to say she just revolutionized the whole sex game in one go.


    "You are," I conceded with a defeated tone. At that moment, she held the upper hand, as the only one capable of pulling off something like this.


    After that ejaction, the craving lingered. The addictive vibration led us to switch positions. Now with her on top, she resumed the enticing vibrations. My arousal weed the sensation eagerly.


    She was riding my cock, her hips moving in rhythm, and every now and then the vibration would start, leaving my dick at her mercy.


    The sensation was undeniably amazing, yet my ego kicked in. I couldn''t bear being the loser in this game. Determined, I aimed to ensure she enjoyed even more than I did.


    Using my ShapeShift ability, I made my dick more flexible, but it also began to curve, stretch, and twist inside her in an unnatural way.


    "O-Oppa, what''s going on! W-What''s happening to... to my pussy?.. Please. Slow down.. I''m losing my ...


    Mind " her eyes darted upwards as my tentacle dick was now making her experienced something out of this world.


    "You think you can outdo me? I''ve got a bag of tricks to make you submit," I sneered, wiggling my cock inside her. At this point, I was unleashing my powers like a true CHAD. I''m pretty sure I''m the only person utilizing this ability at a godlike level.


    "Oppa! Oppa! Oppa... Please Stuhp ! I can''t..." She gasped for breath as the sensations overwhelmed her. But despite her plea, I didn''t stop.


    Suddenly, the vibrations returned. It seemed she was also determined to make me surrender first.


    ''FUCK!!! FUCK FUCK FUCK!!!'' I grumbled as I felt my cock already throbbing to release another load in just two minutes. That''s how incredibly intense it was. With my endurance, I could go up to 30-60 minutes without cumming if I really wanted to.


    ''Upgrade!''


    Serenity Surge [Level 50] ¡ª> Serenity Surge [Level 100]


    That''s right, I had to level up my game, activating my skills to match hers. We experimented with various positions, and I found myselfsting a solid 5 minutes now. To amp up the experience, I even turned off the sensory enchantments, as they were making me overly sensitive.


    "Stone body !" I shouted .


    Stone Body ¡ª> Level 50


    I was force to use another skill. My cock became hard solid again as I began to fuck her like a wild animal . My dick drill on her with an intensity that left her breathless. Every thrust sent waves of pleasure coursing through both of us, as our bodies moved like wild beast in heat.


    *THUD


    She finally fell to the ground, exhausted, after exchanging positions several times. She''d reached her breaking point, and blood was pouring from her pussy.


    However, I didn''t have to be concerned because, like me, her endurance caused the blood to stop flowing after a short time.


    ''I win,'' I dered silently as I observed her finally losing consciousness. She gave her all to prove she was the best, and I couldn''t deny it was the most exhausting yet satisfying experience I''d ever had.


    I felt sleepy, and I found myself sleeping on the ground as well.


    "But at what cost?'' I muttered to myself before closing my eyes .

 Chapter 302: Divine Skill

    "What did you do to her? You perverted human!" Eun Ha yelled in frustration as she returned to her room, finding Rei Mei worn out and drenched in my semen.


    Rei Mei was so soaked that her hair seemed shampooed, and every inch of her skin felt sticky. Eun ha even noticed some white substance seeping out.


    "What do you mean? We just indulged in some grown-up activities," I shook my head in a yful manner. "Or is our goddess here unaware that such things exist?" I teased, aiming to poke at her ego.


    "Of course, I know about that, you darn pervert. I''m mad because you did it in my sacred space. I own this room!" She protested, attempting to conceal the embarrassment on her face.


    "I did make this room, though. I just let you crash here for free," I chuckled, rising to my feet and fully revealing my body.


    "Put some clothes on, quit showcasing that atrocity of yours!" She turned away and walked out.


    I shook my head at her childish reaction.


    Turning to check on Rei Mei, I found her peacefully sleeping.


    Gently, I scooped her up, cradling her in my arms, and carried her to her bed. There, I had thoughtfully arranged sleeping bags to ensure she wouldn''t be bothered by the cold.


    After dressing, I stepped out of the room and discovered Eun Ha had taken Rei Mei''s spot. Meanwhile, Min-Hee was sound asleep beside her older sister.


    With a sigh, I contemted, ''Guess I should get back to what I was up to before.''


    Back in my room, feeling refreshed, I resolved to shift my attention back to my status.


    I still had a few skills that seemed perfect forbining. Honestly, managing all these skills had be a challenge. Some were just there, taking up space and serving no purpose. Combining them seemed like the smarter move to make them more useful.


    [Titan Call + Gear Shifting ]


    [Chance : 100%]


    True to my expectations, both skills clicked together seamlessly because they were so alike. The details in each skill matched up, creating abo that not only worked well but also boosted their overall effectiveness. Combining them just made sense, making things smoother and more powerful.


    [Skill Combining]


    [Skill Combining]


    [Skill Combining]


    [Titan Gear : Delving into thetent potential of the human body, the host unlocks the Skill of Titan Gear


    By intensifying blood flow through the heart and muscles, the host experiences a remarkable surge in overall speed, strength, and endurance. The augmentation is calcted as (Stamina+ Strength+% Level x 3), offering a dynamic enhancement to host physical capabilities. This empowering skill, requires a one-day cool-down. ]


    [Effect Duration : 5 minutes]


    [Cool Down : 24 hours]


    This had a rather useful effect. Imagine being in a situation where I couldn''t use my Mind Powers; I could rely on this skill to dominate my enemy.


    For instance, with 30 strength and stamina . (30 + 30 = 60 x 100% = 60 x 3) would result in 180 for all three of my stats. That would essentially turn me into a superhuman in every aspect. I could probably demolish a house with a punch, given that level of power.


    However, to pull off such feats, I had to level up this skill to at least Level 100 to make it worthwhile. Since it operates on a percentage basis, starting at Level 1 would actually lower my stats instead of boosting them. Talk about an expensive skill. Luckily, I still had plenty of skill points to invest.


    Next on my agenda was merging Super ShapeShift with another skill I found particrly handy.


    The skill in question was anguage proficiency skill, enabling me to learn any type ofnguage effortlessly.


    Combining this with Super Shape-Shift birthed a new skill named Mega ShapeShift. While retaining the original effects, now I could wlessly mimguages in real-time. Naturally, I wasted no time and promptly leveled it up to 200, ensuring I maximized its potential.


    Next up were the Will of Z and Psychic Shield. Both skills had a simr effect, with one being passive and the other active. Given the sess ofbining effects thus far, it seemed like a strategic move to merge them, aiming to harness the best of both worlds.


    Honestly, while my meditation could quickly regenerate my mental power, the events in the north during our escape made me realize the mental toll of continuously using Mind Power.


    I used Serenity Surge back then, but it only provided marginal relief from the mental fatigue. Fortunately, Min-Hee had another skill that came to my aid during that time.


    [Will of Z + Psychic Shield]


    [Skill Points Recycled ]


    [Skill Combination]


    [Skill Combination]


    [Skill Combination]


    [The Shield of Z: The host gains the ability to alleviate the strain from intense use of Mind Power and mentally demanding tasks. With every level, there''s a 0.25% rise in tolerance, enhancing the host''s capacity for sustained mental resilience and control.


    Additionally, the host can now deploy the Shield of Z, effectively blocking any psychic attacks based on the host''s (Shield of Z) level multiply by 2. Each level-up further reinforces the durability of this Mental Shield.]


    [Cost : 5 Mind Power per use]


    "Nice," I muttered to myself while reading the description. As expected, it inherited the traits of both skills, with the only drawback being a cost of 5 mind power to use. However, considering the effect of doubling my mental shield, it didn''t seem like such a big deal after all.


    Following that, I redistributed my skill points, prioritizing the leveling up of some of my other useful skills.


    "Now it''s time for the main event," I grinned as I add 0.1 to Mind Power.


    The instant my Mind Power hit 20, I sensed something click in my brain, apanied by a mild pain in my head. It was bearable, but it signaled that I had just reached a new milestone.


    [ Congrattion Host for Reaching 20 Mind Power]


    [Rewarding One Divine Skill ]


    [¡­]


    [¡­]


    [¡­]


    [System : Forced level up of Divine Skill]


    [Deducting : 400 Skill points]


    "What kind of skill deducts points right off the bat? And 400 Skill Points?" I was shocked at how much this skill was devouring my hard-earned points.

 Chapter 303: Main Target

    [Ding!!!]


    [Congrattion for getting a Divine Skill]


    [Neuron Reset [Maxed]: Grants the host the ability to reset all effects in his body. This reset activates automatically upon incurring fatal, deadly damage . When the host is on the brink of death, all neurons in the host''s body activate as a defense mechanism to ensure survival.


    After the resets, host enter an immortal state and be immune to any kind of attack for 2 minute. During this time, all skills can be used without any cost.]


    [Penalty : -90% attributes after activation for 2 days]


    [Mind Power: Locked for 3 days]


    [Can''t be upgraded ]


    ''Damn! This skill is both OP and unforgiving at the same time,'' I mumbled to myself.


    It was a skill designed to activate only when I was on the verge of death. If I found myself in a situation dire enough to trigger it, I couldn''t help but wonder how strong my enemy must be.


    ''I thought I''d get a more practical skill,'' I sighed to myself.Neuron Reset was overpowered in its own way, but it wasn''t a skill I could use on a whim. Plus, I didn''t really n to die just to test its power.


    Regardless, the effect provided peace of mind. The ability to use skills without limit alone granted me a huge advantage.


    In this state, I could teleportnon-stop to ensure my safety or, if victory seemed within reach, unleash a relentless barrage of varied attacks against my enemy.


    The immortal state also meant that for those two minutes, I would transform into a godlike entity immune to harm.


    The penalty, however, was quite severe; a 90% reduction in attributes would make me considerably weaker, though not to the point of being crippled. Even if all my attributes dropped to 90%, I would still surpass the strength of my old fat body.


    "But why did the system give me this skill right now?" I muttered to myself. For some reason, I had a gut feeling that this skill was intentionally given to me by the system.


    Even though it ims to be random, I would be naive to believe that. My system typically provides me with skills I need at the right moments.


    ''Maybe I''ll face someone strong enough to kill me?'' I mused to myself. That wasn''t a far-fetched idea at all. For all I knew, Cerebrum had already dispatched their most powerful agents to hunt me down.


    "I need to prepare for the worst." As I contemted this, Eun Ha came to mind. Her power was really powerful, and obtaining it immediately would instantly elevate my power to a new level.


    I watched her utilizing her ck hole during our escape, and if I were to categorize it, it could be considered a Divine Skill as well, maybe even higher.


    "I can''t y nice around anymore,"


    ***


    ***


    South Korean Sea


    Cerebrum Nuclear Warship


    "Did you locate them?" A man with ck hair, d in a visor, inquired. He stood tall, around 6''2", and had a well-built physique for someone of Chinese descent.


    The others in the room stayed silent, recognizing that the man before them was the bona fide Rank 1 Gifted in Asia.


    Apanying him were other Ranked Gifted individuals on Cerebrum''s payroll. Given the international nature of this case, they had been assigned to handle it personally.


    It wasn''t just them; the team also included None gifted agents relying on artificial powers, all present within the state-of-the-art Ship. It was evident that the organization was mobilizing a lot of manpower for this mission. Failure was simply not an option.


    "I could sense their traces, Master Zhang," replied an olddy. Despite her frail and weak appearance, her eyes were filled of wisdom.


    This elderly woman happened to be one of the best Tracker of Cerebrum, possessing the unique ability to sense Mind Power fragments. However, this power came with a cost; the more she used it, the more she aged. She might look old, but she was only 20 years old.


    In fact, she had aged 5 years just by tracking those who attacked North Korea. It highlighted the fact that the Mind Power wielded by those individuals were far stronger than normal.


    "We need to find them," Zhang spoke up, his eyes scanning the other Gifteds.


    "Stop drinking those pills; we need to go all out ," he dered to everyone.


    The pill he referred to was the downer that Cerebrum created to alleviate the side effects of excessive Mind Power. It wasmon knowledge that having too much Mind Power would adversely affect the mind.


    So, the purpose of this pill was to prevent powerful Gifteds from losing control.


    However, the side effect of these pills was that they would also diminish the power of the user. Gifteds extract their power from emotions, which exined why those with more sadistic , brutal and inhumane tendencies could harness and utilized their ability more.


    In fact, experiencing guilt and pondering about turning good served as a warning for a Ranker Gifted that they were getting weaker.


    "I already stopped drinking it after seeing the reports," a man cloaked in a ck robe and a skull mask spoke. This person held the rank of 7th strongest Gifted in Asia, going by the codename Dark Shadow.


    One woman couldn''t help but smile after hearing his words.


    "Hey, one of our targets has the same power as you, right? I saw the video, and some ck substance was absorbing the cannons like it was nothing," the woman spoke up with a giggle. She was wearing a daring red dress made of flexible material that traced the contours of her body. She held the rank of 10th Gifted in Asia, codenamed Helena.


    "Those are not shadows," He shook his head .


    "What do you mean?" she asked with a curious tone. She was aware that Dark Shadow had the ability to absorb non living things in the shadow realm; he could even travel through it. Its only weakness was the requirement for a shadow to activate the power, and staying in the shadow realm for too long could be fatal due to theck of air.


    "Those are actually ckholes or wormholes," Dark Shadow replied. "Listen up, unlike my power, that thing could suck and kill everyone here. We should be more careful with that individual ,rather than the guy who can summon a giant ethereal monster," he rified.


    Silence enveloped the room after his deration.


    "Don''t worry; the person with the ckhole ability was our main target to begin with," Zhang reassured everyone.

 Chapter 304: [Bonus Chapter] Futile Resistance

    "W-What are you doing?" Eun Ha asked, her face was flushed red, as I pinned her down on her bed. She wanted to protest, but I held her two hands over her head .


    I looked into her eyes, trying to convey the intensity of my feelings.


    "I''m sorry for surprising you like this," I whispered, "but I couldn''t resist showing you how much you mean to me."


    "This is your way of showing your feelings? You perverted human!" She spat back at me with a mixture of anger and embarrassment. "I never asked for this, and you have no right to invade my personal space like this," she continued, her voice trembling with frustration.


    ''This girl is turning out to be more troublesome than I expected,'' I sighed to myself, realizing she wasn''t an easy target at all.


    "I want you to be mine," I whispered in her ear, my breath tickling her and making her more embarrassed.


    "H-Human, stop this now, or I will use my power to send you to oblivion!" she threatened, gritting her teeth and trying to act tough.


    But I could hear the beating of her heart, her breath getting hotter and hotter as she tried to control her emotions


    "I know that you love me," I teased her with my words.


    "Don''t be stupid! I don''t like you at all! You''re an imbecile," she replied.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at her attempt to lie to me. Her body and expression, though, spilled the truth. I mean, who could resist a handsome and powerful man like me? I knew she was just putting on a show of ying hard to get. Maybe she deserved an Oscar for this performance.


    "D-Don''t lick me with your dirty tongue!" she eximed as I started tracing my tongue on her neck. She was wearing a ck gothic gown, so I needed to pull down the silk on her neck.


    "Let go of me, you damn pervert!" she started to put some force into her attempt to escape, but with my strength, there was no way that she could get out .


    Knowing that she could do nothing to me, I started biting on her ears, licking the inside and teasing them.


    The more she defy me, the more I became excited.


    "I''ll never forgive you if you do this to me. I''m not like those other two who could be yed by you!" She shot me an intense gaze, her eyes filled with determination to resist me.


    "You''re nothing like them; I love you more" I teased her with sweet words.


    "Stop lying, human. I know you say that to everyone,"


    I felt a twinge of irritation. Here I am, trying my best to be gentle with her, and she was still putting up a fight.


    "So, you don''t love me? Alright, I will stop now, but after this, I will never try to get close to you anymore," I threatened her.


    "I..." Her expression shifted, clearly taken aback by my deration. It seemed she had the impression that I would continue in pursuing her.


    My threat seemed to affect her, and for a moment, vulnerability appeared in her eyes. It was a delicate bnce between trying to be strong and the unspoken feelings she held.


    She closed her eyes and turned her head sideways, no longer resisting me.


    Seeing her ease up, I gently released her hands.


    With my free hand, I delicately traced a path from her shoulder down to her legs, each touch meant to take advantage of her body. At the same time, I nted soft kisses along the way, savoring her skin.


    She kept her moan to herself and resisted showing any pleasure , but I knew that I was getting on her .


    As my fingers reached the fabric of her ck gown, I pushed it up, revealing a surprising sight beneath. A ck, daring lingerie covered her pussy, showcasing a level of maturity that caught me off guard.


    The seductivece design of the lingerie entuated her curves, unveiling a side of her I had never witnessed before.


    It was so tempting that my hands unconsciously reached out to touched the fabric, feeling its softness against my fingertips.


    "You said that you don''t like it , but you''re so wet right now," I teased her as I rub the wet substance between my fingers .


    She looked at my hands and felt embarrassed.


    "You''re too mean ," she replied with an almost tearful eyes.


    I grinned mischievously, "Well, can you me me? Your charm is just too irresistible."


    "And it''s really good," I teased her again as I started licking the fingers I just used to touch her.


    "D¡ª Don''t!" she tried to stop me, but it was toote. The vor of her love juice invigorated me.


    After dampening my fingers, I resumed caressing her delicate pussy.


    "N¡ª No... Don''t touch it..." she cried out, but her body was already arching from the pleasure of being yed like this.


    "Open your legs a little bit and then close your eyes; I will make you feel heaven."


    She reluctantly obeyed mymand and gradually opened her legs.


    I lowered my head down and used my tongue to y with her pussy while fingering her. A few soft rubs drew a deep moan from her


    I then opened her pussy lips with my two fingers and licked her swollen clitoris.


    After only a few seconds, her hips began to sway, indicating that she was now enjoying the sensation of being pleasured. Her moans grew louder and more desperate as I continued to stimte her.


    "I ¡ªI''m being defiled¡­My body is being corrupted," she cried weakly as she gave in to the sensation. Her pussy began to throb with each movement, pleading for more, until her love juice burst from too much pleasure.


    It filled my mouth, and I savored everyst drop, a gesture to convey my appreciation for everything she had to offer. After all, I considered myself a gentleman among men.


    With her love juice still in my mouth, I leaned in to kiss her again, this time using my tongue.


    "You''re mine now, everything that you have are mine."

 Chapter 305: Fiery Attitude

    "On your knees," Imanded, channeling the voice of an evil monarch. She enjoyed roleying, so why not indulge her hobby a bit more? I like to think of myself as a considerate partner, always putting others'' enjoyment before mine.


    I mean, that''s the secret to a healthy rtionship, after all. A man should always fulfill the fantasies of their partners. In Eun Ha''s case, that would be being dominated by a demon lord.


    ''She should be grateful. It''s really hard to act evil, especially because I''m a really nice guy,'' I sighed to myself.


    To add more fan service, my hair started to grow longer. Red tattoos etched themselves on my body, not the normal kind; these tattoos were more like red burn marks. My eyes turned red, and a demon horn protruded from my head.


    "Demon lord! How dare you defile my body!" she eximed, her anger echoing in her voice.


    "Is that the right way to talk to a god?" I sneered in contempt, and my demeanor was so realistic that she started getting cold feet. She might be roleying, but right now, I''m actually mimicking a real demon lord from an anime.


    The difference between us was likeparing an A-List actor to an extra in a movie. I''m over here with my dramatic demon lord vibes, and she was still finding her script!


    She hesitated for a moment, a mix of surprise and resistance flickering across her face. Eventually, she sighed and knelt on the ground, meeting mymanding gaze with a subtle defiance in her eyes.


    At this point, she realized it was already toote to protest. She had surrendered to the pleasure, and as I mentioned, she was already mine. I had granted her the right to act, but my sadistic nature craved her submission.


    I took off my pants and boxers. Now I was naked and my penis was in full view, thick and erect.


    "Pleasure me, Eun Ha . Be honored to be one of my concubines " I dered.


    Because she felt vited, she didn''t immediately obey mymand, forcing me to grab her hair. I then pressed her lips against my cock.


    "Imand you to pleasure me" I repeated.


    Hearing my icy words, she gently lifted her hands to grasp the base of my cock first. Her little hands felt incredible as it stroked my dick.


    "Imand you to, wet it ,"


    "You..." Her gaze held a glint of resistance, but my cold demeanor was enough to put her in her ce.


    She sighed, and without uttering a word, she reluctantly began to spit into my cock.


    Her saliva began to flow in, and she began to stroke my cock with both of her hands, her touch sending waves of pleasure through my body.


    After seeing that it was wet enough, she attempted to finally suck it.


    "URGH!" she chocked as I rammed my dick into her mouth the instant she opened it.


    It was now smaller than before because of my shapeshifting power, so she didn''t have to endure as much as the previous girls. But it was still fairlyrge for someone like her whocked any experience.


    "That''s right, you were born to suck my cock," I chuckled while bopping her head back and forth. Controlling the size of the cock was a blessing for me since it allowed me to adjust to her mouth, and ensure that I had the perfect size for maximum delight.


    As I increased my thrust, saliva began to overflow from her lips.


    I even went a step farther and fucked her throat. Of course, I was aware that her physical durability was inferior to that of Rei Mei, so I took care not to injure her too much.


    "Uhm..Uhhmm.Uhhhm...N-No." She tried to pushed me for a breather. Still, how could I stop now?


    Now that my sadism was fully awake, I was craving more. I tightened my grasp on her hair and deepthroat her. She began drooling all over her lips, dripping all the way to her breast.


    "Don''t stop until I say so!"" I scolded her while continuing to enjoy her warm mouth.


    If she had to me someone, it should be Rei Mei. Thanks to her, my standards for sex had elevated to inhumane levels.


    Finally, my first load filled her mouth, so I gave her some space to breathe.


    I removed my cock from her lips, and she sat on the floor, vomiting the excess sperm.


    Tears stream down her cheeks as she wipes the drool ,and the thick white stuff off her lips with her right hand.


    Seeing her expression, I felt something tug at my heart. Her tearful eyes and pitiful condition made me realize something.


    ''I love dominating strong-willed girls,'' I chuckled to myself.


    Innocent and timid girls were alright, but those with fiery personality like Eun Ha, who kept on insulting me, provided a different kind of satisfaction. It''s akin to finishing a challenging game¡ªalthough, in my case, I have a cheat engine to get all the good stuff at the early levels.


    I sat next to her, wrapping my arms around her small shoulders.


    "Are you okay?" I asked in a gentle tone as I reverted back to my human form.


    She looked at me with a mixture ofplex emotions.


    "Oppa," she spoke with a weak voice. It was the first time she had ever called me that.


    Judging by her demeanor, it seemed she was no longer in the mood to continue with her role-y.How about that , sex could actually cure 8th grade syndrome .


    "What is it ?"


    "I admit that I love you, and I get it, this is your thing. But, can you just be gentle with me this time?" she pleaded, her eyes expressing longing. "I want it to be special," she added


    "Alright," a smile formed on my face. It was just one request, and I would be a jerk if I didn''t do it. Regardless, knowing that she was now mine was enough for me. I just need to finish fucking her and then get her skill.


    With that in mind, we continued our passionate interaction. This time, I made her wishe true as I took everything more seriously.


    I started touching her more gently, whispering words of reassurance until I finally burst her cheery .

 Chapter 306: Assassination

    "Is that the location?" Zhang asked as they saw a forest in the distance .


    They had pinpointed the location of the attackers, thanks to their best tracker. Unfortunately, it came at the cost of her own time; right now, she looked 80 years old already.


    ording to her, the person they were tracking had suddenly shown a sign of a major power-up, forcing her to use more power. It was to the point that she would have died if she hadn''t found this location right away.


    Chapter Your:


    For Zhang, the power-up was bad news.


    He concluded that the person they were chasing had been using some kind of limiter before, and it was now broken. If that was the case, then forget about potentially being stronger than Zero; their target was undoubtedly more powerful.


    He had already reported this to Cerebrum. But, they couldn''t use a nuclear bomb to level this ind as it would cause too muchmotion.


    Unlike other countries, South Korea didn''t have its own nuclear weapons, so Cerebrum would have to request another nation to do it. That, in turn, would be an international conflict.


    "Let''s go over our n," Zhang began to speak. Despite being the top-ranked gifted in Asia, he wasn''t arrogant enough to believe victory could be assured by attacking head-on.


    He was well aware of the powers each gifted in his group possessed and nned to utilize them fully to swiftly eliminate the threat. Regardless of how strong their targets were, they wouldn''t be able to use their power if they didn''t have enough time to react.


    "Let''s just kill them!" A man with a bald head and a frail body spoke up.His eyes were hollow, and his sickly skin tone heightened the intensity of his agitation.


    Normally, Zhang would be angry with this outburst, but he knew that most of the people here had stopped drinking the downer. It was inevitable that they would be more agitated.


    Even Dark Shadow, who was normally calm, was now showing signs that his mind was bing unstable.


    Zhang took a deep breath, trying to maintain control over the tense situation. The absence of the downer was affecting everyone''s mood.


    "Fighting them head on is out of the question," Zhang stated firmly. "We need to stick to the n. Dark Shadow, focus your abilities on scouting. We''ll use that window to neutralize their defenses and take them down in one go."


    "If there''s an opportunity to kill, go for it. Keep it swift and clean," Zhang added.


    Dark Shadow, though visibly agitated, nodded in agreement. His usualposed demeanor was strained, but he knew that this mission was important.


    He gripped his two daggers, signaling his readiness for anything.


    As the team moved into position, Zhang couldn''t shake off the feeling of unease.


    The unexpected power surge from their target had thrown a wrench into their initial ns. Still, he trusted in the abilities of his team and himself. His power was really unique, and if everything failed, he would be forced to use it. At that point, this ind would surely face total destruction.


    "I''ll go first," Dark Shadow walked to the front.


    Another gifted raised her hands, activating her power. Dark Shadow could feel a surge of strength coursing through him.


    Although, the girl responsible for this buff was not part of the top 10, her ability to enhance others attributes was highly valued.


    "My turn, " Another support-type gifted touched Dark Shadow to give him another buff, allowing him to live without breathing for 10 minutes. It was a skill that could only be used once a day, but it was enough to elevate his efficiencymultiple times, enabling him to stay in the shadow realm for a longer period of time.


    This was the reason why high ranked gifteds were considered very dangerous individuals. Despite theirmental instability, they were intelligent in their own ways. They always had the urge to optimize their powers to the fullest.


    With the preparations ready, he dove into the shadow realm. It was an exceedingly dark ce, and the only discernible images were parts of the real world casting shadows. These White-Lined (ck and White )images served as the only areas he could use to enter and exit the shadow realm.


    SWOOOOOSH!


    He moved faster in the shadow realm,than in the real world, effortlessly gliding though the darkness. Here, he didn''t have to worry about being found out; it existed in another realm. No matter how heightened someone''s senses were, locating him was impossible. That''s why he was renowned as one of the best Stealth Gifted globally, not just in Asia.


    "So, this is my target," a smile formed on his face as he saw the silhouette of a man with long hair and a demon horn.


    ''Wait... Demon horn?'' He stopped in his tracks at the sight before him. There was a demon sitting on a rough chair made of stones, directly looking at him as if it could see through the shadow realm.


    ''He can see me ?'' Dark Shadow''s heart raced, fear coursing through him as the demon''s eyes locked onto him.It was not an illusion at all, because he was still in the shadow realm. So, what he was seeing right now was indeed the face of their target.


    "They want me to kill this thing?" he asked with a weak chuckle, feeling like the world was ying a cruel joke on him.


    He had encountered many strange things in his life, but he had neverid eyes on a demon before. In fact, he wasn''t even aware that demons existed in the first ce.


    Yet, here he was, staring at a scary monster. The demon''s eyes were piercing, his face covered in tattoos that looked like burn marks. Standing at least 7 feet tall, the muscles in its body were intimidating.


    ''I need to run away,'' he thought to himself as he slowly turned around. Forget assassination; he needed to save his life first.


    "The end is near, "


    Dark-shadow stop in his tracks as he heard a chilling cold voice.


    "For I am the beginning and the end," the demon added.

 Chapter 307: [Bonus Chapter] Confrontation of the Strong

    "For I am the beginning and the end," I uttered .


    "ck Hole!" The words escaped my lips naturally, a performance to test the limits of my Shapeshifts realism. It was an experiment to see how far my acting goes .


    As the words echoed in the air, an eerie transformation took hold. My left eye sumbed to an abyssal ck, and the world around me shifted into a grayscale realm, defined by stark white lines recing the vibrant colors.


    In my eye, the visualization of a ck hole emerged, distorting the very fabric of reality. The wall started to twist, consumed by an irresistible force, dissolving into nothingness .


    I could feel that the walls were now being drawn into a space that only I and Eun Ha could ess.


    "This power is really strong!" I couldn''t help but exim inwardly, marveling at the performance of my newly copied skill. It had more uses than just creating ck holes.


    In fact, I realized after gaining the power that it wasn''t exactly a ck hole I was creating. Instead, it was like a gate to another space. Because this space sucked everything, including light, it created the illusion of a ck hole.


    [Ding]


    [+XP]


    [+Skill Points]


    A sudden notification jolted me from my thoughts .


    "Wait, why did I suddenly gain a lot of experience and two skill points?" I pondered the unexpected rewards.


    After closer inspection, I discovered that I had unknowinglypleted a mission¡ªthe mission to take a life. And judging from the amount of EXP, it was a very powerful person to boot.


    That person must have the worst luck in the world. Imagine dying because of a random skill.


    I quickly figured out what was going on. Realizing the situation, I used vibrations to subtly sent my message to the girls, "Stay here and wait for me."


    Then, I swiftly turned invisible, created a hole above me, and soared into the sky.


    *SWOOOOOSH!


    In the sky.


    What greeted me were multiple people rushing towards us. My newly trained scouts hadn''t detected them earlier because they were quite far away.


    But, now that they were rushing in, I could discern that there were many of them, and I could sense some dangerously strong individuals among them.


    It would be risky for the girls to face these guys. Eun Ha and Rei Mei might be strong, but they don''t have experience fighting other gifted.


    This was the reason why I didn''t want them toe up with me. In this type of battle, they would only be a liability to me.


    I swiftly closed the hole and soared towards the group of intruders.


    I had to protect the girls no matter what, as losing them might result in losing my copied powers. Even if I didn''t lose them, there was a time limit, and my skills would expire.So, I treated those three girls like my most valuable property.


    ''You wanna fight? Fine, let''s do it,'' a confident grin spread across my face. I used to be scared of dying, but now, with the power-up I got, I wasn''t even afraid if they could kill me. Actually, I was kind of hoping they could put up a good fight .


    *SWOOOOOSH!


    The speed of my flight increased; My goal wasto take out some of them before they could notice me. But, something shot straight towards me¡ªa sharp arrow made of golden alloy.


    "Useless," I sneered in contempt, blocking it with my telekinesis.


    However, in an unexpected turn, I was forced to teleport a few millimeters as the arrow passed through my telekinesis. It didn''t break my my defense; it simply passed through it.


    ''I knew it, these guys aren''t ordinary at all,'' I chuckled to myself as I hovered. It was obvious that they could see me even with my invisibility, so I turned it off.


    Chapter Your:


    The moment I showed myself, all eyes were on me.


    My appearance this time was more intimidating. Besides my demon body, I now had a pair of ck dragon wings and a tail. I no longer resembled a human, and it was, in fact, to my advantage. Now, no one would be able to find my real identity no matter how hard they tried.


    ''Look at my Demon Dragon System Form,'' I chuckled inwardly as Ibined two of my most favorite novel "system" forms in one go. Who needs the actual system if I could just copy them?


    The Neurolink System ability was showing some of it''s potential now. I felt like Lucy, but instead of turning into a USB like an idiot, I decided to power trip and abuse others. Because, being a walking powerhouse was so much cooler.


    "You''re all dead," I dered .


    Everyone looked at me with a different mix of emotions. They must be feeling really confused right now after seeing an actual demon.


    Some of them seemed startled, others wary, but none of them backed down. The dangerous aura surrounding a few hinted at their formidable abilities. I prepared for what might be a challenging confrontation.


    "Mind Eye,"


    ===========


    Name : Zhang Jing


    Title : ??


    Age : ??


    Overall Stats : ??


    Level :??


    ===========


    Name : Lin Lin


    Title : Helena


    Age : 39 years old


    Overall Stats : 105


    Level :87


    ===========


    Name : Guo Yan


    Title : Green- Goblin


    Age : 51 years old


    Overall Stats : 109


    Level :89


    ===========


    Name : Rak Sha


    Title : Asura


    Age : 105 years old


    Overall Stats : 120


    Level : 100


    ===========


    ''It seems Cerebrum was not holding back at all,'' I sighed, ncing at the stats of the individuals I found to be the most dangerous.


    They were all high-leveled, so I had to enhance my Mind Eye.


    Even with that, the information I could gather was smallpared to ordinary humans, especially that Zang Jing guy. He was still filled with question marks. Unfortunately, I had already run out of skill points, so I couldn''t further improve my Mind Eye.


    "What did you do to one of our members?" Zhang spoke up.


    ''Member? Could that be the person that I identally killed using my ck hole?'' I thought to myself. It was the only answer I could think of.


    "Dead," I answered with a nonchnt expression.


    Their faces turned sour after hearing my words, and an idea popped into my mind. The person in question was confident enough to get close to me alone, and I didn''t even sense anything, so it must be a very powerful gifted.


    "That human was too weak. I hope you all don''t die too quickly , or it would be boring," I taunted them with a mocking smile.

 Chapter 308: Zero-One vs Numbers

    Tension hung in the air as both sides faced a standstill.


    I changed my mind about attacking first now that the element of surprise was gone. The powers of the gifteds were too diverse, and I didn''t want to risk charging in only to be neutralized by some illogical ability that could kill me with one shot.


    "Who are you?" Zhang asked. Being the strongest in the group, it was only natural for him to take on the role of the leader.


    ''Interesting,'' I muttered to myself as I scrutinized them. The majority of the gifted on their side wore expressions riddled with agitation, anger , and frustration almost as if they were struggling to contain their simmering killing intent.


    However, this Zhang guy remainedpletely calm andposed.


    Even with my heightened senses, his heart thudded steadily, not a beat out of ce. Was he truly that confident in his ability to beat me? It was the only logical reason I could think of. For instance, I also possessed overwhelming confidence right now because of my Reset skill. So, he must have a trump card up his sleeve.


    But regardless of whether he has a trump card or not, I was still sure that I would win in the end.


    I had the urge to y a little prank on them first. It wasn''t that I was beingcent; it was just my twisted and broken mind craving for dopamine. The idea of adopting a cool persona amused me, and my current appearance was perfect for it.


    ''It''s all Eun Ha''s fault. I got so into that roley of hers, and now, just to kill boredom, I became a shy person. I used to be way more humble,'' I muttered to myself with a self-deprecating chuckle.


    "I am¡­" I paused for a moment, my mind racing toe up with an awesome demon nickname. Countless names flooded my mind; after all, I used to watch and read so many anime and novels.


    The names that came to my mind were Lucifer, Beelzebub, Diablo, Satan, Lich King, and many more. But in the end, I settled for that name.


    "You don''t deserve to know my true name. But, since you''re all going to die soon, I''ll grant you my alias to remember. Zero-One," I dered with an arrogant tone.


    ''Damn, that feels awesome,'' I chuckled to myself as I watched them be amazed by my name. That''s right, there was no need to be lowkey anymore.


    "Now!" The girl called Helena suddenly shouted, and just like that, a semi-transparent red dome quickly formed around me. However, my reaction time was faster. I vibrated fast enough to escape it and flew higher.


    "Useless, You think that attack can hurt me? " I mocked her futile attempt. Did she really believe she could catch me off guard? I already knew about her skills.


    "Stop pretending to be a demon. It''s obvious that you''re using some kind of optical illusion to hide your true identity," Helena spat back.


    ''Shit, these guys are too smart.'' I sighed to myself. It seemed my little act had been found out.


    "Oh, I''m not pretending. I''m really a demon. Can''t you see my wings? My horns? My devil eyes ?" I feigned innocence , my voice this time filled with sarcastic tone.


    "You''re wings are not even moving !" she pointed out.


    I was shocked by her words and checked my wings, and indeed, they were not pping at all.


    It was my first time making a pair of wings, so the animations were not installed yet. No wonder they discovered me right away.


    I felt like a character in an MMORPG who got wings, but the twist ¨C those wings were for aesthetic purposes only, so the developers could squeeze more money from gamers wanting the coolest stuff.


    "Alright, you got me, old hag," I raised my arms in defeat, ying along with her.


    "Who did you call an old hag!" Helena raised her voice. Though she looked 25, her actual age was much older. It was just that her stats must be really high, causing her to age slower than normal.


    "I don''t y with women close to their menopausal period," I added with a smirk.


    "Zhang, let''s attack him together," she turned to Zhang, who was stilllooking at me with his ck, piercing eyes.


    ''Oh, so they were waiting for this guy''smand,'' I touched my chin as I waited for their next move.


    I did not attack them and continued to observe. I wasn''t really afraid of dying, even if this Zhang guy ended up being stronger than me.


    The only thing I''m worried about was the girls'' safety, but even that was being handled well at this very moment. I told them to create a path underground and escape , they were now digging towards a safer location.


    It was one of my ns that I told them to execute if our location gotpromise . Just in case our enemies ended up really using real nuclear bombs. Call me paranoid, but I always take worst-case scenarios into consideration.


    ''Oh, he''s finally making a move, ''


    Zhang started floating in the air. At first nce, he looked like he was using telekinesis, but I could sense a different type of energy allowing him to fly. It was not the same as my telekinesis at all.


    The moment we were on the same level in the air, the whole ce became silent.


    Everyone was now waiting for their leader''s first move, as if he was the protagonist and I am the evil guy here to kill people and ruin lives. Well, I am here to kill people and ruin lives, but that''s beside my point.


    "Join Cerebrum ," he blurted out with a straight face.


    I burst intoughter, unable to contain my amusement.


    "Alright, alright . Where do I submit my resume ? And what about the benefits ? Do I get a retirement money or something?" I replied sarcastically . This guy was just asking for an insult.


    "I gave you a chance," he shook his head in disappointment , and the air around him quickly shifted, exuding an intimidating aura.


    "So did I," a sinister grin spread across my face, apanied by the activation of my sadism skill.

 Chapter 309: Zero-One vs Numbers Part 2

    The air hummed with tension as Zhang and I faced off, suspended midair.


    I couldn''t pick up any fear or doubt in his demeanor, which only fueled my curiosity about his abilities.


    After all, I''d showcased some godlike feats, like attacking North Korea bases and turning those warships into mere toys. So, I figured he must have a pretty good grasp of how powerful I was by now.


    His calm demeanor hinted that he could probably pull off simr feats, if not cause even more destruction.


    "Let''s test your power," I mused, a sly grin ying on my lips. My mind raced, contemting how I could coax him into revealing the extent of his abilities without exposing my trump cards.


    Opting for a more strategic approach, I decided against unleashing a ck hole right away. Where was the fun in that?


    Moreover, I was dead set on concealing the full range of my abilities from Cerebrum.


    I mean, who knows, they might be enjoying this show through some satellite or a fancy long-distance camera they''ve got stashed somewhere.


    And let''s not forget the possibility of some gifted individual with a talent for recording scenes¡ªbecause in this world, that''s not entirely out of the question.


    ''Here I go,''


    Just as I prepared tounch my first attack, an unexpected twist threw me off bnce. A sudden wave of weakness swept over me, a subtle yet rming change in the atmosphere.


    Suddenly, I felt like the air was turning against me, poisoned by the Green Goblin. It was a sneaky move, but I was quicker. I pumped myself with energy and flewhigher into the sky, escaping the invisible toxic trap .


    Luckily, my stats were high enough to shrug off the effects. Must be a weak poison that focused on being undetected. I remember reading about the Green Goblin''s skills¡ªhe''s got these special sweat nds that can release all sorts of toxins.


    ''I bet his wife had to endure his smelly armpits 24/7,'' I chuckled to myself.


    However, my momentary break was cut short.


    *SWOOOOSH!


    *SWOOOOSH!


    *SWOOOOSH!


    Golden arrows pierce the air, cutting through with deadly uracy. Each arrow carried a dangerous aura.


    Quickly, I tried to throw up my aegis shield, but a past lesson stuck. These arrows could slipped through my defenses.


    I dodged instead with a swift aerial maneuver , my dragon wings was now pping after I made some adjustment .


    *SWOOOOSH!


    *SWOOOOSH!


    *SWOOOOSH!


    Multiple arrows whizzed by like angry hos, leaving disturbance in the air. Dodging became my main response, a swift back-and-forth as I twisted and turned, narrowly escaping thebarrage.


    However ,I didn''t stress about the arrows that much. I got the hang of their speed and casually grabbed one with my bare hands. It might have seemed dumb, but I already knew how these arrows worked.


    Using my own powers, I canceled out the arrow''s vibration, turning it into a regr one in my hands. The threat went from serious to nothing, a simple trick that was easily broken by me.


    "Ah, they use vibration too," I chuckled.


    *CRACK!


    Breaking the arrow in my hands sent a powerful message that echoed through the air.


    ''They need toe up with a better attack if they want to beat me,''


    Unfortunately, I was met with silence and hesitation instead.


    "They''re too careful," I sighed while observing them from above. They moved with caution, avoiding anything that might jeopardize their lives.


    ''So, they''re also testing my strength,'' I added. It became clear that both sides were holding back.


    It struck me how different this was from the novels I used to read. In those stories, minor viins often unleashed their full power without a second thought, hoping for the best.


    It would be boring if I just let them be.I was eager to test my limits against these people.


    "Enough with the jokes. How about we get serious? Or else, I might identally wipe all of you out in one shot," a sadistic grin spread across my face, and in an instant, my aura shifted.


    A skill I had acquired, Mirage, allowed me to create optical projections.


    Surrounded by a shroud of ck aura, I manipted the very essence of my being. The once serene sky transformed into a ominous red hue as if nature itself acknowledged my killing intent. The atmosphere crackled with an unsettling energy, mirroring the dark power that radiated from me.


    "It''s an illusion. Break it," Helenamanded.


    Without hesitation, a woman among them raised her arms, and a glowing golden light emanated from her hands.


    The light expanded until it bathed the entire battlefield. It had no physical effects whatsoever. Its sole purpose was to neutralize illusions.


    But it was futile because Mirage wasn''t just an illusion; it was an actual projection, and I was the damn projector.


    When the light dissipated, shock washed over everyone as they realized nothing had changed despite their effort.


    "HAHAHAHA," I burst intoughter at their futile attempt. "Do you really think this is just an illusion?" I asked, a twisted smile ying on my lips.


    "Are you saying this is all real?" Helena shouted in annoyance. She seemed on the edge, but for some reason, she held back on attacking me. I knew her skill; she could use her barrier to fly. It puzzled me why she was still holding back.


    "Oh, absolutely," I replied with heavy sarcasm, my grin widening. "Because, you know, ck auras and red skies are the new normal. Maybe you''re a bit too old to understand our generation''s preferences."


    "You..." she gritted her teeth.


    My taunting was getting on her nerves, but one person remained calm and silent¡ªZhang. He hovered in the sky, unbothered by anything. In fact, he was almost too calm.


    It was clear he had a n in his mind.


    Aside from him, the Asura guy also didn''t make any move at all. But, in his case, I already had an idea of what he was nning to do after reading his status.


    It was a very strong attack, but not enough to kill me. I was more curious about how he was nning tond a hit, though.


    "Come," I gestured for them to attack me.

 Chapter 310: Zero-One vs Numbers Part 3

    * BOOOOOM!


    Helena finally joined the fray, her barrier surging towards me in an attempt to trap and kill.


    As the barrier rapidly expanded, itpressed the surrounding air, creating pockets of high pressure. When it contracted, it released thispressed air in powerful bursts, resulting in explosive shockwaves that reverberated through the atmosphere.


    It was a powerful yet somewhat predictable move.


    Just by observing her attack patterns, it became evident that she couldn''t create arger barrier to trap me. A bigger one required a longer time to form, making the attack more predictable and easier to dodge.


    To be honest, her abilities was actually quite powerful; it just happened to be a bad matchup for someone like me who could move exceptionally fast and has a very sharp reaction time.


    With my passive skills alerting me to impending danger, dodging out of its range became almost second nature.


    Rei Mei''s skill proved to be a lifesaver right now. Unlike my teleportation, it didn''t drain my Mind Power too much, giving me the flexibility to use it without fretting over energy consumption.


    As another barrier closed in, I seized the opportunity to counter. I channeled my energy into a concentrated force, aiming to disrupt the integrity of her barrier.


    "Let''s see which is stronger, my telekinesis or your barrier," Iughed maniacally as I focused on halting one of the barriers from shrinking.


    The sh of powers created a shockwave, and for a moment, it seemed like the barrier might crumble. However, Helena, with quick thinking, reinforced it, making it resilient against my attempted disruption.


    *BOOOOOOOM!


    A massive shock wave exploded because of the reaction, rippling through the sky. The explosive force caught the others off guard, disrupting their coordinated efforts momentarily.


    "A chance!" I eximed, seizing the opportunity.


    Swooping in closer, I harnessed the power of my telekinesis, directing it towards the weaker gifted among them.


    The force of my ability surged forth, a torrent of telekic power that wreaked havoc upon contact.


    Their bodies twisted and contorted, caught in the unforgiving grip of invisible hand. Bones shattered, and limbs were sent spiraling in unnatural directions as if subjected to the whims of my mind.


    It showcased my ruthless power, making it clear that challenging me came with dire consequences.


    Recognizing that I would continue to massacre everyone, the Green Goblin unleashed an even deadlier poison.


    However, I skillfully generated enough wind to evade its grasp.


    In a wicked twist, I redirected the poisonous air towards the normal humans, resulting in them instantly sumbing to friendly fire. The unforeseen consequences of his own attack added ayer of irony to the chaos unfolding on the battlefield.


    "Thanks for the assist," I mocked him before swiftly flying out of their range. The shock of my ruthless counterattack lingered in the air as I maintained a safe distance, ready for their next move.


    The Green Goblin guy trigged by my taunt shouted amand "Everyone get far away from me,"


    With that deration, they immediately scattered.


    Then, a sinister green mist began to form, swirling around him like a dark, ominous cyclone. It coiled and twisted, creating arge, eerie circle of gas that seemed to defy the natural order.


    ''This guy could probably poison a whole city,'' I thought to myself.


    The potency of his poison, while ineffective against me, could potentially be catastrophic for normal humans. It dawned on me that this could very well be considered a bio-weapon.


    The mist grew thicker, spreading steadily. It surged toward me with a clear goal, like a dark force eager to consume everything in its path. The air became heavy with the poisonous fumes.


    "You have to do better than that," I dered, utilizing my power to vibrate and generating a cyclone of my own. Rei Mei had mastered the use of wind through vibration, but with my own abilities, this power reached new heights.


    Adding a touch of ir, I use mirage to turn the cyclone of air ck, amplifying its intimidating presence.


    The sh between the green poison and my ck cyclone created a violent disruption. The force of the collision sent shockwaves through the poisonous fumes, causing them to scatter in disarray.


    The toxic gas created a devastating toll as it touched the trees. Everything in its path withered and died instantly. Those unfortunate enough tock any means to block the poison sumbed to its deadly touch, turning the once-thriving forest into a lifeless, hauntingndscape.


    As the air cleared in the aftermath of our sh, a grim scene revealed itself¡ª The once-green foliage turned brown and deste, and even the soil beneath bore the mark of a different, ominous hue.


    ''This guy killed more than me in that exchange. I should probably give him a 5 star for being my best employee,'' I mused to myself, the twisted sense of humor lingering as I acknowledged his unintentional contribution .


    At this point, his eyes turned red in anger. It was clear he was losing his cool after failing repeatedly.


    I realized they were getting more agitated, their mind power starting to mess with their heads. The intense battle was taking a toll on their mental state.


    Good thing , that was my n from the start. These guys were smart, so I needed to bait them into bing agitated enough to make a mistake.


    I may be crazy, but I''m not crazy enough to taunt them without a reason. After all, I am the smartest person in the world, and even my madness has a method to it.


    Unfortunately, Zhang was still as calm as ever. Even when the poisonous fumes reached him, he didn''t bat an eye.


    ''What is he waiting for?'' I wondered.


    I had been expecting him to make a big move, especially after I took down some of his members. However, there he was, just hanging in the sky, hovering like he had not a care in the world.


    "Stop it, you''re causing more damage than help," Helena scolded the Green Goblin.


    Taking charge, she pressed on with the attack after sensing my attention shifting towards their leader.


    ''So they''re protecting him,'' I mused silently.


    The exchange turned into a repetitive cycle, leaving them in a dilemma. My flexibility made it challenging for them to adjust, no matter how manybinations they attempted.


    I just effortlessly outmaneuvered them, just flying around and enjoying my overwhelming advantage.

 Chapter 311: Zero-One vs One

    ''Hold on,''I mumbled to myself.


    As I reveled in my overwhelming advantage, a sudden jolt of danger disrupted my enjoyment.


    Surge of intense danger sent shivers down my spine, instantly locking up every muscle in my body. My mind kicked into overdrive, racing like a Jet fighter. Time itself seemed to stretch as everything around me slowed to a crawl.


    ''Where is he?'' I muttered to myself, my pupils darting around in very high speed manner in this slowed-down time. I had actually used teleportation, but it was only a millimeter movement, just enough to trigger the slow-motion mode.


    I had been closely monitoring Zhang, but he disappearedinto thin air, as if he''d never existed. Even my pets, couldn''t catch him; he had vanished almost instantly.


    Ironically , all my lingering questions were soon answered.


    A sudden jolt of wind st towards my abdomen.


    Reacting with all the speed I could muster, I activated a small portion of the Aegis shield around me. However, it wasn''t quick enough, even though I had triggered it the moment I realized he had vanished.


    BOOOOOOM!


    Pain surged through me as a powerful punchnded, shattering my imperfect shield and catching me off guard.


    "Fuck!!!" I groaned in pain, activating all my Life-Saving Skills and Serenity Surge in one go.


    I was prepared for a fight to the death, but not to bite the dust this quickly. What the hell was that attack?


    Did he teleport? Or was he so fast that even my eyes couldn''t detect him? It was illogical; even Rei Mei generates some telltale signs of her movements, but I didn''t sense anything from him until it was toote.


    Intensepain gripped me, and I struggled to regain control of the situation, my mind racing toprehend the nature of the unexpected strike.


    But before I could processed anything ¡ª


    "Fucker!" I cursed out loud.


    He was already on top of my body, which, by the way, was still airborne from being thrown away by his first attack.


    His fist closed for a punch, surrounded by golden lightning aura that cloaked his entire body. Even his eyes were glowingin a shimmering shade of gold.


    Right now, he resembled an angel of light with that golden effect, while I felt like the devil being punished for my wickedness.


    But this time, my Aegis was already activated. Alongside my Telekinesis, a defensive barrier enveloped my entire body as I braced myself for his attack.


    BOOOOOOOM!


    His punchnded ; my protective shield shattered into pieces. However, that split second was enough for me to vibrate and reappear right behind him.


    "You think you''re the only one who can move fast?" I sneered in contempt.


    ''Titan Gear! Rapid Strike!''


    I activated two skills at the same time, and my fists cascaded down like a relentless rain, each punch a precision drop in a storm of rapid strikes.


    BOOOOOOOM!


    BOOOOOOOM!


    BOOOOOOOM!


    BOOOOOOOM!


    BOOOOOOOM!


    BOOOOOOOM!


    BOOOOOOOM!


    BOOOOOOOM!


    BOOOOOOOM!


    The air exploded from the sheer force of my punches, each strike delivered with such speed that I lost count of the blows.


    But instead of enjoying my show of power, irritation overcame me.


    Unfazed, Zhang responded with his own flurry of punches. It became a mixed of motion, the sh of our fists resonating through the air. His movements were precise, each punch strategically aimed to intercept and neutralize my attack.


    We kept throwing punches back and forth, turning the battlefield into a fierce fistfight that seemed to move faster than it should. Each hit shook me, and no matter how hard I tried, gaining control in this intense brawl proved to be a tough challenge.


    "Let''s see if you can take this," a smile formed on my face. Before my skill duration ended, I used my vibration ability to amplify the intensityand speed of my punch.


    BOOOOOOOM!


    BOOOOOOOM!


    BOOOOOOOM!


    BOOOOOOOM!


    This time, I took the upper hand, and he began to go on the defensive.


    But how could I waste this opportunity? While I did mention going easy on him, closebat was my old style, so I might as well experiment with somebinations.


    Little by little, I began incorporating real boxing skills into my attacks. For any onlookers, it might seem like nothing changed since I was punching at speeds faster than the naked eye could perceive.


    But, for the two of us, with our reaction times slowing down our perspective, the battle unfolded in a much longer and more detailed manner.


    I must admit he was really strong. If we had fought before my upgrade and getting the girls'' skills, he could probably have killed me in one punch.


    "A gap," I finally spotted an opening.


    Next thing he knew, three invisible punches connected in his abdomen, sending him crashing downward through the air.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    The impact echoed like a meteorite crash as his body collided with the ground. The sheer force of the blow reverberated through the surroundings, leaving a trail of destruction in its wake.


    "H¡ªHe actually took down Master Zhang?" One of the Cerebrum agents eyes widened with horror.


    The shock on their faces revealed that they had banked on him being their ace in the hole. I couldn''t me them; the old me, pre-upgrade, was 100% sure to lost against him.


    "That was a good pre-workout," I chuckled, my arrogant voice echoing through the air as I acted cool andposed.Little did they know, that first punch had me contemting an early retirement from the whole "super-viin" gig.


    "I give him 6/10," I added witha sly smile.


    They looked at me with aplex expression, their thoughts seemingly tangled in a web of disbelief and fear.


    ''Hey, why are you looking at me like that? It''s not like I just defeated the strongest Gifted,'' I thought to myself.


    Sure, he was strong, but during our fight, it never urred to me that he could be the absolute strongest. Maybe he was rank 10?


    "It''s not over yet," Helena dered with a sarcastic smile ying on her lips. Her face radiated confidence,which I found really annoying.

 Chapter 312: Zero-One vs One part 2

    ''This old hag doesn''t even know that I was going easy on them,'' I sighed to myself. It proved challenging to act weak and maintain my humility. If they were aware that I could kill them at any moment, they would likely be begging for mercy right now.


    But soon enough, her arrogant words turned into reality.


    A tremendous amount of energy emanated from the pit where Zhang had crashed. Every neuron in my body screamed a warning about what was toe.


    *CRACK


    *CRACK


    *CRACK


    As if a dormant volcano had erupted underneath, the ground convulsed, and jagged cracks tore through the lifeless forest floor.


    What followed was a radiant eruption of golden light from the cracks that bathed the destendscape, casting a blinding glow across the once-dead surroundings.


    "This is getting more interesting," a smile formed on my face as I waited for his next move. It was a perfect opportunity for me to really test my power without relying on my one-shot skills.


    Feeling something big about to go down, I quickly summoned my Aegis Projection.


    With the aid of Mirage, I reshaped it to a new and more scary version.It transformed into a menacing entity, now cloaked in a deep shade of red. A malevolent devil mask reced its previous visage, concealing the brain within.


    The six hands, though still the same in number, pulsed with an intensified energy, surrounded by a foreboding ck aura that added an extrayer of dread to its already eerie presence.


    The sheer size of my colossal projection triggered a response from the environment, stirring the wind around it. With each subtle movement, the air hummed like there was a storm brewing .


    And for added ir , the newly adorned demon wings extended majestically, casting an ominous shadow against the backdrop of the crimson sky.


    The revamped appearance of my Aegis Projection was at least four times scarier and more intimidating than before. Even Helena, with all her confidence, couldn''t help but feel the weight of the impending catastrophe hovering above them.


    "Come and Die ! " A maniacalughter escaped my lips as I hid within the safety of my Aegis Projection.


    I wasn''t foolish enough to get hit again, especially since the golden lightin the ground had also intensified, indicating that his attack might very well end me in one shot.


    ''Would my reset even activate if I turned into a dust in an instant?'' I pondered to myself. It was a possibility¡ªif my skills couldn''t activate instantly.


    But that was a question that I did not want to get an answer anyway. For now, I just had to ensure that he couldn''t one-shot me.


    Helena and the other members of Cerebrum, realizing the ground beneath them bing increasingly erratic, scattered in a desperate attempt to escape.


    However, I couldn''t allow them to just get away. I unleashed small versions of my ethereal arrows, targeting and attacking them relentlessly.


    In a single cycle, the scene turned chaotic. Fifteen people met their death in an instant.


    Some managed to survive, but a little more force was sufficient to snuff out their lives.


    *BOOOOOOM!


    The ground trembled as an object forcefully burst through, With a thunderous roar, it soared directly upward, tearing through the air with unstoppable momentum.


    "Block it!" Imanded my Aegis Projection, and in a split second, its six arms crossed over its chest, forming a defensive barrier to shield me from the impending attack.


    Taking extra precautions, I stacked the arms on top of each other, creating multipleyers of defense to fortify against the iing attack.


    However, the attempt proved futile; the moment his golden body made contact with my shield, it crumbled under the overwhelming force like tofu .


    The weakness of my Aegis Projection became apparent .Hit by a powerful force, it crumbled easily, exposing the limitations of my defensive power.


    Blink!


    I teleported just a meter away to evade him


    My slowed-down perspective allowed me to see him a little, now fully cloaked in golden light. But even with this enhanced reaction time, he was still too fast to follow.


    Having narrowly dodged his attack, he abruptly shifted his body to punch me. This time, I was forced to teleport again.


    Blink!


    While I was faster than him when teleporting,the moment he pinpointed my location, he materialized almost instantly. It wasn''t teleportation in his case; it was pure kic energy.


    Realizingthat depending solely on defense wouldn''t ensure my victory, given Zhang''s speed, I knew that I needed to counter it. Therefore, I changed my strategy. Instead of evading, I opted to confront him head-on.


    Unfortunately, my closebat skills were now in cooldown, so I coated my body with a mini version of my Aegis and then used vibration,bining it with the light skill to create an illusionary effect.


    In an instant, countless fists materialized from me, confronting Zhang in a mesmerizing disy of power. The illusionary strikes carried the weight of multiple abilities, overwhelming his senses and challenging his ability to discern the real from the illusory.


    That was the n . However ¡ª


    In a sudden burst, his speed surged again. Before I could fully register what was happening, his fist lunged at my chest with a speed that felt like a lightning strike, catching me off guard.


    Then, like a bomb, the kic energy in his fist exploded within me.


    The impact felt like a seismic shock, reverberating through every fiber of my being.


    My body seemed to warp as the kic energy from his attack detonated inside. In this surreal slow-motion experience, I could feel the gradual destruction of my muscles, the violent rupture of my veins, and the overwhelming assault on my internal organs.


    Time seemed to stretch as my brain finally registered that I was dying. Every moment became an eternity as the pain continued.


    Then, just like that, darkness descended. The kic energy, having reached my brain, shutdown my consciousness .


    The world faded away, as my body disintegrated into nothingness .

 Chapter 313: Unexpected Ending

    "It''s finally over," Zhang sighed to himself. He had been pushed to the very limit of his abilities. If he hadn''t seeded in defeating his enemy, his body would have generated enough kic energy to obliterate this small ind.


    His ability was none other than Kic Resonance¡ª the more he moved, the faster and stronger he became. However, utilizing this power was akin to being a ticking bomb, ready to explode at any moment.


    In theory, he could even go toe to toe with the strongest on other continents, but it would require a suicidal approach.


    And this power had another weakness; in order for it to activate, he needed to absorb kic energy from his environment first. Typically, he would allow his enemy to attack him to gather that kic energy, but their target this time was too unpredictable, and was exceptionally powerful. That''s why he was able to absorb enough kic energy and strike first.


    ''Good thing that you''re arrogant andcent ,'' he sighed in relief, observing the ashes of his target being scattered by the wind.


    He had to admit that his enemy this time far outssed the current rank 2 and 3rd in terms of abilities, and the only reason he was able to emerge victorious was because of his speed.


    As his body finally cooled down, the golden lights dimmed, leaving behind ck scars akin to lightning strikes on his body. These scars released mist as he descended to ground and took a downer pill.


    The effects of his power were starting to take a toll, and his mind began to recall a traumatic experience buried deep within his consciousness. This memory was so distressing that he had agreed to work for Cerebrum, in exchange for better medicine to cure his own madness .


    He sat on the ground for a couple of minutes first, trying to catch his breath. Since all of the Gifteds with healing powers had died, he had to rely on his own to mend his battered body.


    "What''s the damage?" he asked Helena after recovering some of his strength.


    "More than 70% in our group died, and Miss Kyo also did not make it," she reported. Kyo had been the one tracking their target all this time, sacrificing her own life in the process.


    Zhang made noment and simply nodded in acknowledgment. He had anticipated that this mission would lead to numerous casualties, and having witnessed a considerable number of deaths in his lifetime, he was no longer shocked by such oues.


    "Sir, we got news. The three remaining targets are now confronting our 2nd and 3rd team. They are trying to leave the ind," another member hurriedly reported after receiving a message.


    Cerebrum actually dispatched three groups for this mission, and the other two were lying in wait for an ambush.


    "What''s the status?" he asked, still concerned about the person who was capable of creating a ck hole. Even his kic energy would be useless against such overpowered power.


    "ording to the report, sir, they were able to kill the girl who had the ability to create a ck hole," the member added.


    "A girl?" he asked.


    "Yes, sir, the three targets are all girls,"


    "I see, let them know we''re reinforcing them right now," Zhangmanded. If the one with the ck hole was already dead, then there was no longer anyone who could threaten their group.


    ****


    ****


    ****


    "Damn, that ability was brutal," I thought to myself, witnessing the merciless destruction of my puppet unfold in mythoughts .


    Throughout the entire battle, the one they had been facing wasn''t my real body. I had been ying with them all along. I mean , I was curious about Reset, but I wasn''t dumb enough to try and get myself killed.


    Long before arriving on this ind, I had already envisioned multiple scenarios in my mind and prepared for them like a grand chess-master.


    In reality , after destroying the second ship, I ingeniously abducted four individuals from their crew, and made them my puppets.


    I had been experimenting with them all this time, attempting to clone myself to make them a decoy.


    Then, as I sensed Cerebrum''s presence, I opened up an exit to my base and dispatched them in different directions. The three acted as decoys for the girls and went in the opposite direction, while the other transformed into a demon-like creature and shed with Zhang''s group.


    As for my inner thoughts during that fight, those were all fake, a precautionary measure in case someone from their group could read minds.


    Despite my confidence in my shield of Z, I remained cautious about the possibility of someone being able to bypass it. So, I simted my thought process as if my puppet were really me.


    I yed them like fools. I would be a total idiot to act like a suicidal protagonist like inthose clich¨¦ novels which relies on heavy plot armor. I''m not some kind of Super Saiy*n who would wait for my enemy to power up if my life was truly on the line.


    ''I thought Reset would also work on my puppet , but it just died just like that,'' I sighed. I had hoped to outsmart the system, but it seemed my clever n had its limits.


    ''Well, at least I was able to get some good data about my skills,'' I thought to myself.


    While using Mind Power Sharing together was effective, it demanded a huge amount of processing powerpared to the straightforward Mind Link.


    At my current level, I realized I could only effectively control one puppet to inherit my powers. Attempting to divide my abilities among more would result in a significant drop in their individual strength.


    An example of that was the three I sent as a decoys. I tried controlling them together, but Eun Ha''s clone was taken out immediately because I could only utilize 20% of her copied abilities.


    In the end, all the decoys died, but I did not have to worry about their identities being exposed because I made sure that their faces could not be recognized. I even forced the enemy to be serious enough that each decoy was beyond recognition after the battle.


    Now, I just need to wait and enjoy my freedom once I''m back in Seoul.

 Chapter 314: Clean Track

    "We are finally back!" Rei Mei eximed, stretching her arms in relief as we stepped down from the ne.


    A day of sailing through the airhad led us to the nearest ind connected to the South Korean maind.


    From there, we secured a car and, acting like casual tourists, made our way to the nearest airport. Now, just like that, we were back in Seoul, and no one would ever suspect the horrors we had unleashed just days ago.


    I decided to go this route because we had already spent a considerable amount of time cleaning up our tracks. Honestly, I just wanted a good break before diving into nning my mother''s rescue as soon as possible.


    "Let''s go," I gestured for them all to follow.


    Min-Hee''s sister had boarded the ne with a fake identity, so I needed to be the first one in the group so I could use my suggestion on the airport employees. I kept her identity hidden to avoid alerting the South Korean secret service about a suspected hostage from North Korea boarding a ne.


    With my abilities ,we blended in seamlessly, looking more like a group of idols than bunch of serial killers.


    To be honest,beling me as a serial killer felt like an understatement. My kill count had soared into the four digits, transcending the confines of conventional crime.


    ''Why do I feel proud that my kill count reached that high?''I questioned my own twisted way of thinking.


    I felt like I had be more evil. The sensation of gradually embracing the dark path made me question my own nature.Was I really a bad person, or was I just a product of the inherent evilness of this world?


    ''I should probably learn to be more conscious of my actions, or I might turn into one of those unrtable fictional evil protagonist. Readers won''t even feel anything if those MC''s die tomorrow,'' I sighed to myself.


    ''Good thing I''m not in a novel, so I don''t really have to worry,'' I chuckled to myself as I got hit by another mood-swing .


    The notion of being a character in a story was absurd, besides , if I was reading about a psychotic main character and got this far, it''s likely because I rte to psychotic protagonist in the first ce.


    "Oppa, I''ve got to head back home; I''ve been away for too long," Rei Mei''s words broke through my messed up thoughts .


    I paused for a moment, contemting my next actions. I couldn''t simply let them go.


    "I already called someone to pick us up," I said. I had talked to my driver already, and I''m sure they''re waiting for us outside .


    True to my expectations, my driver was there with my favorite Limo-Hammer. The imposing vehicle stood out againstthe ordinary surroundings of the airport.


    People began gossiping about us, assuming we were some kind of celebrities. Luckily, we were now wearing hats, shades, and face masks to protect our identity.


    Inside the Limo, we settled in ¡ª Rei Mei, Eun Ha, Min-Hee, her sister, and myself.


    The luxurious interior provided a stark contrast to the events that had unfolded just days ago.


    I nced at each of them, acknowledging that I carried everyone assess . Thanks to me the whole mission was aplete sess .


    ''That was a good experience ,'' I broke the silence .


    The girls blushed after hearing my words. While I was thinking about how I made a fool of everyone from Cerebrum, these girls seemed to have something else on their minds. They even started fidgeting as if something was itchy.


    "Are you all allergic to expensive leather?" I teased them. They blushed even more at my statement.


    Their reaction worked well for me because it was just about time for the skills I copied to expire. So, I needed to fuck them again to recharge .


    "Where are we going, sir?" the driver inquired.


    "Let''s go to my office first,"


    The city lights passed by the windows, reflecting the mix of normal life and the hidden world we were part of. My thoughts shifted to my next move.


    I now possessed enough power to destroy the Cerebrum HQ in Seoul, but I was still uncertain regarding whether my mother was even there. Nevertheless, I had to infiltrate the facility to gather more information.


    It didn''t take us long to reach our destination. The moment we entered the office, my harem group wanted to greet me, clearly missing my charm, but they all stopped on their tracks.


    ''What''s happening? Where is my kiss and hugs? ''I asked myself while my arms were still raised to get some love , but none of them dared to get near me.


    Then, I felt a cold chill at my back. When I turned, I saw Rei Mei and Eun Ha giving them death stares.


    ''Shit,'' I cursed inwardly. I forgot that I couldn''t control these three, so they were bound to be jealous of other girls.


    "Let''s head to my office," I said, scratching my head. I was feeling a bit overwhelmed by all the obsession and affection from everyone.


    "Where''s ine, by the way?" I inquired, turning to one of the employees.


    "Miss ine is in a business meeting. I heard there''s a building for sale, and she was trying to acquire it," she replied.


    "Seriously?" I blurted out, genuinely surprised.


    Before I left, I persuade a bunch of wealthy people to pitch in money for me to buy a building. It''s kind of astounding that there''s already one avable; I guess that''s the magic of money.


    "Yes, Sir," she replied with a touch of extra politeness, as if trying to dodge any potential wrath from Rei Mei.


    The funny thing was, Rei Mei could probably massacre all of them in under a minute if she went on a rampage.


    ''Good job reading the mood,'' Iplimented her inwardly for knowing her ce.


    As for Rei Mei, she was walking around like a bad assGal right now. Every time she looked at another girl, she intimidated them, bullying them with her aura.

 Chapter 315: Goodnews

    Inside the office, the three girls sat on my sofa, while Min-Hee''s sister observed everything with a confused look on her face. She was still not fully cured from the trauma, but I would little by little fix her.


    I already erased all the memories of her torture, and it did work. However, some of her brain chemicals were still not on the right track. I couldn''t just hypnotize her to cure herself; she needed some time to fully recover.


    "First on the agenda," I spoke up, turning my eyes towards the girls with a serious demeanor.


    It was time for me to establish some boundaries. I am the alpha here, the boss. If they acted that way towards my other girls, then they had to learn a hard lesson.


    Sensing my cold tone, the three remained silent, afraid that I would be even angrier with them.


    I didn''t call them out back then because I am a sophisticated gentleman. I didn''t want to embarrassed themin front of everyone. After all, they might be all my properties, but they''re like prime real estatepared to the other girls ¨C important and highly valued!


    "Your behavior in the office wasn''t exactly professional, especially you, Rei Mei. It was almost like you were auditioning for a gangster movie," I said, shaking my head in disappointment.


    "They were trying to kiss you!" she replied with a frustrated face.


    "That''s just normal office etiquette," I replied.


    "Normal? Seriously, when did trying to seduce your boss be the new normal?" she protested, her frustration evident on her face.


    "It''s normal, and you all don''t have the right to get jealous of them," I asserted.


    If I don''t address their attitude now and let them be, there''lle a time when they''ll run to me, all tears and angry, because I apparently cheated on them in their dreams.


    "That''s unfair!" Rei Mei became more irritated, as expected.


    "Unfair? Can you borate?" I tapped my fingers on the table. I would give them a fair chance to exin themselves because I''m the best partner in the world.


    I believed in the saying thatmunication was the key to a good rtionship.


    As a man, we had the duty to listen to our partner, even if they were 99% wrong all the time, and logic seemed to be perpetually absent in their brain when they are jealous .


    "I don''t want to share you with anyone else. You already have us!" she replied.


    "That''s it? That''s your reason?" I raised my eyebrows and shook my head, showing my disappointment with her unimaginative answer.


    "That''s reason enough!" She voiced out.


    I started shaking my head again, and my eyes turned towards the window of my office.


    It looked like I was pondering something deep and profound, but in reality, I was just thinking how convenient it would be if I could shut their mouths with a word.


    Unfortunately, they were immune to my mojo, so I needed to put in some actual effort to gaslight them.


    "Listen here, those girls were already mine before I even met you," I told her, a white lie to shut her up.


    "Nonsense, you met us years ago!" she protested.


    "Yeah, but I fucked them first,"


    Her face got even angrier after I dropped the word "First." But hey, I wasn''t about to back down because I hurt her ego a little; I kept going with my exnation because, honestly, I was pretty sure it was very convincing.


    "Logically speaking, they''re not stealing me from you. You are stealing me from them," I added with a logic that every man in the world would agree to. It''s a good thing I''m such a genius, able to whip up these profound words of wisdom on the spot. I guess being a super smart has its perks.


    "So I was wrong ?" she asked with a defeated voice.


    "Come on, think about it. It''s like having a bag, and then someone stole it. When you try to reim it, that thief gets all angry instead, and im they own the bag. Would you be happy if that happened to you? "


    "I.." She was stunned and was silence by my wisdom.


    Even Eun Ha and Min Hee no longer voiced their concerns after my sound exnation. It was so easy to digest that even grade-schoolers would get it.


    "So, I want you all to be nice to each other, okay? We are a family here, and you girls have powers, so it''s your job to be the mature ones. Remember, with great poweres great responsibility," I said, with a caring smile.


    "Yes," they replied in unison.


    After fooling... I mean, teaching these gullible girls a good lesson in life, I continued to brief them about our next n. We''re going to hit Cerebrum HQ within this week, and I needed them to do some things for me.


    They all listened carefully as Iid out my n to them. This n was quite solid, and if done correctly, we could probably minimize damage.


    Unlike fighting on ind , Seoul was a big city, if I summon my Aegis Projection here , or if I fly around in the sky , the whole world would probably be in uproar.And I did not want that to happened just yet.


    The status quo for now between gifted and humans was still alright , so no need to disrupt it .


    KNOCK KNOCK


    "Come in ," I replied.


    The doorknob twisted, and an employee entered the office, bowing her head .


    "What is it?" I asked.


    "It''s Yae, Sir. We got a call that she finally woke up," she eximed, her voice filled with excitement.


    "Good, " A smile spread across my face at the news of her recovery .


    "I will head to hospitalter, you can go now," I said before turning my focus back on Rei Mei and the others.


    In thete part of the meeting, I could tell that all of them were already exhausted.


    "The driver will take you back home," I ended our little talk after a quickie, allowing them to head back and rest .


    After they were gone, I went to the parking lot and then asked my other driver to take me to the hospital, so I could check on Yae''s condition.


    VROOOOOOOM!


    The engine roared to life, and my ck sedan hit the road.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 316: Caring and Gentle Person

    The hospital hadn''t changed much since myst visit. Not that I expected it to, given the rtively short span of time I had been away.


    The usual mix of people, some dealing with illnesses, others victims of idents. It was a sad reminder of life''s fragility. Just being here, in a ce like this, felt like a luxury for those who have money¡ªone that came with a hefty price tag.


    "I''m here to see a patient," I informed the reception desk, providing Yae''s full name.


    I got the info from one of my employees that Yae had been relocated to a different room after waking up.


    he staff at the front desk swiftly passed me the room number, and I headed straight for the second floor.


    Navigating through the hospital corridors, I finally reached the far end and located Yae''s room.


    To my surprise, she wasn''t alone; there were four people with her. Two adults, likely in their middle age, and two young girls, no older than twelve, were present.


    Naturally, my abrupt entrance caught everyone off guard, and their gaze turned toward me with expressions of shock. It wasn''t so much the fact that I barged into the room but rather because they did not expected someone of my status toe here.


    "What a handsome Oppa!" chirped one of the girls, her eyes lighting up as she examined me closely. There was a discernible resemnce between her features and Yae''s, as if some shared familial traits manifested in their faces.


    "And you are?" questioned the middle-aged man, his eyes appraising me from head to toe.


    Decked out in expensive clothing and essories, coupled with my handsome demeanor, I must have given off the vibe of a rich tycoon with too much money to burn.


    "I''m her boyfriend," I responded with a smile, my gaze shifting toward Yae, who was still peacefully asleep.


    Herplexion had noticeably improved, and the visible relief in her condition was a weight off my shoulders. Despite any perception others might have of me as an evil individual, when it came to those I cared about, my protective instincts kicked in full force .


    The middle-aged man paused, caught in a moment of contemtion as he observed my affectionate gaze towards Yae. It was as if he was grappling with thoughts, perhaps pondering something he wanted to express.


    However, the aura of my presence, coupled with my perfection and wlessness, appeared to suppress any words that might have been on the tip of his tongue.


    The middle-aged woman broke the silence, gratitude evident in her words.


    "Thank you for saving our daughter," she expressed, bowing her head in a gesture of sincere appreciation.


    "It was my responsibility," I replied with a simple nod.


    "Did she get the best treatment ?" I asked.


    "Yes, the doctors and the nurses here really took good care of her," Yae''s mother responded.


    I began to scan the room, and my eyesnded on a collection of expensive-looking fruits neatly arranged on the desk. These must have beenplimentary gifts from the doctors I had hypnotized .


    Yae''s current room was no ordinary hospital room; it was a luxurious ce. Compared to the standard rooms, this one was bigger, resembling more a high-end hotel suite than a medical facility.


    The meticulous care she received was evident in thevish surroundings.


    The doctors had spared no expense, ensuring she upied the very best space avable. It was a testament to themitment to her well-being, and spoke volumes about the quality of care and attention she was receiving in this exclusive medical hospital.


    "I heard that you paid for all of this. Thank you very much for saving my daughter," Yae''s mother expressed her gratitude again. This time, everyone in the room followed suit, their gestures conveying sincere thanks for the support I had provided in their daughter time of need.


    It was really ironic. For thousands offamilies, I stood as the cause of their loss¡ªthe reason behind shattered dreams, extinguished lives, and the anguish of missing sons, daughters, husbands, and wives. I was the bearer of heartbreak.


    But, within the confines of this hospital room, with this one family, the narrative took an a different turn. Here, against the backdrop of my darker reputation, I became their unexpected source of hope and salvation.


    "You''re wee, I''m Zyden," I said, aiming to alleviate the tension and steer the conversation toward a lighter tone. I threw my hand up for a handshake, extending the invitation toward Yae''s father.


    He took the handshake, and as our hands met, I sensed the calluses on his palms, evidence of hard work¡ªclearly not a desk job.


    His physicalbor left its mark. Observing their attire, it became apparent that they weren''t living in luxury. The modest clothing and the thin appearance of even the kids hinted at a life that demanded resilience in the face of financial constraints.


    As the atmosphere settled, we gathered around Yae''s bed, taking seats and patiently waiting for her to wake up.


    Once the initial awkwardness dissipated, Yae''s father took the lead in breaking the silence, initiating a conversation.


    "So how did you meet my daughter?"He asked.


    His directness caught me off guard, but considering he was Yae''s father, I figured his curiosity was reasonable.


    Moreover, learning about Yae''s past rtionship, where her ex-boyfriend had sliced her neck for no reason, I understood the need for caution on their part. I couldn''t help but wonder if they were sizing me up, perhaps worried about repeating history.


    Sighing inwardly, I mused, ''Maybe they think that I''m also a crazy person, like her ex?"''


    "I own thepany she works for," I replied with a very humble tone.


    The moment those words slipped out, their shock became more visible. It was as if they had just discovered Yae had won the lottery.


    They probably knew she was working for someone handsome, generous, and loaded, but hearing it confirmed must have been like hitting the jackpot.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle internally, thinking, ''I''m basically an overpriced tuna in this ocean of potential husband in their view.''

 Chapter 317: Survivors

    "Mom, dad," Yae weakly called out as she slowly opened her eyes.


    "How are you feeling?" I reached out to her and touched her hand. The moment our skins touched, she turned towards me, and tears started flowing in her eyes.


    "I¡ª I was so scared," she cried as she hugged me from her bed. I could feel the emotions welling up inside her, a mix of relief and vulnerability that spoke volumes about the ordeal she had been through.


    "Just cry it all out," I whispered to her, my hand gently stroking her hair, while letting her cry to her heart''s content.


    "We will give you two some space," her mother spoke up, and gestured for the others to leave the room.


    The door closed behind them, leaving Yae and me in a quiet moment amid the echoes of her cries.


    "Can you remember anything?" I inquired, curious to know if she retained any memories of the dream world I had created for her.


    She replied after calming herself down.


    "I remember a very vivid dream. That we are living in some kind of mansion in the middle of a field filled with sunflowers. It was really funny; during that time, you were always there for me like you promised,"


    "What did you feel?"


    "It was good and refreshing," she answered, her words carrying a sense of peace that mirrored the emotions I had intended to evoke in the dream.


    We continued to talk about her experience, and I did my best to check if she still have any trauma. Fortunately, her emotional wounds weren''t as deep as I had feared. The dream had provided her with support during the challenging period of hera.


    After our conversation, her family returned, and we engaged in a casual chat. I discovered that they resided in a small apartment in Incheon, and Yae''s father worked as a port-man.


    Her mother, on the other hand, was currently unemployed, spending her time looking after the children.


    "Father, how about I help you find another work," I proposed, breaking the ice.


    Yae''s father could not hide his flustered face, perhaps a mix of surprise and amusement at being addressed as "father" by arich and handsome future son-inw.


    While I had no real intentions of marrying their daughter, acknowledging her as "my woman" meant she would enjoy certain benefits that came with being part of my harem.


    "What kind of work? I didn''t graduate elementary, so I only know how to lift things," he scratched his head, appearing a bit embarrassed.


    Seeing his reaction, it dawned on me that he was a simple minded and honest man. It exined their financial struggles; in this harsh world, people like him were less likely tobe sessful.


    He seemed like the type of person who would find contentment in just barely getting by.It was a familiar feeling , as it mirrored my own life before gaining the system.


    Back then, as long as I could eat, watch anime, and y games, I was fine, despite the insults thrown my way. In those moments, my hatred towards those who mistreated me were confined to my imagination, and I never took any real action, choosing instead to vent my frustrations through vivid daydreams.


    ''I can''t have my girl''s family be poor; it would seriously mess with the generous and kind image I''ve been maintaining,'' I sighed to myself, ying the part of a phnthropist, conveniently ignoring the fact that I killed so many people that I could certainly filled a whole cemetery by myself.


    "I know someone who owns a movingpany in Seoul. I could refer you to him so you could work as a supervisor," I suggested after recalling the list of our clients. I could easily make a call and secure him a job opportunity.


    But instead of agreeing, he paused for a moment, as if he was in a dilemma right now.


    "We can''t really afford living in Seoul right now. But thanks for the gesture," he replied with an honest smile.


    "That''s not a problem at all," I replied.


    After exining that I would cover the first year of the apartment rent, he finally gave in and agreed.


    Yae was very pleased, seeing me not only taking care of her but also extending support to her family.


    With that, I concluded our first meet-up and excused myself, after ensuring that everything wasfine.


    ***


    ***


    ***


    Shanghai China


    Cerebrum HQ


    Multiple individuals sat on a round ss table, their attention fixed on a series of videos ying out on the screen.


    This gatheringprised the highest-ranking members of the organization, and among them was a familiar face¡ªZhang. Following his mission, he had been summoned back to China due to another incident demanding their attention.


    As he watched the video, his eyes squinted in disbelief at the scene he was looking at.


    Another unidentified gifted individual was wreaking havoc in America, and this time, it was a woman.


    The footage disyed her effortlessly dispatching multiple tanks, jetfighters, and missiles using telekinesis, showcasing a level of power that left him and the others at the table visibly rmed.


    Telekinesis was a very rare skill, and even among powerful gifted individuals, most could only control a specific type of object or element . However, telekinesis stood apart from the rest, as it theoretically had the potential to control anything and everything.


    "Another one?" he sighed. It had only been a few days since he fought someone with an outrageous number of abilities, and telekinesis happened to be one of them.


    "Maybe this is a sign?" an old man spoke up. This person was none other than Dr. Taiper, a scientist who specialized in Gifteds gics.


    "Are you saying that she''s from that bloodline?" One of the people present inquired.


    Dr. Taiper didn''t respond immediately, taking a moment to gather his thoughts.


    "Telekinesis is a very rare ability, and in our records, only people from that bloodline have a very high chance of awakening it," he answered.


    "But they were eradicated a long time ago. I thought only Zero and her daughter were the remaining survivors?" Zhang inquired with a curious tone.


    "That might not be the case," Dr. Taiper answered with a serious tone.

 Chapter 318: Secret Master

    As his words hung in the air, the atmosphere in the room shifted to a serious tone. The topic was very sensitive, and the mere mention of the history of that bloodline was enough to instill fear in everyone present, except for Zhang.


    It was a bloodline that had once conquered Asia during ancient times, killing so many that an entire era was wiped out in history.


    "That''s impossible. Zero has been imprisoned by us for decades, and it''s been proven that females from that bloodline could not bear a child. We have no records indicating that he had a son with another woman, " One of the members protested. They had in-depth knowledge about this bloodline.


    Even though it wasa powerful bloodline, only the males had the ability to reproduce, and their chances were almost non-existent. This limitation had gradually weakened the bloodline over time. If not for this constraint, they might have already conquered the whole world.


    "But how do you exin her ability? We''ve reviewed the videos, and with our scanner, it''s been proven that she was able to control that origin energy," Dr. Taiper responded.


    This revtion made all the people present more anxious. Origin Energy was an invisible energy that was ever-present on Earth. They called it Origin Energy because being able to control it allowed an individual to control almost anything.


    "What about the person I fought?" Zhang inquired, eager to understand if that individual shared a connection to that bloodline.


    "The test result is not out yet. I hope he is not one of them," Dr. Taiper sighed, visibly stressed.


    As an expert in this field, he was well-acquainted with the history of those merciless people. Calling them crazy was an understatement.


    "This is bad. If they really survived and have been hiding all along, there''s a chance they might try to destroy the world again. We need to find a way to locate the remaining survivors and kill them. Those monsters must be wiped out for the sake of humanity!" Another person chimed in.


    "We all agree on that. That''s why we must capture this girl alive, so we can interrogate her," Dr. Taiper nodded in agreement.


    "You should have captured that guy alive," his attention shifted to Zhang.


    "Easy for you to say; that man could kill me if I held back," Zhang shook his head. They were asking for too much. He was the one who fought, so he knew how close that fight was.


    "Let''s just let the US handle it. I''m sure they could do something about it," one member suggested, seeing that Zhang was getting pissed off .


    Dr. Taiper did not respond immediately and took a moment to gather his thoughts.


    "They are asking us for more of that "thing", iming that it''s our responsibility so we need to pay them," he replied.


    BAM!


    The member who suggested pushing the responsibility to US mmed the table in annoyance. What they were asking for was a very rare material that they couldn''t just give away like that.


    "Those greedy motherfuckers!" He gritted his teeth in anger. Among all the Cerebrum Branches, Asia had always been the weakest, and the United States and Europe had been bullying them.


    If people believe the United States only bullies other countries for oil, that''s far from the truth. In the shadows, they wanted to acquire everything through force. While China is economically stronger now, the Western powers were boldly amassing weapons as if there''s no tomorrow.


    As for their economy? They don''t care about it. In fact, they just kept borrowing money because they knew no one was stupid enough to ask for the whole payment.


    ''You want us to pay? Here is fat check called "Freedom,"''


    They could do nothing about it. Even their strongest agent, Zhang, would be no match against the fifth strongest in the United States. They had considered using Zero to elevate their power status before, but he was already weak when he decided to surrender to them.


    The meeting continued, and debates started to escte.


    In the end, they had no choice but to give in to the request of the United State. The thing they were asking for was a very important and rare resource that could only be produced in limited quantities every year, so this concession would undoubtedly hurt them in the long run.


    ***


    ***


    ***


    The next day


    Four Seasons Hotel, a majestic structurein the Seoul night skyline, loomed with extravagance. Its exterior gleamed with a modern sheen, reflecting the exclusivity held within it.


    Today, the air within the hotel was very lively. Every corner exhaled refinement, from the plush carpets underfoot to the ornate chandeliers overhead.


    "Thank you for inviting me here," a 50-year-old man, d in a sharp ck suit, expressed gratitude after shaking hands with a beautifuldy.


    "It''s our pleasure, Judge Wong," thedy replied with a warm smile. The man before her was a powerful figure, holding the esteemed position of regional judge in Korea, so she gave her with the respect he deserved .


    His presence, however, was just one among many influential individuals gathered at this exclusive event, each owning significant wealth or holding prestigious positions within the government.


    "I hope you will enjoy the night," the beautifuldy smiled and whispered something to him.


    As Judge Wong caught the melodious tones of her voice, a subtle but discernible change swept across his face.


    "I understand," he replied with a smile.


    Quickly, he moved to engage with the other attendees, and like a ripple effect, their demeanor shifted one by one after hearing his words. It must have been a very important topic for them to react at such.


    As the party kicked off, more and more people joined in. Waiters moved around, offering snacks and drinks to the guests.


    The main table was also loaded with delicious dishes, offering a feast for the senses. tters of sulent lobster tails and jumbo shrimp, freshly prepared sushi rolls, and trays of juicy prime rib and tender filet mignon filled the space.


    "Wee, Master," a collective greeting echoed as the doors swung open, revealing a person of great status. At the same time, everyone, regardless of their own status, bowed their heads in a respectful wee to the distinguished guest.

 Chapter 319: Big Surprise

    The scene in the hall transformed, with all eyes now fixed on the stage, each gaze filled with reverence. Despite the high status of those present, before me, they appeared as mere puppets on strings.


    "Take a seat," mymand echoed through the room, and like marites, everyone obediently followed suit.


    Thanks to my new ability, Mind Sharing, exerting control over the entire assembly became way easy.


    The people present right now are here for either two reasons: they were either already under my influence or had received invitations from those who were.


    My intention behind this gathering was to further expand my sphere of influence among other things .


    Carefully controlling their mind, I made them believed that they were part of an exclusive organization for the wealthy, amon enough urrence in high society.


    "Now to wrap this up," a smile formed on my face as I connected with everyone through my Mind link. Then, Imanded them to talk to each other, and they began whispering among themselves.


    This time, I was utilizing Oath to the fullest. While the chance might be low, by using it repeatedly, I was sure that everyone would be under my control sooner orter.


    Whispers and murmurs permeated the air as each individual in the room began uttering the words:


    "I''m a loyal servant of Master Zyden."


    "I''m a loyal servant of Master Zyden."


    "I''m a loyal servant of Master Zyden."


    After a brief pause, I sensed my mental power waning, forcing me to get a momentary rest before resuming the process until every individual present became a devoted servant under my influence.


    It took three cycles before everyone was fully under my influence, emphasizing how low the probability of Oath was, even for normal humans.


    But it was a worthwhile endeavor. Now, even if theye into contact with a Moongem, their loyalty would remain unwavering to me.


    "You can all eat now and enjoy the night," I dered after finishing my job. I came here for a party, but it was not this one.


    Before I left, I talked to some important pawns for the uing rescue mission.


    ****


    In a different hall, I joined another party where a group of beautiful and well dressed girls were waiting for me eagerly.


    "Darling,"


    "Honey,"


    "Babe!"


    They immediately rushed towards me like a bunch of obsessed lovers, excited to see the love of their life.


    They started hugging and kissing me, but their sheer number was so overwhelming that a normal man would have already been knocked down. Thank goodness for my superhuman attributes; otherwise, I would''ve be the first man to die because of so much pussy.


    "Calm down," I had to use my abilities to put all of them in check.


    Everyone was here, except Ayumi. Even Alyssa and Sang Hoe, who I almost forgot, was here.


    As I looked at Sang Hoe, she seemed less appealingpared to when we first met. It''s not that she''s not attractive; it''s just that my other girls were exceptionally beautiful, making her look like a maid .


    Alyssa, on the other hand, was still in a ss of her own. The way her ck dress draped over her, I couldn''t help but have some thoughts. It had been so long since Ist fuck her. I''m pretty sure her pussy was pretty dry now.


    ''Time to put that app to good use,'' I chuckled to myself as I activated my first app on my Mind Computer. Suddenly, another icon appeared in my perspective. The icon read "Harem List."


    I clicked on it, and all the information about my women came into ce.


    ''Now, this is what I call using my power to the fullest,'' I eximed after seeing how urate it was. It even had its own facial recognition function, and HORNY meter .


    It was true that I have a super good memory, but I always wanted to make my life much easier. And with this app, managing 1000, no, 10000 women won''t be too hard in the future.


    "Darling, why''d you bring us all here?" Evelyn approached me in her cute red dress. I missed her so much that I had an urge to bend her over and fucked her minds out, but I controlled my emotions as tonight was a special asion.


    "Oh it''s a surprised , " I teased everyone.


    They all looked really excited, and I couldn''t help but find their antics amusing.


    Each of these girls has a different personality, their own unique and adorable side. And all of them are serving me alone.


    They say having one loyal woman could be considered a blessing. Well, I have dozens of them here right now.


    "What is it, Darling? We really missed you," they all tried to act adorable in front of me.


    "Calm down. I promised I will give you some surprises soon," I calmed their emotions down, then I held Evelyn hands and we walked together to my table where ine, Rei Mei, Eun Ha, and Min-Hee were sitting.


    "How many girls are you nning to collect?" Rei Mei asked, this time in a more calm manner. She had already epted the fact that she needed to share me with others.


    "I''m a strong believer in the saying ''sharing is caring,''" I replied to her with a yful smile.


    "I don''t want to argue anymore, so why did you call us all here?" she sighed.


    "Today is a special day," I replied, and then turn my attention towards ine .


    "ine, give me the red envelopes,"


    She nodded and handed me a thick envelope, then I started distributing it to everyone. Each envelope contained 5 million Korean won.


    They were all shocked to see that I gave them money, but that was just the beginning of my surprise.


    "I''ve set aside this money as your allowance. Starting from now, each of you will receive this amount every month. Also, at the same time," I paused for a moment to build anticipation, "you''re all wee to move into my new building," I revealed to them.


    I recently acquired a new residential building, and with just a few renovations needed, all my girls can all move in whenever they were ready.


    Everyone became exited after hearing my invitation. They must be dreaming about how convenientit would be to live under the same roof as me. It would mean that the chance of me fucking them would also be much higher.A win-win situation for both parties involved .


    "Are you for real?" Rei Mei couldn''t help but ask. She must be wondering why someone as powerful as me would resort to something like this. Well, that''s the beauty of being powerful¡ªI could do whatever the fuck I want.


    "Of course," I smiled at her.


    Normally, I would teased her for asking a stupid question, but for some reason, I felt merrier today. It was not yet Christmas, but I could feel the vibe of giving.


    ***


    Merry Christmas to everyone!

 Chapter 320: Total Control

    Cerebrum HQSeoul


    "Here is your coffee , Kanon," Michael spoke up with a smile as he handed a cup to her .


    She was sitting at her office desk with three monitors disying various data. They were currently working on another mission, as the number of rogue Gifteds was increasing.


    Kanon nodded and continued typing on herputer. The rhythmic sound of her keyboard echoed through the room, creating a steady cadence in the otherwise quiet office


    "Hey, did you hear about what happened on the border of South Korea?" Michael struck up a conversation.


    He was still trying to get on her good side, unfortunately, she remained cold and maintained professionalism.


    Regardless, he continued to make efforts. He knew that she was always interested in ssified information, and he had just obtained a juicy inside scoop that was usually only avable for senior agents like himself.


    "What about it?" Kanon replied without looking away from herputer, her fingers dancing across the keyboard.


    "Well, a very powerful gifted appeared, and we had to send our strongest gifted to take care of it. But the number of casualties was still really high," Michael sighed.


    The mere thought of the staggering number of deaths made him angry. In the face of a crazy and mad person, it was only natural for him to feel disgusted.


    "What happened to that gifted?" Kanon asked.


    "Well, he''s dead, and that''s a very good thing. People like him, evil through and through, shouldn''t have lived in the first ce," he sneered in contempt.


    His disdain for powerful Gifteds who abused their abilities stemmed from a personal tragedy¡ªhis family was killed by one.


    "Oh, are you sure he''s dead?" she asked with a sly smile on her face.


    "What do you mean?" Michael was confused by the sudden shift in her demeanor.


    "You''ll know soon enough," she turned her head to face him, then pressed enter.


    The moment she did, the entire HQ''s power shut down for a moment, and the emergency power turned on.


    That brief gap in electric power was all it took.


    Michael''s expression shifted, and then a smile formed on his face as he turned away and began conversing with other people. Gradually, the atmosphere in the entire room changed.


    ***


    ***


    ''That was easier than I thought ,'' I chuckled to myself as I took control of multiple Cerebrum agents.


    The scanner at the entrance was able to disable my suggestion. And I could feel some kind of mental barrier surrounding the HQ .


    I learned from Kanon that this mental barrier was artificially made and could be hacked. This was the reason why it took me a couple of days to go with this n. She had been gathering information from the inside, and I had been nning everything .


    Hacking a state-of-the-art facility might be challenging for some, but my n was not something that any mortal mind couldprehend. It involved synergizing my various skills and utilizing them in a way that only a genius like me could think of.


    Before this, I had experimented on Kanon.


    She quickly absorbed the knowledge of hacking through the power of Quick Learning, facilitated by our Mind Power-Sharing connection.


    The advantage of Quick Learning was that all the information she acquired during this elerated process would be permanently retained.


    However, given the difference in our mental capacities, I needed to make some adjustments to ensure her mind seamlessly amodated the new knowledge once I disconnected from her.


    In this experiment, I was actually able to artificially increase all her stats. I basically turned her into a super hacker .


    I was like a virus; the moment one of mine entered their base, I could multiply my influence and corrode them from the inside without them even knowing.


    "Momma, look, that big brother is so handsome!" A little girl pointed her hands towards me, so I waved my hand and she felt really happy.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle to myself. Kids have a way of pointing out the obvious.


    As for her mother, well, she blushed even more when our eyes met. She nervously started ying with her hair. She seemed quite young, probably a mom at an early age.


    ''Hey hey, you''re in front of your kid, how can you act like this?'' I sighed inwardly. Some mothers were just too sexually frustrated.


    ''Maybe we should find a quieter spot?'' I asked myself.


    Currently, I was seated on a bench on the first floor. It was inconspicuous, and I blended in with the regr shoppers. I even bought an ice cream, and Rei Mei was with me as my supposed sweetheart.


    I chose her for a few reasons.


    Min Hee and Eun-Haa were too eye-catching. One might give the impression that I''m into cosy, while the other... well, that thought was so bad that I''d better not dwell on it.


    "Why are we just sitting here and eating ice cream? And why do I have to wear this disguise?" Rei Mei whispered into my ears.


    I hadn''t shared my n with anyone, being cautious about the possibility that someone might read their minds .


    "Just calm down, I have everything under my control," I replied with a confident grin as I focused back on my puppets below.


    ***


    ***


    The sound of a mechanical door opening greeted me as I swiped my ID card. I was now walking towards the prison ward, and no one was stopping me because, at the moment, I was controlling a security guard.


    I continued to walk casually until I reached some kind of control room. After knocking on the metal door, someone peeked through a small window. After realizing that it was one of their own, they opened the door for me.


    "It''s my shift already," I casually mentioned.


    Thanks to my passive abilities, I seamlessly adopted the personality of the people I controlled, making all my actions appear natural.


    "You''re 10 minutes too early," one of the guards monitoring the CCTV raised his eyebrows.


    "Am I?" I grinned, and they caught on that something was off, but by then, it was toote. Their once skeptical looks were reced with nk stares, then a creepy smile of their own.

 Chapter 321: A Complex Plan

    With everyone in the room under my control, I immediately checked theirputers to see the names of the people being held in custody in this ce.


    The server for this ce was not connected to the main frame, requiring me to manually check the data.


    As I utilized theputer, what greeted me were the names of the prisoners and their current cells disyed on the screen. Scrolling down, I examined the details closely.


    The size of this facility surprised me; the numbers indicated that there were over 400 gifted individuals here. It highlighted how easily mind power could corrupt someone, leading these individuals to end up here due to actions that caught the attention of Cerebrum.


    Or.


    Another high possibility; Cerebrum must be capturing gifteds indiscriminately, regardless of whether they hadmitted any wrongdoing, simply judging their abilities as too dangerous.


    Mytter assumption seemed more likely, considering how much effort they made to try and dispose of me just because I killed a few thousand North Korean soldiers. It''s really unfair if you ask me.


    ''Damn it ,'' I cursed inwardly. There was no record of my mother or Alice in the system.


    Realizing that the list was of limited use, I decided to hack into theputer to gain more in-depth ess.


    In order to speed up my hacking process, I needed to install a pre-existing malware. The beauty of it all was that I didn''t require a physical USB for any of these operations.


    Creating a biological type USB was aplex process, rooted in the principles of molecr maniption and nanotechnology.


    Leveraging my Shapeshifting ability, I altered the structure of the molecules in my fingertip, arranging them in a pattern that mimicked the data-transfer functionality of a USB drive.


    This intricate maniption allowed me to interface with theputer system seamlessly, initiating the download of the necessary malware without the need for a physical USB device.


    Where did the malware came from?


    It was already stored in my Mind Computer as an application, eliminating the need for me to build it from the ground up, unlike Kanon. This made the whole process very smooth.


    In just 5 seconds, I gained ess to the CCTV cameras in each cell. I clicked on them and double-checked everyone to make sure that I didn''t miss anything.


    The cells they were in weren''t typical dirty prison cells; instead, they resembled what others might find in mental hospitals, with white walls stretching all around and a, sterile bright light illuminating everything.


    And it wasn''t just the room that resembled a mental hospital; in fact, even the people trapped inside were treated more inhumanely than patients with mental disorders.


    They were strapped in with their own white robes, some wearing blindfolds over their eyes, and others with their mouths covered.


    I could also tell that some of these people were heavily drugged; their movements were sluggish, and it was evident that they were hopeless .


    ''This could have been me if I hadn''t been careful,'' I sighed to myself, grateful that my cautious and vignt approach kept me under their radar until I became powerful enough to infiltrate them boldly now.


    Turns out, not buying into those novels where MC''s that have a system, facep everyone, and brag to the world about how powerful and awesome they are was a pretty smart move. Going at my own pace worked pretty damn well.


    Returning to the mission at hand, I continued to switch views from one CCTV to the next. To expedite the process, I utilized all the monitors, scanning through them until something caught my interest.


    ''Alice,'' I stopped on one screen, my gaze fixed on a woman with blonde hair, pinned down on a bed.


    The restraints were so tight that only her hair was visible, but I could discern her identity from the shape of her face.


    Seeing her there, despite not having any official records, fueled my hope that my mother might also be held here.


    I proceeded to check the remaining cells, anticipating any sign of her.


    However , my efforts proved futile; she was not among the confined gifted. The sense of longing and concern welled up within me, wondering about the whereabouts and well-being of my mother.


    At the same time, seeing Alice and not my mom frustrated me to the point where my mood swung again, and I felt an urge to destroy everything, holding the entire city of Seoul hostage.


    ''You want me to spare millions of people? Alright, give me back my mother,'' I thought angrily.


    ''Calm yourself, Zyden. If you go full pyscho, there will be noing back,'' I controlled my breathing. My mood swings were getting more erratic.


    Finally, my emotions calmed down, and I began to be more level-headed.


    ''I can save her now, but I still don''t have any information about mom,'' I pondered as my mind raced for my next move. Alice was the least of my priorities, after all.


    In the end, I decided to put Alice rescue on hold for the time being so I could investigate more .


    I closed my eyes and link to another puppet .


    This time, I was walking in another lobby. The walls were made of metal and painted white. From this person memory, this ce would lead to an area where the higher-ranking officials were located.


    Unfortunately, this area had another scanner. If I passed through that, my powers would be neutralized.


    But that wasn''t enough to stop my genius mind. I waited for a couple of minutes, and when another person passed through it, it was the opportunity I had been waiting for.


    "Hey, I have something to tell you," I called out without passing through the scanner. I observed that this thing only activate when someone passed through it , so I wanted to test my hypothesis .


    "Can you fetch me some coffee," I used my suggestion.


    [Suggestion: Rejected]


    "Go get your own," the agent rolled her eyes and walk away from me.


    ''Well, at least I tried,''

 Chapter 322: Bypassing

    Contemting the next steps in my n, I lingered in the lobby. Observing individuals entering the adjacent area, they all appeared to be regr employees.


    Attempting to influence them seemed futile, as any efforts would likely be neutralized by the scanner.


    An alternative approach crossed my mind¡ªutilizing teleportation. But there was some issue with that n.


    While I could potentially bypass the scanner at this range, theck of information regarding possible countermeasures in this facility made me hesitant to proceed.


    Besides, I hadn''t even tested what would happen if I actually teleported through the scanner.


    I recognized the importance of taking the safer route to gather the necessary data. There was a lingering concern that this facility might have measures to delete information during emergencies.


    ''I should find a more quiet ce first,'' with that in mind, I walked into the nearest restroom and entered one of its cubicles.


    At the same time , I went on and study the map I got from hacking into the system. The blueprint of the whole buildingid all before me.


    "Let''s see if this will work," I focused my attention on the wall in front of me. The bathroom should directly lead me to the other side if I teleported from here.


    The issue with these scanners was that they were positioned in a way that there was no room on both sides; all were pure metal. My teleportation range was not enough to pass the whole area in one go.


    So, a genius idea popped into my mind.


    Well, in my case, a genius idea should be considered a normal one because, to be honest, I''m too smart to think of something dumb to begin with. I have to put in extra effort toe up with a stupid idea.


    Pure metal would be really hard to destroy even with my telekinesis, and quantum mas would create too much noise. But I had something much better: a ck hole.


    I closed my eyes, immersing myself in the silence of the bathroom. Raising my hands, my right eye transformed into a swirling abyss as I visualized a ck hole materializing 10 meters within the metal walls.


    *BLINK


    I teleported into the space created by the ck hole and repeated the process until I emerged in what appeared to be a spacious office. It was the type of office you usually see in those wealthypanies, not an underground base.


    It was also a good thing that I had made myself invisible, so the man seated at his desk remained oblivious to my presence.


    I hovered towards him and then peered at what he was looking at on hisputer. He was examining intriguing files, mostly about Gifteds.


    ''Oh, a Gifted who can turn people into stone?'' I muttered to myself as I examined the information on the screen.


    Considering the details he had on other Gifteds, I assumed he must hold a high position. Even after Kanon hacked into Cerebrum, the avable information she got was quite limited.


    I hovered towards the front of his desk and saw that he was actually a director.


    ''Oh, shoot, I hit the jackpot,'' I chuckled to myself. Jumping inside an office and catching a big fish in one go was quite unexpected.


    ''Don''t move,'' I whispered to him as I used my Telekinesis to hold him in ce, just in case my ability failed.


    [Suggestion: Seed ]


    But there was no need for that; he immediately sumbed to my power.


    ''What is happening? Why do I feel like everything is too easy?'' I thought to myself. I was under the impression that Cerebrum, as an international organization, would have more protection. But aside from that barrier and scanner, everyone here seemed easily manipted by me.


    Now, I''m wondering how an organization like this managed to survive this long against powerful Gifteds.


    Or maybe the Korean branch just sucks big time? That was another possibility that I was thinking of. Zhang was Chinese, and I don''t think he was originally part of this branch at all.


    In fact, most of the people I fought back on the ind were not Korean.


    ''Maybe I should change my strategy,'' I mused. My n was to gather information about my mother, but what if I took control over everyone here?


    Using oath and by hacking the entire mainframe, this ce could continue to function normally, while in the shadows, I would be in control of everyone.


    ''You''re a genius, Zyden,'' I couldn''t help but grin mischievously after thinking of a brilliant n like this.


    With that, I linked my mind to the director. I didn''t really care about who I controlled, as long as I got ess to the mainframe.


    I began hacking into theputer to retrieve the information I needed.


    ''Got it!'' I eximed after finding a file containing information about my mother. As I clicked the file, I was greeted with all the information they had on her. Unlike the filesin the confinement ward, this was more detailed.


    The name on the filewas unfamiliar, yet as my eyes fixated on her photograph, an unwavering certainty washed over me ¨C she was undoubtedly my mother.


    In that moment, my heart quickened its pace, a surge of emotion coursing through me. The image before me captured her essence in all its beauty, a vivid reflection of the enchanting woman etched in my memories.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name : Zayen Zol.


    Age : N/A


    Danger Level : Super Dangerous (Nation Level)


    Power : Mind Control , Telekineses , Element User , Immortality , Genius


    More Info (Click)


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ''I know it; my mom is OP!'' I feel like a proud kid, knowing that my mother was this powerful. Look at the immortality part ¡ª it means she could not die at all. How cool was that.


    ''No wonder she did not age in the picture,'' I thought to myself, recalling the photo taken on that rooftop. Everything was falling to pieces now.


    *CLICK.


    I clicked on "More Info" to delve deeper into details about her, hopeful that her current location would be avable in this data.


    However, another name popped up on her file that caught my attention ¨C "Zed Zol." It shared the samest name as my mother, so I clicked on it.


    *CLICK

 Chapter 323: Family Background

    As I clicked on the name "Zed Zol," another window popped up showing his files.This time, I found multiple pictures of him.


    One picture showed an old, thin man with eyes that seemed to have seen a lot of bad things in the world.


    Another was a handsome stud with ck hair and jet ck eyes that could probably make any woman''s heart skip a beat. I''m not kidding; the young man in the picture would make idols look like peasants.


    ''Wait, the simrities are too uncanny. Could this guy be my real father?'' I asked myself.


    Maybe mom cheated on my father, and this super handsome guy who was a little bit less attractive than me was my biological father. His younger photos look exactly like me when I first reached 20 charisma.


    I would have even thought this was my picture if not for the fact that the photo before me showed a man wearing an old military uniform. And , I''m pretty sure I haven''t joined the army during world war II so this must be apletely different person.


    Just thinking about it feels like I''m slowly solving the puzzle.


    Ihad been wondering why my mother chose my father in the first ce; not to be rude, but they seemed like heaven and Earth. So, an affair doesn''t seem out of the question.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name : Zed Zol.


    Age : N/A


    Danger Level : Super Dangerous (Nation Level)


    Power : Telekineses , Extreme Pull and Push , Maism, Singrity , Immortality


    More Info (Click)


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ''So, this man is my grandfather?'' I chuckled to myself , and then at the same time prayed.


    ''Sorry, Dad, for calling you dirt... I mean Earth,'' I sincerely prayed that he would forgive me.


    After paying my respects to my father who I love really much, I scanned through all the avable information on my supposed grandfather. And there was a lot.


    I was hoping to discover that my family was actually a bunch of overpowered people, and now they''re living in a ce that can''t be touched by any humans. In that ce, the technology was advanced, and living there would be paradise.


    However ¡ª


    Inside his files were details of crimes hemitted in the past and how dangerous he was. However, what caught my attention was his code name: Zero, and the information regarding the Zol Bloodline .


    Reading through them, I began to have a better understanding of how scary my family background was.


    ording to the files, the Zol Bloodline existed long before the oldest recorded civilizations and had been the caused of multiple apocalyptic event that plunged the world into chaos.


    But something urred that put an end to this bloodline once and for all, and it''s the reason why humanity was able to flourish and reach this far.


    It was safe to say that humans would have achieved even greater heights if not for the Zol habitual actions of destroying anything they found annoying.


    ''So my ancestors are a bunch of psychos and unstable people?'' I was shocked by this revtion.


    I couldn''t believe that someone as kind-hearted and generous as me came from such a family. I mean, if this information were all true, then even Satan would probably give away his seat in hell.


    The list of their deeds was recorded, and some of them were so exaggerated that at this point, I thought I was reading a novel or something.


    Whoever wrote these things was definitely on a mission to destroy the reputation of the Zol n.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Toba Super volcanicEruption : (Artificial Eruption)


    Date: 74,000 years ago


    Location : Sumatra , Indonesia


    The exact death toll was unknown, but it was believed to have caused a significant reduction in the human poption.


    Reason: They wanted to decrease the temperature of the because it was too hot for their current n Leader.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Egyptian Pyramid


    Date: 2000-3000 BCE


    Location : Ancient Egypt.


    The Zol n, wielding control over the sand itself , buried the pyramids by unleashing a month-long barrage of artificial sandstorms, takingmand of the very desert elements to shroud the ancient structure.


    Reason: ording to history, they did not like the shape of pyramids, and it annoyed them that humans were trying to act like gods. Zol saw humans as ants, and should only develop a certain level of intellect .


    In ancient Egypt, the powerful Gifteds known as Netjeru (Egyptian gods)waged a fierce battle against the Zol n.


    The Netjeru utilized their unique ability to project soul-like beings, but despite their efforts, they were ultimately defeated and eradicated by the brutal power of the Zol n.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Antis Down Fall


    Date :9000-10000 BCE


    Location : Antic Ocean


    Antis stood as the pinnacle of human technology in a bygone era. Humanity had achieved a civilization that was not only self-sufficient but also boasted a functional political system.


    However, ording to historians, a tragedy urred when the Zol n leader sought the hand of the only daughter of the King of Antis, only to be refused.


    Enraged, the entire Zol n wielded their power to lift the entire city into the air and sank it in the middle of the ocean.


    And as a further insult, it was said that all Antean women were kidnapped and used for pleasure by the members of the Zol n. As for the princess, her hands were cut off, and she was forced to kill her own father through the power of mind control.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "This is just too much," I shook my head, stopping halfway through. I know it; I always feel that I''m leaning more on the good side despite killing thousands of people, and always trying torture others.


    Now I finally know the reason. Simply put, all my rtives are just too darn evil that I looked like a good guy inparison . I wonder if they would feel disappointed of me for being less crazy than them?


    ''On second thought, maybe it''s a good thing that they were hunted down to extinction, or Earth would have been messed up again. Just imagining a world withoutputers, anime, hentai and other techie stuff was too much to handle ,'' I sighed in relief knowing that those crazy bastards were now dead.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 324: On Plain Sight

    I scanned through all the records, and the details inside provided me with more knowledge about the inner workings of Cerebrum South Korea.


    I now knew the location of my mother, which turned out to be Jeju Ind. Contrary to my initial belief, the Seoul Branch was not the main headquarters in South Korea.


    The pieces of the puzzle fell into ce, now I knew the reason behind the surprisingly weak security in this ce.


    *CLICK.


    I turned off theputer and leaned back in my chair. My mind raced as I considered my next move, various simtions running through my mind as I tried to choose the best course of action.


    There were 3 things I needed to do in order to fully control this ce .


    First, I needed to gain control over the other five directors, the highest ruling bodies in this ce.


    Second, I had to hack into the mainframe that controlled all the scanners in this facility, which could neutralize my powers.


    Thest step was to utilize my Oath to wrap everything up.


    The directors would be easy; the main issue was hacking into the mainframe.


    Imunicated with the person I''m currently controlling within his subconsciousness and figured out that the central mainframe of this base was located on a different floor.


    This floor was heavily guarded and directly connected to the mainframe of Cerebrum Asia. If they detected someone hacking into the system, the area had a self-detonator in ce that would release gas, killing everyone.


    If it were just a normal server, it wouldn''t be a problem.


    However, I found out that it was actually a biologicalputer with its own artificial intelligence. This was the reason it was isted from other servers¡ªCerebrum feared it could leak into the Inte, so they only allowed it tomunicate with other Biological Computers.


    ''I wonder what kind of biologicalputer we are talking about,'' I thought to myself. I was curious about how they were able to create one to begin with, and whether it works simrly to my Mind Computer.


    "Time to work ,"


    After memorizing the location of the main server, I stood up from my chair and went to the next office .


    DING !


    I pressed the circr button on the metal door and waited for the person inside to open it. These doors were mechanical, and though I could bypass them through teleportation, I found it a hassle considering that I could just enter the normal way.


    *SWING!


    The door open up


    "Oh, good timing," a man in his 50s wearing a white polo shirt greeted me. He looked like he was on his way to do something important.


    "What do you mean?" I asked.


    "We have an emergency meeting," he replied and walked away, gesturing for me to follow him.


    I was curious, so I matched his pace and didn''t control him right away.


    Fortunately, there were no scanners on our way to an area that seemed to be a meeting room.


    The door slid open automatically, revealing a space that resembled a scene from a futuristic movie.


    There was arge 100-inch monitor disying a map of the world at the front, catching my attention. The table was made of ss, and various images were visible on its surface, creating a high-tech and sophisticated atmosphere.


    ''Advanced technology!'' I eximed inwardly. I''m a sucker for this type of thing.


    "Sit down so the meeting can start," a man with a mean-looking facemanded. He seemed to be a big shot among the directors, so I followed suit and behaved.


    Seeing everyone here made me feel like I was really lucky; in this meeting, I could check off one item from my to-do list; Control Everyone .


    "Do you all remember that Gifted in North Korea ?" The mean-looking man asked.


    Everyone nodded, including me. After hearing the word "Powerful" , "Handsome, Awesome" and "North Korea," it was obvious that they were talking about me.


    "We confirmed from our research team that he was in fact controlling Origin energy ," The mean looking man dered.


    "Impossible! Are you sure?" Another director reacted, his face contorted in anger. He must really hate the Zol Bloodline.


    I was already aware of this origin energy after reading my grandfather''s files. If my assumption was correct, then it was the same energy that I could see whenever I use Telekinesis.


    "It was a good thing that we killed that monster , " Another one chimed in with a sneered of contempt.


    ''Hey, hey, calling me a monster is a bit much,'' I protested inwardly. These people could not even appreciate how good I waspared to my rtives. I should get recognition instead of insults.


    But that was for ater time. I would make sure that they would prostrate themselves in submission after take over this ce.


    For now, I was curious about what would unfold in this meeting. Without the worry of being discovered, I acted casually and observed .


    "But we still have a problem. The Main HQ is ming us for allowing someone like that to cause international conflict. They are now asking for our stock of Varium." the mean-looking man answered. He seemed adamant about not parting ways with it.


    ''Varium?'' I mused . This was new information, so I went back into the subconscious of my puppet and asked him about it.


    ording to him, Varium was some kind of special mineral. He didn''t know where this material came from, but it had the ability to increase the lifespan of ordinary humans. It could also assist in cultivating powerful gifted without them going crazy.


    ''Oh, so it''s basically useless to me,'' I chuckled to myself. I did not need a special mineral to grow stronger; I already have the system.


    Besides, I have a phobia against minerals and stones. For all I know, this thing they call Varium could kill me.


    ''Okay, time to wrap this up. I''ve heard enough.''


    But before I could use my power, the mean-looking guy said something that almost made me jump in joy.


    "So, who will deliver the Varium to Jeju Ind?"

 Chapter 325: Mainframe

    Hearing about this opportunity, I immediately used my Mind Eye to check everyone''s stats, and none of them had Mind Power. They were all ordinary humans, which turned out to be a big mistake on their part.


    "I''ll take care of it," I volunteered , lifting my hands confidently while I use my suggestion.


    [Suggestion : Rejected ]


    "You have another job in Japan right ? " The mean looking guy questioned. His resistance to my power hinted at the possibility that he possessed something capable of neutralizing my abilties¡ªperhaps a Moon Gem.


    With this added variable in mind, I resisted the impulse to use my abilities recklessly. Instead, I took a moment to survey the surroundings, checking for any surveince cameras.


    Satisfied that there were none, I initiated n B.


    In an instant, everyone in the room froze, their bodies immobilized and voices silenced.


    The realization that they had been infiltrated dawned upon them, but it was toote to escape the consequences. Only divine intervention could offer them salvation now, and I doubted even the Almighty would lend an ear to their prayers.


    I inspected their belongings for any signs of the Moon gem using my Telekinesis .To my surprise, it was nowhere to be found. However, a ck card caught my attention, adorned with an unusual pattern. Every person in the room possessed one, except for me.


    Consulting my puppet, I discovered that I was only able to influence him before because he had carelessly left the card on his desk, feeling overly secure in the confines of an underground base.


    How could he have possibly anticipated that someone like me, with a collection of powers more extensive than my underwear, would quietly teleport into his office?


    I feel a twinge of pity for everyone in the room due to theirck of foresight, but then again, that''s just life. Not everyone could be as clever as me.


    This card wasn''t made of Moon Stone, but rather an artificially crafted device emitting frequencies designed to neutralize mind control powers. Its creation was aplex process, so it was only avable for people with high status and rank.


    It became evident to me that the card was highly effective; if this technology could be mass-produced, my mind control powers would be rendered useless even against ordinary humans.


    ''Now, let''s see if this will work,'' I tapped the table, seamlessly blending in as I resumed using my suggestion. Carefully, I avoided any exaggerated request , ensuring that my words conveyed a subtle plea for their favor.


    [Suggestion: Sess]


    [Suggestion: Sess]


    [Suggestion: Sess]


    [Suggestion: Sess]


    Just like that, all four directorspletely surrendered to my control.


    "I will deliver the varium, " I asked again, but this time, the mean looking man smiled at me.


    "Yes," he replied with a nod.


    ***


    ***


    ''Another fucking scanner,'' I sighed to myself, seeing yet another one.


    Fortunately, I already knew the drill. Just as before, I use my ck-hole ability to create a pocket of space within the walls, allowing me to effortlessly teleport past the scanner.


    After that, I continued walking until I reached a metal door. Opening it, I found myself inside a long, well-lit lobby with lights behind a ss in every direction.


    ''Why do I feel like I''ve seen this ce before?'' I pondered to myself, a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu settling in.


    Suddenly the door I entered through closed down , and I heard a humming sound andser beams started to form in formation .


    [Please Insert the Key or the rm system would activate]


    A mechanical sound echoed, and that served as my cue. Each of the five directors had a key on them, and I just needed to ce each one in its respective slot.


    CLICK


    The keys worked seamlessly, and theser formation shut down with a satisfying click.


    ''Imagine if Ie across a holographic girl in the end,'' I chuckled to myself, imagining that scene in a zombie movie.


    Unfortunately, my expectations were off the mark because what awaited me was a room filled with brains encased in numerous ss containers, each covered in a green substance.


    The ss container had tubes attached, with the green substance flowing toward the center where a singr, distinct brain rested. This particr brain stood out, adorned with metals and even integrated bio-chips.


    "What the hell is this things?" I couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off as I gazed at these brains.


    Curious, I delved once again into the subconsciousness of my puppet and inquired.


    His revtion was nothing short of shocking. The brains I was currently seeing were all from Gifted individuals.


    Thework link they had established served the purpose of powering up this biologicalputer. As for its ultimate purpose, even the Directors were in the dark, but it appeared that most branches have such facilities within them.


    I doubted that they created this setup without a purpose. My gut feeling hinted that Cerebrum was hiding something big, involving these Gifted brains.


    "Forget it, I just need to try and see if I can do something with this biologicalputer first, Maybe I can learn more after hacking it," I shook my head, pushing my curiosity to the back of my mind for the time being.


    I focused on studying the main brain, searching for any means to connect with it. After a thorough examination, I came across something resembling a USB port, but with a circr shape instead of the standard one.


    ''Let''s see,'' I slowly raised my fingers and inched it closer.


    However, a moment of caution swept over me. It seemed foolish to proceed without clear information on whether this could be dangerous or not. I didn''t want to risk putting my fingers into something of unknown origin.


    But before I could even touch it, I felt a sudden surge of mental wavesing from the bio-chip brain trying to attack me.


    ''This is dangerous !'' I eximed.


    I attempted to disconnect my puppet, but it was toote. Whatever mental wave it was had directly connected to my Mind Link, reaching into my real body.

 Chapter 326: Unusual Meeting

    [System: Danger]


    [System: Danger]


    [System: Danger]


    [System: Shield of Z Activated]


    [System: Shield of Z failed]


    [System: Host Mind Power will be severely limited for 10 days to activate Safe Mode]


    [Yes] or [No]


    ''Yes,'' I hurriedly answered. I didn''t care about the penalty; my problem right now was immediate. I could feel something entering my brain, and it was not a good sensation.


    [System: Safe Mode Activated]


    After hearing the notification, my vision abruptly blurred, and my connection to the outside world shut off.


    When my sight returned, I found myself in a space filled with pure white. An infinite expanse of white surrounded me; there was nothing else.


    However, as I turned around, a towering structure was in front of me¡ªa giant silver gate adorned with intricate markings, resembling lines that zigzagged .


    "Where am I?" I mused to myself. This ce felt different from when I was confined in that dark space. Strangely, I felt naked and exposed, as if someone were watching me.


    The feeling was hard to describe. I was ustomed to being in control, but in this ce, I felt weak and insignificant.


    "What is this giant gate?" I wondered aloud, walking closer to it and attempting to touch it. To my surprise, I saw that my hands also turned white, with only the ck outline remaining visible.


    I began touching it and even exerted force to try and break it open, but it didn''t budge at all.


    The surface of the gate was an enigma. It didn''t feel like metal; it was as if I were touching something ethereal, a tangible illusion. The sensation was present, but the substance seemed elusive, like grasping at a phantom.


    "You should not touch that," a kid voice echoed behind me, prompting me to turn around.


    As I turned, I found myself facing another individual, but he was pure white with only the outline revealing his form. Unlike me, he was quite small, sitting on the white floor and grinning at me.


    When I looked at this kid, a genuine fear gripped me. It felt as though I was staring at someone beyond myprehension.


    "Who are you?" I inquired with a calm voice. Even though I found myself powerless in this ce, I held onto the assurance that my system wouldn''t have led me here just to face my death.


    He didn''t respond and simply tilted his head. He had no eyes, and only an outline of his mouth was visible, yet I could feel that he was looking at me¡ªor rather, through me. This was the reason I felt naked in this ce; he had been watching me all along.


    "Oh, interesting. You''re not the one who wanted to open the gate?" he grin at me. Even with his mouth made of outline , I could sense a creepy smile.


    "What gate ? You mean this one ?" I asked.


    "You''re funny. Of course, it''s that gate. Do you see any other gate here?," he startedughing hysterically, even rolling on the ground. It felt like I was talking to a kid. Luckily, my maturity allowed me to keep myposure.


    "Are you finished?" I asked with stern voice after seeing that he had no ns to stop anytime soon.


    "I apologize, I apologize," he bowed his head in a sarcastic manner. I could tell he was mocking me.


    "I thought you were one of those foolish humans trying to open this gate, but..." He paused for a moment.


    "You also have your own gate, don''t you?" He grinned at me.


    ''Gate? Did he mean that door from before?'' I mused to myself.


    Both of us were at a standstill, and I didn''t know where to proceed at this point.


    "Alright, as an exchange for being rude, you can ask me three questions. I can answer anything. I will only tell you the truth " he raised his finger but he could not hide his chuckle.


    "Anything?" I repeated his words, still not fully trusting him.


    "Yes, that''s one question out of two!" Hisughter echoed, filling the space as he rolled on the ground in amusement.


    ''Motherfucker!'' I seethed in annoyance.


    This time, I was on the brink of pping this kid into oblivion. It was a good thing I didn''t have ess to my powers right now, or I would have turned him into an ink blot and put him in a pen.


    ''But this kid can''t be ordinary. He must have some serious background to stay so calm in a ce like this,'' I mused to myself, taking a moment to calm down.


    ''And I only have two questions avable, so I should make them count. Now I feel like an idiot for wasting one,'' I sighed to myself.


    My mind raced, contemting the best question to maximize my remaining tries. Asking this kid about this ce seemed like a good idea, but he could easily respond with a vague one-word answer without providing any context. I needed to be creative.


    "What is the true nature of the ce we are in right now?" I asked, trying to extract as much information as possible with a single question.


    He didn''t respond immediately, but a wide grin spread across his nk face, it seemed he found my question very interesting.


    "Good question , " He nodded in approval.


    "This ce is a metaphysical realm where the boundaries of the physical, spiritual, and ¡­" He stop at his track and the grin on his face suddenly shifted into a frown .


    ''Why did he stop?'' I asked myself.


    However, before I could do anything, my vision slowly cked out again.


    "What''s happening?" I shouted to him, but instead of answering, he shook his head.


    "I have a feeling that we will meet each other again," he replied with a smile.


    The grin on his face returned, but I could sense from his voice that he had be more serious. I wanted to ask more about this ce, but no matter how hard I tried, my vision kept dimming.

 Chapter 327: Better Specs

    [Authors Note : I move this part here to improve transition ]


    ****


    As my vision came back, I found myself in another space. This time, everything was bathed in blue color, and I could see something resembling a giant metal brain on the horizon.


    The giant object took on the shape of a human brain, yet instead of blood, vains, and soft tissues, it was covered with intricate metal structures.


    Streams of light coursed through it, creating a neon-like disy that served as a peculiar form of neurotransmission.


    The ground beneath me was ck. Blue neon lights adorned it in a pattern that hummed with energy, which synchronized with the impulse of the metal brain. It was as if these neon lights were extensions, akin to a tree, and these strips were the roots.


    [System : Mission - Kill all the anti-virus ] [Reward Skill : Digital Defense ]


    "Anti-virus?" I was confused. ''What anti-virus? ''


    As if on cue to my question, the sky and neon light shifted from blue to red, casting a tense glow.


    What followed was a buzzing sound, and then, a horde of flying mechanical snakes, each adorned with a single, colossal, unblinking eye, pierced the air, descending to attack me.


    I didn''t know how these snakes were able to fly without wings, but in this ce, a flying snake would be the least weird thing, so I just epted it as it was.


    ''My powers are back!'' I thought to myself, ted after being able to ess the system interface again.


    "This will be much easier now," I chuckled aloud. No matter how many of these things came at me, one quantum maic or Aegis Projection would be enough to destroy them.


    Raising my hands, I attempted to use Telekinesis first to try and check them out. I didn''t want to instantly zap them with my overpowered powers. I figured it''s polite to at least say hello before obliterating them.


    However, I quickly realized that something was wrong. There was no invisible energy in this ce, meaning that one of my most powerful abilities was rendered useless at the moment.


    ''Fuck me,'' I cursed inwardly, the horde of mechanical snakes inching forward. With that realization, I attempted to use my other skills, but none of them worked.


    ''Okay, time to run,'' I chuckled awkwardly, feeling a bit embarrassed about my bold words earlier. I quickly turned away from the horde of mechanical snakes trying to kill me.


    Just to rify, I wasn''t running between my tails; it was more of a strategic retreat.


    Fortunately, my attributes remained unchanged, allowing me to sprint faster than the mechanical swarm chasing me. The sound of their metallic hisses echoed, creating a disconcerting noise as I fled.. I mean strategically relocate.


    My feet were swift, and with no obstacles on the super t ground, I managed to gain some distance.


    ''Are they still chasing me ?'' I tried to look back, but everything I saw was swallowed by an abyss of pitch ck. The swarm had devoured the entire space, obliterating any trace of light and shrouding the sky in imprable darkness.


    ''Yeah, they are still chasing me,'' I smiled wryly thinking of the irony of the situation.


    How did I, the strongest most handsome genius in the world, be someone who runs from a bunch of anti-virus? And since when did anti-virus be this terrifying?


    ''I can''t just keep running forever. I need to find a way to fight this thing,'' I thought to myself, calming down and beginning to strategize. Panicking at this moment wouldn''t help much anyway.


    ''Wait, if these things are like anti-virus, then that means my consciousness is in a digital space. So, meaning¡­,'' a smile formed on my face as I finally found a way to survive this swarm.


    Closing my eyes, I attempted to ess my Mind Computer. It was the only ability I had rted to the digital world, so if it didn''t work, I was pretty much screwed right now.


    [Ding]


    I was able to materialize its interface, and the realism here was even more astonishing.


    I hurriedly go through my avable malwares, finally settling on my most dangerous one.


    "Download Darkness Virus," Imanded, hoping this strategy would turn the tide.


    As mymand pushed through, ck liquid began oozing from every pore of my body. It resembled blood, but the inky substance had an different quality.


    Dripped by the ck fluid, the ground was voraciously devoured, creating a ck pool.


    Simultaneously, an empowering connection surged within me, as if my thoughts could manipte and guide this ck liquid .


    When the ck pool wasrge enough, an actual brain started to stick out from the ground until it fully surfaced. This brain was smaller than the one I saw earlier, and unlike that colossal structure , this thing was mostly made of soft tissues. Only some parts had bits of metal, kind of like aputer chip.


    It was a fascinating sight to behold, unfortunately, I didn''t have the luxury to savor the view.


    Imanded the ck liquid to surge like a tsunami, a dark wave against the swarm of mechanical snakes.


    The ck substance intertwined with the metallic serpents, creating a swirling dance of darkness and machinery. Each mechanical snake fought against the intrusion, its mechanical body contorting and writhing in resistance.


    Unfortunately, even my strongest malware was getting overwhelmed by the sheer number of Anti-Virus entities. The mechanical snakes seemed endless, and it was only a matter of time before my ck liquid would be pushed back.


    With that in mind, I unleashed another type of virus, code-named "ITS." Originally designed to destroy memory drives , it had the power to replicate files until the memory waspletely filled.


    I wanted to test if this would work here. After downloading it, my darkness virus began to expand faster and faster and the swarm of snakes began to be pushed back.


    But it was not enough. I downloaded another virus called "AZUR MORPH" This thing had the ability to change any files into virus files. It worked miracles, as the swarm of mechanical snakes, instead of being destroyed, started turning on each other.


    The tide of this battle shifted to me , and I began to finally see some hopes .


    I''ve been thinking about it. Maybe the system sent me here to manually destroy that brain thingy. I''m pretty sure it was the one that tried to invade my brain.


    So instead of me being corrupted, my job here was to destroy that brain first.


    ''Let''s see who willst longer,'' I sneered in contempt.

 Chapter 328: [Bonus Chapter] Code

    The sh between the two forces collided, and everything descended into chaos. I bombarded the swarm with multiple malwares and viruses, yet these annoying things remained very strong and resilient.


    Fortunately, I seemed to have unlimited Mind Power in this ce, and the brain that I summoned started to grow bigger and bigger as the battle raged on.


    It was eating out the processing power of this whole space, and checking my system, my Mind Computer broke through the 200-level cap and continued to expand. This incident was giving me some unexpected benefits.


    "Go!" I shouted. It had no additional effect whatsoever; I was just bored with this battle. Neither side was winning, so I figured it would take a while for this to settle.


    That was what I predicted, but to my surprise, the swarm of mechanical snakes slowly decreased.


    "Is it losing power?," I mused to myself. Regardless, this was a great opportunity, so I pushed harder, taking control of the ck liquid to make it more efficient and effective.


    My ck Liquid, already enhanced by multiple other malwares, inched closer and closer towards my target. The tide of battle was finally turning in my favor.


    The mechanical serpents'' numbers on the other hand dwindled, and as their ranks thinned, the rate at which my malwares corrupted everything elerated, like a storm sweeping through a destendscape.


    "Time for an upgrade," Seizing control of my Mind Computer, I devised a method to manipte this entity by conjuring mechanical limbs into existence. It dawned on me that my imaginative thoughts could exert influence in this digital realm, akin to my experiences in my dream world, but with a more confined and limited scope


    With mymand, the limbs got bigger and moreplex in terms of details . Within seconds, twelve mechanical tentacles smoothly appeared. I got the idea for these cool things from Dr. Octavius and his external limbs. But here''s the twist: these tentacles were more menacing and dangerous.


    The mechanical snakes, sensing the shift on the battle, redirected their attention towards me. Their movements became more coordinated as they attempted to encircle and attack.


    Previously, they seemed all over the ce, randomly trying to outmatch my viruses . But now, they went for the kill.


    "You think I''ll just let you attack me?" I sneered in contempt. In response, I summoned hundreds of giant mechanical tentacles to throw down any snakes that managed to get past my ck Liquid.


    The giant mechanical tentacles swung with precision and force, creating a barrier that the snakes struggled to breach. Each tentacle moved with the grace and speed of a well-coordinated defense mechanism, deflecting the snakes and preventing them from reaching their intended target.


    The once-threatening swarm was now caught in a pincer attack, with my summoned tentacles and the ck Liquid working harmoniously to quell the resistance.


    [Mission Complete ]


    [Reward : Digital Defense ]


    The moment I heard the notification , a peculiar sensation rippled through my mind, an expansion that manifested on my brain.


    The metallic, CPU-like entity that once upied my organic brain began disassembling into a swarm of small nanomachines. The very essence of the machine was breaking apart, only to gracefully redistribute itself, transforming into microscopicponents.


    A torrent of information inundated my senses, and an instinctual understanding washed over me. It became clear¡ªI was experiencing a huge transformation. No longer confined by the physical limitations of my brain, the influx of data revealed a groundbreaking shift


    The nano machines reced my actual brain cells. In this moment of metamorphosis, my brain was no longer merely biological; it had evolved into a fully functionalputer.


    [Mind Computer Level 400]


    My perspective underwent a radical shift, and suddenly, I began to perceive everything as a series of ones and zeros.


    This entire realm revealed itself as a meticulously crafted program, and with my newfound power, I could influence its very fabric.


    "Stop," I muttered to myself, and in response, time came to a standstill. Everything froze¡ªeven the pulsing lights emanating from the giant metal brain¡ªall halted in perfect stillness.


    I continued to walk toward the colossal brain, but an unsettling feeling crept over me. It was as if a part of me vanished, leaving an odd void within. This peculiar emptiness coexisted with an inexplicable sense ofpleteness, creating a contradictory blend of absence and fullness.


    It was really hard to exin.


    [System : Absorbed Biological Super Computer ]


    [Yes] or [No]


    "Yes," I answered, devoid of any hint of doubt.


    The moment those words left my lips, a familiar yet unsettling feeling settled in. Without warning, I found myself transported into another space.


    The surroundings transformed into metallic lobby reminiscent of a scene from a sci-fi movie. As I observed the area, my eyes fell on a window at the side. However, peering through the ss revealed nothing but an abyss of darkness.


    "Dr. Zen" A woman''s voice echoed, snapping my attention away from the window.


    As I turned around, my gaze met that of a beautiful woman. But, she was different.


    Towering at least 6''2", her ears were unusually pointed, not excessively long, but notably so. Her eyes, a mesmerizing shade of purple, held an otherworldly quality, disying images that hinted at the presence of some kind of HUD or interface.


    Her intriguing appearance didn''t stop there; her purple hair had a metallic sheen, adding to its allure as it gleam with luster.


    She spoke in a foreignnguage, but the intricacies of her words resonated with crystal rity in my mind.


    "What''s the status of Code X ?" I found myself uttering the words, though it felt more like I was observing a distant memory of someone else.


    Hearing my words, a sense of anxiety gripped her features as she responded, "Code X is still unstable, but I came here for a different reason."


    "What is it ?" The person I was watching this memory right now asked.


    "We found a new habitable, but..." She began to speak but stop abruptly.


    "But what ?"


    She looked him in the eye and sighed.


    "This we detected has a lot of powerful energy sources. I''m afraid that a higher civilization, just like us, already owns this star system," she revealed.


    After hearing no response from him , she asked, "Should we leave this star system? But I''m afraid that our supplies of Varium won''tst much longer." She added.


    His gaze was unwavering as he calmly responded, "There''s no need for that. As long as we can finish Code X, then no one in this universe would be our match."

 Chapter 329: Code Part 2

    Before I could grasp the situation, my vision blurred again.


    In the next instant, my perspective underwent another change.


    Now, I found myself within an office, its metal-white walls reminiscent of those sci-fi movies in space.


    Futuristic elements dotted the office, with sleek and angr design giving an impression of cutting-edge technology. Arge window framed a captivating view of a distant, making it obvious that I was really in space.


    Without a hint of surprise, I calmly acknowledged, ''This is Neptune.''


    The familiarity was striking, aligning with the visuals I had previously encountered on the inte, the real and the virtual merging seamlessly, with a staggering 90% resemnce.


    However ,Any normal emotional reaction, which might have arisen after the discovery of living beings or aliens in space, remained absent to me.


    Instead, this information seamlessly integrated into my mentalndscape, as if it were just another piece of data woven into the fabric of my consciousness. Emotions, now seemingly distant, allowed me to process the revtion with a detached sense of understanding.


    Dr. Zen, or the version of me within this memory, began to inspect his tablets in a manner that felt natural. Through the screen, I could see his face, mirroring some of themon features of the woman from the earlier scene.


    Notably, his ears were also pointed, and his eyes seemed to hold the same artificial contact lens that transmit image directly into the eye.


    "Code X is still not perfect," he sighed, his mental voice audible to me.


    Engrossed in his work, he began checking something on his tablet¡ªa data unlike anything I had encountered before. Despite my mind operating at the level of aputer, the intricacies of this unfamiliar data escaped my instant analysis, proving howplex it was.


    After a few moments, he gently ced his tablet on the desk.


    "ess Memory," hemanded.


    Suddenly, a virtual image materialized within his field of vision.


    In it, a beautiful woman with blue hair appeared, apanied by a young girl.


    Their attire was unique, featuring a white silk-like fabricposed of something akin to silicone but with a metallic sheen to it.


    The backdrop was equally distinctive, with towering structures that defied the familiar shapes of buildings found on Earth.


    Additionally, my gaze caught sight of floating inds in the distance, adding an extrayer of surrealism to the scene. The entire setting seemed to exist in a realm beyond the conventions of my known world.


    "Zen, did you enjoy your vacation?" the woman inquired, her pace slow as she approached, cradling the little girl in her arms.


    "Yes," he replied with a smile.


    In that moment, he paused the image, capturing the exact frame when the woman smiled in response to his words.


    He continued to gaze at the image, until his vision blurred once again, seamlessly transporting me to another scene.


    ***


    "They''re attacking us !"


    "Dr. Zen, invaders are attacking us! You need to escape!" The woman with purple hair hurriedly rushed into the room.


    This time, she was d in a tight suitbat armor,plete with a green visor.


    Another thing that caught my attention was a peculiar apparatus at the back of the armor, seemingly linked to her visor, hinting at some kind of chemical connection.


    "No, I need to retrieve Code X first. It''s the future of our race!" he responded, donning hisbat suit in preparation for the impending conflict.


    The woman with purple hair nodded in response.


    Checking her weapon, it appeared to be some kind of futuristic and robust gun. Rather than a conventional barrel, there was a ss-like structure emitting a vibrant red light at the tip.


    "Let''s go," she dered, and both of us sprinted toward the lobby. The spaceship trembled, signaling an ongoing attack.


    "How many ships were destroyed ?"he asked in a hurried voice.


    "Thest time I checked, almost 50bat ship, 10 medium-sized and 2rge-sized spaceships were destroyed. We underestimated them, Dr. Zen. These beings don''t rely on any technology. They can control Origin Energy without the need for any medium," she exined, shedding light on the dire situation right now.


    "That''s impossible ! Origin Energy is the Universe itself ! No beings should be able to control it ?" he eximed .


    But, as if to challenge his assumptions, he witnessed something mind blowing through the spaceship window.


    A colossal entity made of pure blue energy, effortlessly hold a small fighter type space ship with its hand, contorting it as if it were a mere toy.


    The shocking scene didn''t end there; more and more of these beings materialized, joining the fray and destroying everything on their path.


    Observing the battle, it became evident that the spaceships were powerful, equipped with shields,sers, and even sma bombs.


    However, despite their best efforts, the sheer force of the enemy proved overwhelming, rendering the advanced technology insufficient to handle the one sided massacre .


    I analyzed that my chances of winning against even one of them were non-existent.


    "We need to retrieve Code X faster, or it will be toote," he dered with a deep sigh.


    The duo swiftly turned around, moving with urgency, fully aware that they could be the next target.


    As they traversed the corridors, their path intersected with other space crew donned inbat suits, all preparing for the impending battle.


    Finally, they reached the end of the hallway, where a pristine mechanical door stood.


    Using their key cards, the door slid open, revealing something I hadn''t anticipated seeing in this ce; Two human beings with opposite gender were currently confined in a ss apparatus .


    ''I thought the Zillions created the humans? ,'' I murmured to myself. The sight before me prompted a reevaluation of the narrative Dr. Hong had shared about the origins of humanity.


    "Hurry up, download the Syst..." hemanded, but before he could finish his words, the memory abruptly cut off.


    [System: Safe Mode Complete]


    [System: Anomaly detected in host brain]


    [System: Locking Super Mind Computer to prevent brain damage]


    [System: Locking Complete]


    [System: Initiating reboot]


    [10]


    [09]


    [08]


    [...]


    [01]


    "What the hell was that!" I cursed aloud, and as my vision returned, I saw people with shopping bags staring at me with a confused look.


    "Oppa, why did you just jump out like that?" Rei Mei''s voice jolted me back to reality from my still groggy state of mind.

 Chapter 330: In Control

    I sat back on the bench and tried to calm my emotions down. What I experienced back then was vivid, but the version of me in that memory was different from the present me, so I had to organized my thoughts first.


    I got the general idea of those scenes, suggesting it was a memory tied to a civilization capable of space travel.


    If that scene was real, it hinted at the existence of extraterrestrial beings. Dr. Hong''s narrative about humanity''s origin might be far moreplex than I had previously imagined.


    ''First, that pure white being, and then the existence of a digital world, followed by aliens and those energy beings? That was too many revtions in one go,'' I sighed to myself.


    As a genius, things of the unknown would linger in my mind much longer. And right now, I was bing more self conscious about it.


    This must be what Tony (Iron) felt when he entered that portal and saw multiple spaceships that could destroy Earth. Well, in my case, I don''t really have any interest in saving the¡ªjust myself and girls will do.


    "Oppa, are you okay?" Rei Mei touched my shoulder, her tone tinged with genuine concern.


    I did not reply immediately, taking a moment to fixed up my thoughts. All those new information were concerning, but now was not the time to dwell on them. I would tackle each of them in the future if needed .


    I checked my smart watch and noted that only a minute had passed since I experienced all those things. It meant that during that one minute, my mind underwent elerated thought processes. It wasn''t a far-fetched idea considering that I could also slow down time in my dream world.


    "Yeah, I''m okay," I replied with a gentle smile. There was no need for me to share my experiences; I doubted she would know anything about it in the first ce.


    "Okay then," she sighed in relief. "By the way , when are we going to rescue Sister Alice ?"


    We had been just sitting here all this time, and without her knowing my n, she must be under the impression that I was just doing nothing.


    ''What a silly girl,'' I chuckled to myself, then I reconnected with my puppet in the main server room.


    My gaze fell on the semi-mechanical brain, and this time, I connected to it without even creating an artificial USB. I simply touched it, and it resonated with me. The sensation was unlike before, where I needed a medium to establish connection.


    My Mind Computer was currently locked, but I was still able to tap into some of its overpowered capabilities.


    To be honest, that emotionless side of me was really scary, so in a way, this restriction by the system offered relief. Imagine if I couldn''t even enjoy sex anymore. No amount of power couldpensate for that.


    ''It''s done,'' I muttered to myself as I integrated with the mechanical brain and gathered information about its origin.


    It was now fully submissive to me , and I also figured out what it was.


    This Bio-Computer was just one node in a vastwork cultivating processing power, sending it elsewhere. The processing power it drew from gifted brains wasn''t the usual kind generated through hardware but actual biological brain.


    Unfortunately, I could not tracked where this thing send all those processing power, so the least I could do was make some adjustments to it.


    I ensured that no trace of any breach would be sent out, keeping me safe from being detected.


    I had taken care of this during the moment when I turned into a superputer. The version of me at that time had considered every detail to a terrifying degree. It was perfect, and I''m sure that I couldn''t have done it more wlessly.


    "It''s time to wrap things up,"


    Utilizing the backdoor I had created, I took control of everything¡ªthe barriers, the scanners, cameras . This ce was now totally defenseless against me, and no one other than myself was aware that I was in full control of this whole base.


    The next item on my agenda was to manually control everyone here, utilizing the same modus operandi. I used my Oath to take control of everyone''s loyalty. Unfortunately, my Mind Power was severely weakened, so it took me longer to finished it.


    As my eyes opened, I found myself back in the mall. Rei Mei had apparently gotten bored waiting for me and had fallen asleep on myp.


    Gently, I whispered into her ear as I ran my fingers through her hair, "Wake up, sleepyhead."


    She slowly opened her eyes, and there was even a drool on her mouth, so I picked up a napkin and wiped it off her face.


    ''That''s right, having emotions and urges is really better,'' I chuckled to myself, allowing a lewd thought to cross my mind after seeing her cute lips.


    I pondered on the paradox¡ªwanting power to achieve freedom to do anything, yet realizing that true power might strip away the very motivation behind that desire.


    ''I''ll cross that bridge when I get there,''I thought to myself.


    "Let''s go and get Alice," I spoke up.


    "Are we finally attacking the base?" She stood up, ready for action.


    "Yeah, just follow me and don''t do anything stupid," I chuckled, patting her head.


    We then walked towards the parking lot, where the entrance to the hidden underground base was located.


    I pressed the elevator casually and walk inside of it.


    "Are we really going to just walk inside and start killing everyone? You''re so brutal, Oppa!" Rei Mei eximed, her eyes widening in shock.


    She seemed to be getting cold feet, likely remembering how brutal and merciless I was back in North Korea.


    "Oh, we are definitely walking inside," I grinned at her reaction.


    "Do you have any other ns that don''t involve killing a lot of people?" She asked, her tone showing her concern .


    "Do you think I''m that crazy? I''m really a good guy, and I don''t normally go on my way to massacre everyone. " I shook my head in denial, but she still looked at me with gazes full of doubts.

 Chapter 331: In Control Part 2

    *Ding!


    The elevator slowly opened, and Rei Mei shifted her posture, assuming a battle stance as if ready to unleash her abilities at any moment.


    And her logic was sound. We had entered an elevator casually with CCTV, so she must have assumed that they already knew an intruder had entered their base to cause trouble.


    *Ding!


    As the elevator slid open again, she flinched, perhaps having second thoughts about killing a bunch of innocent people.


    "Don''t move so we don''t hurt you!" she screamed in warning, thinking that the enemy was already waiting to ambush us.


    However ¡ª


    "Eh?" she mused aloud after seeing that everyone in the facility just gave her a double-take and then ignored her altogether.


    "Are we invisible, Oppa?" she asked with a doubtful voice.


    "I don''t know, maybe they''re not so bad after all?"I teased, suppressing augh as she continued to look around with a mix of confusion and disbelief.


    "Let''s ask them," I walked out of the elevator and approached the guards.


    "Hey, our friend is here, and we wanted to see her," I said with a casual tone, trying to keep more natural.


    "Oppa ! What are you doing, this is not a campus ," Rei Mei told me off , and expected that they would be alerted , and I would resort to my abilities to neutralized them.


    The guards, however, just chuckled, seemingly unfazed by the intrusion.


    One of them gestured toward a corridor, saying, "Alice is that way, just follow the signs. You''ll find her."


    Rei Mei''s eyes widened in disbelief, and she whispered to me, "Are we in some kind of alternate reality or what?"


    I smirked and replied, "Maybe they''re just really bad at their jobs."


    She looked at me with doubtful looks, but I just ignored her and keep walking.


    The scanner lights flickered, and I simply walked through without any hindrance.


    I chuckled, realizing that these security measures were practically useless against me now.


    ***


    As we walked through the facility, it seemed like a regr day for everyone. People went about their tasks, and our presence didn''t raise any eyebrows. It was as if we seamlessly blended into the routine of the ce, and the loyalty control I had established kept things moving smoothly.


    "What did you do, Oppa?" Rei Mei started bothering me.


    "Oh, I own this ce," I teased her.


    "What? Since when?" She eximed in shock.


    "Since we got here," I chuckled at her expression.


    "Wait¡­ How?" she started asking so many questions that I remembered again that she was the most talkative among the three.


    "Stop asking too much stupid questions," I sighed. Talking to her was exhausting.


    She pouted her cheeks , but at least she did stop talking, so that was a win for me.


    After walking for a couple of minutes, we spotted Kanon standing by on another elevator .


    "Darling," She greeted me with a smile .


    Rei Mei as expected shot daggers with her eyes at her, but I shot her a look that said, "Behave." Dealing with jealousy was always an energy-draining affair.


    She reluctantly lowered her head, realizing that I was keeping her in check.


    Kanon followed us through the elevator , and then walk with us until we reached an area simr to a high end hospital room.


    "Sister Alice!" Rei Mei hurriedly rushed to her bedside. I could see from her face that she was genuinely concerned about Alice''s well-being. These two must be really close.


    I gave her some time to process her emotions, watching from the sidelines as she touched Alice''s hands.


    Commanding my puppets to bring Alice here turned out to be a good decision; otherwise, Rei Mei might have had a mental breakdown seeing Alice''s previous living condition.


    Being tied up like that was not something humans should experience, except if they angered me. Once I''m angry, anyone automatically lose their human rights by default.


    ''I must admit that she''s really pretty,'' I thought to myself.


    Seeing Alice right now, made me appreciate her beauty again. It wasn''t because I had feelings for her; it was just my urges kicking in.


    "Oppa, why is she not waking up?" Rei Mei turned towards me and asked .


    My face turned serious as Rei Mei''s question made me realize that the mission might not be over. The absence of the system notification meant Alice was still not safe, despite my efforts.


    I connected to one of my puppets, who was a doctor in this ce, to figure out what was happening, and I got the gist of it.


    She was now in aa because her two personalities mixed up. As a result, her body''s natural defense mechanism had kicked in, putting her brain in a semi-death state .


    As I engaged in conversations with the doctors who possessed knowledge about her current condition, a realization struck me. It became apparent that she might be trap within her own dream world .


    I could ess it and try to force awaken her, but my Mind Power was currently limited.


    She needed to wait until I''m at full power before I could help her. What happened to me back then, in that Digital world, made me realize that some ces are more dangerous than the physical world itself, so I won''t go and blindly jump into another unknown risk.


    Reassuring Rei Mei, I spoke up, "Don''t worry, I will help her after 10 days."


    It was a calcted estimate based on the time required for my Mind Power to fully recover.


    "Thank you, Oppa," Rei Mei nodded appreciatively.


    "No problem," I replied, acknowledging her gratitude.


    Her usual energetic vibe seemed to have shifted to a more determined and serious demeanor, reflecting her deep concern for Alice.


    "I''ll leave you two here. I have something else to attend to," I said, taking my leave and gesturing for Kanon toe with me.


    With numerous tasks still on my agenda, and considering my suppressed Mind Power, I needed to ensure that the next 10 days would pass by without any disturbances or unexpected emergencies.

 Chapter 332: Interesting Group

    [3rd Person Point of View]


    Inside a dimly lit meeting room, a diverse group of gifted individuals had gathered , taking their sits around a sleek, long ss table.


    The room''s ambiance was a blend of modernity and simple design, with ambient lighting casting shadows on the contemporary decor.


    As they all remained seated and quite , a man with a unique look stood out the most, he has a unique green colored hairstyle, and his face was filled with numerous piercings.


    "Why did they suddenly call us here ,?" he asked.


    He had this rough and delinquent air about him, and it wasn''t just in the way he talked or walked. Even the simple act of sitting seemed unconventional, as if he refused to follow the standard of people his age.


    "I don''t know , Tak , but you know they don''t call us for no reason," replied by beautiful woman with a bored expression.


    She was still in her high school uniform, and her ck hair was tied into a ponytail. Her nonchnt demeanor hinted that she was familiar with the people in this room right now.


    Her name was Bing Da, a high school senior attending an all-girls private academy in Seoul. Like everyone else in this room, she was not just an ordinary student. She was a gifted individual, employed by Cerebrum South Korea.


    She began observing the people around her. It was evident from their faces that being called in such a hurried manner didn''t sit well with them.


    There were nine people gathered in total, each having their own unique abilities . Despite their individual strength, their official rankings in Asia ced them in the three-digit range, showing that while formidable , they weren''t considered among the most powerful individuals in the continent.


    "Maybe they''re finally increasing our allowance?" Another one chimed in, this time a girl named Aiku. Despite being of legal age of 20, she looked like really young looking.


    Aiku sported purple short, wavy hair that contributed to her youthful appearance. It appeared she wasn''t bothered by her looks and was, in fact, capitalizing on the fact that she resembled a "loli," embracing the aesthetic that came with her petite and charming figure.


    Her choice of clothing also added to her youthful charm she exuded. She sported a yful attire, with a jumper that seemed straight out of a candy-colored wondend,plemented by long, striped pink socks that peeked out from beneath.


    Atop her head, a perky blue ribbon added a touch of whimsy,pleting the attire that painted her as a living, breathing burst of color.


    "They should really do it. I mean, I heard Americans and Europeans get 10-20x more than we are getting," Tak replied with a gangster-like tone. He used to be part of a gangster group before Cerebrum recruited him, so his way of speaking and demeanor still carried a rough edge.


    From his tone, it was obvious that he was not satisfied with thepensation he was getting.


    They might not be that powerful, but with their abilities, they could amass wealth easily by engaging in illegal activities. However, now they were bound to Cerebrum.


    "Maybe we should go to the US instead, betterpensation and benefits." . Tak added with a prideful tone.


    However, everyone just looked at him as if they were looking at an idiot.


    "Stop dreaming. You think they will hire you? They have stronger gifted. You won''t even pass as a janitor there," Aiku shot a harsh insult towards him.


    But none of the people there, except for Tak, disagreed. South Korea was quite weak , and considering Asia wasn''t even that powerful to begin with, it was true that the Americans wouldn''t even bother with the likes of them.


    ''You little bitch,'' Tak cursed her inwardly, but he wisely restrained himself from escting the exchange further.


    Despite Aiku''s petite body, everyone in the group knew she was the strongest among them. It wasn''t just her power but the sinister nature that lurked behind her seemingly innocent appearance.


    Tak was well aware of the extent of her capabilities. She had a reputation that sent shivers down the spines of those who knew her history.


    She wasn''t just an ordinary member; she was a former serial killer who had perfected the art of killing from the age of 18. Her modus operandi involved luring unsuspecting old men into molesting her, only to kill them when they least expected it.


    The use of downers was now keeping her emotions in check, but the unsettling truth lingered beneath the surface. He chose not to push his luck, realizing that crossing her could have far graver consequences than a mere exchange of insults.


    "I bet they''re just here to add more restrictions to us, especially about what happened to her," Bing Da spoke up to change topic, and the entire group turned their attention towards her.


    She was addressing the their former member, whose tragic death had sent caused a lot of trouble.


    That particr member was a female Gifted with the ability to create virus like disease , but it only worked on normal humans and weaker Gifted.


    However, when she died after falling off a school building, it triggered a hidden power within her causing dozens of deaths.


    "Hey, stop badmouthing the dead," Aiku''s voice shifted into a cold tone. She harbored a general disdain for males, especially old men, and she had heard that her fellow member died because she got pushed by an adult she had affair an affair with.


    "We just have to wait then," Bing Da shook her head, signaling her reluctance to delve further into the conversation.


    The group continued to wait, engaging in small talk to pass the time. However, one person remained seated in silence.


    With a handsome face partially concealed by a mask, and striking red hair that matched the intensity of his small, squinted eyes, this man exuded an intimidating presence.


    "Hey, I heard you met an interesting guy during your undercover mission in that gang. What''s its name again?" Bing Da asked with a curious tone.


    "Brutal Garden," The man with the red hair answered.

 Chapter 333: In Charge

    "We''ve been waiting here for too long!" Tak bumped the table with his fist in annoyance.


    The frustration was visible among everyone present. Despite their varying levels of power, they shared amon pride in being special, and the act of being ignored only fueled their growing agitation.


    SHHHHH!


    The mechanical door''s abrupt opening shattered the tension, and Tak, teetering on the edge of impatience, leaped to his feet, ready to vent his frustration.


    "Hey, we''ve been waiting here for¡ª"


    BAM!


    Before he could finish, a single invisible strike sent him flying across the room. The unexpected intervention silenced the room as everyone turned their attention to the source of the forceful blow.


    They were all gifteds with superpowers, so their initial reaction was to retaliate. However, before they could make a move, their entire bodies froze in ce.


    It was as if an invisible force had seized control over them, rendering them immobile.


    Unable to move, some of them attempted to activate their powers.


    However, every time they did so, the invisible grip on them tightened.


    None of them could use their powers to their full extent, and even if they tried, the abilities at their disposal were only a fraction of their actual strength.


    This was due to the protocol requiring them to take downers before entering the base, restricting the use of their powers within its confines.


    *STEP!


    *STEP!


    *STEP!


    The sound of slow footsteps echoed in the room, forcing everyone to turn their heads up as a person walked leisurely towards the end of the table. He sat down, leaning back in his chair and even putting his legs on top of the table like a thug.


    He was d in a ck coat, his demeanor and appearance exuding an intimidating aura. They instinctively felt fear in his presence.


    "W-- Who are you?" Bing Da asked with a weak voice, clearly ufortable with being restricted like this.


    She stared directly into the eyes of the person responsible for all of this, and what she saw was a man with brown hair and eyes. He did not look fully Korean, maybe a half-Korean with American lineage.


    ***


    ***


    "This group is a bunch of trash," I sighed to myself as I began checking all of their stats. I came here after hearing that there was a team of gifted in this branch, so I figured that I needed to control them as soon as possible before it could be an issue.


    I half expected to find some pawns that could be useful to me, but I was immediately disappointed.


    I analyzed their stats through my Mind Eye and found them to be quite weak. It''s not that they weren''t dangerous, but my current standards were higher. Even that Zhang guy seemed only above average in my opinion, so these guys looked like utter garbage.


    I discovered from my puppets that Zhang guy was already ranked number one in Asia.


    What a joke. I could have killed him with one ck hole and sent him to oblivion if I wanted to.


    I should be on cloud nine after discovering that I did not have any major contender in this continent, but after remembering those alien stuff and energy beings, it soured my mood.


    ''Oh a familiar face ?'' I thought to myself . It was the red-haired guy I met in the Brutal Garden building . I was surprised that he was still alive.


    Unfortunately, he was the weakest among an already useless group to begin with, so I lost interest in him already.


    I thought he was some kind of big shot or something with all that hidden identity and under cover job, but in fact, he was only good at that type of thing because his power was so-so.


    "Well, well, what do we have here? A group of the bottom tier," I chuckled aloud , adding a touch of sarcasm to my tone.


    Some of the people present had their expressions change after hearing my insulting words, but they could only endure it, aware that their lives were in my hands.


    "W¡ª Who are you ?" Bing Da asked .


    "Oh , that''s a good question , " I leaned back in my chair, enjoying the power I had over them. It wouldn''t be me if I didn''t do things to annoy people, after all.


    The room fell into silence, everyone waiting for my response. To add a touch of amusement, I kept them in suspense for a full minute.


    "Enough!!" The impatience in the voice of another member shattered the silence. It was a middle-aged individual, around 40, and his frustration echoed through the room.


    *BAM!


    Responding to him, I threw him against the wall with a quick activation of my telekinesis.


    Then, with calcted precision, I applied force to bend his body, intentionally avoiding fatal injuries but ensuring enough pain from the bone-breaking pressure.


    "AHHHHHH!" His agonizing scream echoed through the room as his bones yielded under the intense strain.


    The others watched in horror, their faces contorting with shock and fear. Some looked away, unable to bear the gruesome sight, while others stared wide-eyed at the brutal disy of power before them.


    "Anyone else wants to rush me?" I asked, a sinister grin ying on my lips.


    The room remained silent, the impact of my demonstration leaving them speechless and terrified.


    "Do you have a question ?" I turned my head towards Bing Da .


    "N¡ª No," she replied with a stutter. The realization finally dawned on her that they were dealing with someone who had no qualms about killing them.


    I began scanning each person''s expression to see who had the potential to be useful, and my eyesnded on a girl who appeared very young and thin for this ce. Her dress had a girly quality to it, and instead of showing fear after looking at me, she responded with a friendly smile.


    ''Interesting,'' I made a mental note of her, and the others I found useful to me.


    "All right, now that''s settled. I want you all toe with me to an interesting ce." A sadistic smile formed on my face as I gripped everyone''s neck just enough make them lost consciousness .


    After they woke up from a bad dream, all I had to do was use suggestion and Oath to wrap everything up.


    "Now that we''ve settled that, let''s talk about who among you woulde with me to Jeju Ind," I said, adopting a more casual tone.

 Chapter 334: New Taste

    After dealing with everyone and selecting the individuals who would join me in Jeju Ind, I dismissed them except for three women¡ªBing Da, Aiku, and Dang Yan.


    They were the three gifteds with "interesting" powers, or rather, I found them really attractive, and my mind was seeking some "relief" after experiencing those visions.


    Right now I needed to let go of some stress. And what better way to unwind than to do it with three beautiful girls whose tastes I haven''t yet tried? For me, they were like a brand-new treasure trove of experiences waiting to be discovered.


    To make it more interesting , I wanted to experiment on something first so Imanded them to close their eyes.


    I had been thinking about this ever since I got the ability to shape shift and copy others.


    I had always tried to control it, mostly taking on the image of the person I wanted to copy and nitpicking the personality traits I wanted to adopt.


    However, there was a question that intrigued me: What would happen if I fully immersed myself in my shape-shift?


    This idea had resurfaced in my mind, not just out of curiosity, but because I wanted to know if it would really work, especially in case I became strong enough and lost my emotions, like what happened to me back then.


    That feeling of being devoid of any feelings was not something I''m fond of, so I wanted to find a n B just in case I identally tapped into that power again.


    I know that the system has locked it for now, but I''m pretty sure that it was just a temporary solution. As I grow stronger, I''m bound to reach that state again.


    For this experiment, I decided to transform into someone I knew better than anyone else in this world ¨C my old self.


    I closed my eyes and vividly imagined my past version. It was much easier because, unlike other people where I could only rely on my imagination, copying my old self just requires me to ess my memory.


    My muscles contorted and shifted, reshaping my face and body.


    As the transformation progressed, not only did my physical form change, but my entire perspective shifted. With my height decreasing, my view of the world altered, making me notice my protruding stomach more prominently.


    The strain became evident as my suit button snapped under the pressure of my belly.


    Why did I picked this transformation?


    Well, I missed this version of myself. It was the me before bing powerful and twisted¡ªthe me who was once a good and honest boy, unable to even hurt an ant.


    Now, I''m a totally different person, both inside and out.


    I went to one of the monitors, staring at myself in the mirror with a flood of memories rushing back.


    ''My god, I was fat back then,'' I chuckled to myself as I picked my nose¡ªit was an instinct.


    ''Damn, my Shape-shift ability is scary,'' I thought, realizing how effortlessly I was able to return to my old self.


    ''Snap out of it ,'' I shook my head to clear my thoughts, realizing that copying my old self had a more impact than others.


    ''I need to immerse myself more,'' I mused to myself as I fully embraced the transformation. More memories flooded my mind, and my emotions became increasingly unstable.


    However, I didn''t stop; I knew I had to break through this to find a way to retain my emotions in the future. I couldn''t allow myself to be an emotionless being.


    One by one, my old traumas resurfaced. However, it wasn''t the real deal; it was artificially recreated by my brain so I could fully immerse myself in bing my old self,plete with all the habits and ways of seeing the world.


    After a few moments, myplete transformation was finally achieved.


    As I opened my eyes, I felt reallyzy and heavy.


    I also found myself craving junk food again, wanting to indulge in energy drinks, and spend some time watching hentai while masturbating 10 times a day. It was a surreal feeling. I''m still self-aware, but at the same time, I really feel like my old self.


    I turned towards the three girls, but it was a mistake, because my cock instantly stood up after seeing them .


    ''Damn it, so I was this horny from the very beginning,'' I sighed, realizing that I had been a degenerate all along. I really thought it was my system corrupting me.


    Oh well, time to enjoy the view.


    That was the n, but as soon as I thought about it, my pants started to be wet.


    ''This is embarrassing,'' I face-palmed myself, a habit I had lost after gaining high charisma, it resurfaced because I''m now fully immersed. It was like my old self was mocking me for trying to bring him back in such a ridiculous way.


    I resumed ogling the three females with my gaze after realizing there was no point in dwelling on spilled milk¡ªor, in my case, sperm¡ªand, wow, did I start to feel the throbbing sensation again. I had to remind my cock to calm down.


    Bing Da stood before me, and I couldn''t help but admire her beauty.


    As expected of a Gifted, her skin was wless, and she possessed a perfect curve. d in a white uniform and an expensive-looking ck skirt, it hinted at that goes to a prestigious school, possibly even a private academy.


    I bent over and carefully lift her ck skirt, wondering what color her underwear was.


    It was ck !


    The smell of her pussy overwhelms me with ecstasy as soon as I smell her panty. I clumsily licked everything, drowning my face on her underwear and moistening the silk with my tongue.


    I became even more aroused as she began to moan. She had to cling onto the edge of the table to keep her bnce as I stretch the silk of her underwear so I could directly eat her soaking wet pussy .

 Chapter 335 Just an Experiment

    The strong fragrance of her vagina overwhelmed me; she had actually peed herself when I had threatened them back then.


    On top of the smell , I could also taste a salty and bitter voring from her slit , but I didn''t care at all. I was ovee with the desire to suck her protruding clit.


    Pee? This thing was insufficient to put a stop to my cravings.


    My tongue twisted around her dirty pussy, and I could feel her body quivering as I use my shapeshift ability to make my tongue longer and more flexible.


    Stay tuned with empire


    Her cries escaped her lips "Ahhhh...Ahh...Ahhh..I-- can''t.... Please .. I love it .. " She was unable to control the stimtion of her dirty pussy being eaten by me.


    "This thing is in the way," I sneered as I ripped off her panty and continued to eat her slit with insatiable hunger, but I wasn''t done yet.


    My tongue split into two and spin like a rotor, causing her to squirt nonstop. Being able to control my body shape at will encouraged me to be more imaginative.


    However, I began to suspect that she was having too much fun, and my old petty self was not having it.


    I stop, stood up, and pulled out my cock while pointing it out to her soaking wet pussy.


    "We will roley that you don''t know me," Imanded.


    As her vision returned, she hurriedly turned around to see who was pinning her against the ss table.


    "W-Who are you ?" She eximed in shocked when she saw my face.


    And then her perplexed countenance turned to fear when she saw that her entire pussy was exposed, and my cock was teasing it with its tip


    "LET GO OF ME!" she protested, struggling to break free. Her hands pushed against the ss table, and her legs kicked in an attempt to loosen my grip.


    "Stop moving !"I warned her in a creepy voice. My fat body was sweating so much that it was dripping down her back.


    With each drip, she realized she was about to experienced something straight out of an NTR hentai.


    *BURST


    "AHHHHHHH" She screamed as I ram my cock inside her . I could feel her pussy muscle wrapping around my dick, and I nutted right away .


    *DRIP!


    *DRIP!


    *DRIP!


    Red blood mixed with my semen started dripping all over the floor. It was unexpected but this girl was actually a virgin. I had thought that she had some experience, given her sexy body and beautiful face.


    "You''re a virgin?" I asked with a creepy smile.


    "Y-You¡­" Her eyes started tearing up, disbelief and hurt evident in her gaze as she realized that her first time would be like this.


    "Thank you for giving me your virginity ," I replied with a disgusting smile as I pull down her two hands and started fucking her. My cock slide in and out from her slit, and I could feel her body trembling beneath me.


    Tears streamed down her face as she choked out her words, "No... I was saving myself for Ken."


    "Ken ? Is that you''re boyfriend ?" A smile formed on my face realizing that I burst her cheery before her lover. The feeling of dominance made me lost myself again , so I started ramming my cock harder.


    "No¡ª No" She kept on crying but her moans betray her protest. She was wet ,and I know that this bitch was beginning to enjoy it.


    She may be gifted, but she was nothing more than a vulnerabledy in front of me right now. But regardless of how much she hated me right now , she was bound to lost her mind soon as I adjusted the size of my cock to fit perfectly on her pussy .


    As I looked into her eyes, I could see a mixture of emotions: confusion, uncertainty, pleasure and perhaps even a hint of regret. It was clear that this experience had left her feeling exposed and unsure of herself.


    Instead of pitying her, it made me want to break her even more. We switched position, and I ced her on the ss table, where I began kissing her. She protested at first, but I forced my tongue into her mouth.


    Our saliva mixed as I sucked on her tongue , our bodies pressed together in a forceful embrace.


    Her white uniform was on its way, so I ripped it off in one go, along with her bra, causing her to scream in pain and surprise.


    The unpredictability of my actions caught her off guard, leaving her momentarily speechless as she clutched her chest.


    "Stop acting hard to get bitch," I chuckled as I grabbed the hands covering her , and pinned it down in the table while my other hand groped her bare boobs .


    "Fuck, I''m cumming again!" I gritted my teeth . The sensation of her soft skin made me cum, but I didn''t stop thrusting my cock.


    "Are you enjoying this ?" I asked her with a grin.


    "N¡ª No," She shook her head


    *SLAP!


    I hit her across the face, her cheeks had turned bright red as a result of my p.


    "Are you enjoying this ?" I asked her again.


    "Y¡ª Yes," she replied, her face terrified as she struggled to find her voice. Her trembling hands clutched at the edge of the table, desperate for support.


    Hearing her passionate words , I was ready to continue; however, a realization struck me.


    ''Alright, that''s enough experiment,'' I grumbled to myself as my thinking gradually returned to normal. I stood up, and my body morphed back to its usual state.


    I got to see how much worse the previous version of myself had acted toward her. And I was satisfied with the results, because it was able to fully imitate me.


    "M¡ª Master ?" Bing Da spoke up with a voice filled with sweetness as she open up her legs for me too see. Her eyes filled with devotion and loyalty.


    The fear she shown before turned to gratitude after she realized that it was me all along who fucked and treated her like an object.


    She gazed at me, half expecting that we would continue our passionate entanglement.


    "Yeah , I need more data ," I chuckled to myself.

 Chapter 336 Pushing Boundaries

    "What''s your name cutie ?" I asked while nibbling on her small ears, and gently brushing her purple hair away from her cute face.


    I must admit that her features are quite delicate, but this was not my first time dealing with someone of her kind. She was simr to Min Hee but more creative in her fashion sense. Just looking at her clothing demonstrated that she desired attention and knew exactly how to obtain it.


    She was wearing knee socks with bright colors and a tiny skirt that barely covered her legs. Her tiny legs were emphasized by lovely boots that extended just over her ankles.


    It''s intriguing that she''s already in her 20s, considering her questionable fashion sense. Find more chapters on empire


    "Aiku," she replied, her voice trembling and carrying a delicate, almost innocent quality.


    "Call me Onii-Chan," I teased her as I feel her nearly non-existent boobs beneath her shirt. She has a t chest, but I didn''t mind.


    "This is bad, Onii-Chan," she said, trying to swat my hands away.


    But I know that she secretly enjoyed the attention. I could see the mischievous glint in her eyes as she continued to yfully resist my advances.


    I had to give it to her; she really knew how to stimte my craving for cute things. As expected of someone who baited men , and then kills them like a ck widow spider. She was a cute killer in disguise.


    It was a dangerous game we yed, but the thrill was undeniable. Aiku''s innocent facade masked a dark desire for killing, and I couldn''t help but be drawn to it.


    I went with her flow and decided to humor her as we teased each other. I put my fingers in her mouth, and I started ying with her tongue, teasing and exploring her teeth .


    The sensation of her saliva mingling with my fingers made my cock throb with anticipation.


    And as if that wasn''t enough, she began sucking on my thumbs like it was lolippop.


    "I can''t hold it any longer," I mumbled aloud as I removed my fingers from her mouth and kissed her small lips. I could tell from her tongue twirls that this was not her first kiss. She was an expert, as she began teasing me in her own unique way.


    Her hands brush against my shirt, and she grabs it as if she were out of breath.


    "Onii¡ªChan, I feel really weird. I feel ticklish down there " She stuttered, her breath heavy and her mouth wide open as she gasped for air.


    ''What a good actress,'' I could not help butpliment her acting skills. Her performance was really convincing.


    Seeing this, I decided to put her to the test. I discovered that she had a phobia of old men. For a few seconds, I essed her memory through her dreams and caught a picture of someone who would make things interesting.


    I made her vision ck out for a couple of seconds, then I erased her memory of our sweet time just now.


    First, I used mirage to change this meeting room into a ce I got from her dream.


    Suddenly, the room turned into a run-down apartment. It was a dirty ce filled with empty alcohol battles, and the stench of stale cigarettes hung in the air.


    The walls were peeling, and the floor was covered in grime, giving off an eerie atmosphere.


    The dpidated furniture and flickering lights added to the haunting ambiance, making it the perfect setting for my unconventional experiment .


    I was not the one who imagined this ce. I simply recreated it from her memory.


    Why did I bother to do all of this?


    Why not?


    I had the power to do what I wanted, and normal sex had be too boring to me already, so this was just me trying to spice things down and explore new boundaries.


    As an person with immense power, I knew that indulging in these taboo experiences was necessary to maintain my sanity and keep my mind from spiraling into madness.


    The final touch was my own transformation. My body morphed, and in just a couple of seconds, I turned into a man in his 40s who looked like an alcoholic.


    I had a thin body, crooked teeth, andrge eye bags. In my hands were numerous injection wounds, revealing the fact that I was a drug addict.


    Toplete the disguise, I used my mirage ability to change my clothing into a dirty white shirt with alcohol stains.


    "Now, time for some fun," I chuckled to myself as I slowly walked towards Aiku.


    Meanwhile, Imanded Dang Yan, the third girl, to stay hidden.


    Using my mirage ability, I changed her appearance to resemble Aiku but with a more mature look, featuring ck hair and a less prominent chest area.


    This was Aiku''s mother, a prostitute who had tried to give away her only daughter in exchange for money. This was also the reason why she had such a troubled childhood.


    If I were a normal guy, I would be doing everything I could to help her heal through treatment and support.


    That, however, was not my style. I''d shatter her first and then dominate her. After she became one of my girls, I would help her. I knew deep down that this was not the right approach, but who the fuck cares as long as I''m having fun.


    Aiku, after I disconnected my control, slowly opened her eyes and was shocked to find herself in a familiar ce. Her trauma was triggered, and I could see genuine fear as she trembled. It wasn''t an act; she was truly afraid.


    "W¡ª What''s happening?" she asked with a fearful voice, attempting to stand up. Her legs shook, making her posture unstable.


    She struggled to grasp the situation, her eyes darting around the room, searching for any clues. Thest thing she remembered was going to a meeting , and now she found herself in a ce that once gave her nightmares .

 Chapter 337 Reenactment

    "I need to get out of here !" She mumbled to herself weakly.


    Her heart raced, the pulse thumping in her ears, and the growing trauma amplified the anxiety she was feeling right now.


    The air hung heavy with tension, each heartbeat a reminder of her increasing distress.


    *STEP!


    *STEP!


    *STEP!


    She moved slowly towards the old door, careful not to make a sound.


    The dim light created shadows on the worn floor, adding to the tension in the air. Her careful steps hinted at a fear that any noise could set off something unwanted.


    However, despite her efforts to remain silent, I wielded control over the room.


    Like a devil observer, I watched her every move, my influence casting a shadow over the atmosphere, intensifying the weight of her unease.


    ''Let''s spice things up a bit,'' I chuckled to myself, plotting a mischievous prank.


    *CRACK


    The bottle ss broke with a loud crash, the sound echoing across the floor like a sudden, jarring tune.


    "N-- No" she eximed and covered her mouth with her hands instinctively.


    She trembled uncontrobly, terrified not by the sound of broken ss but rather because of whates after.


    *STEP!


    *STEP!


    *STEP!


    The sounds of footsteps outside her door sent shivers down her spine.


    *Creeeeeeeek.


    The door creaked open, a sound slicing through the quietness. She gulped nervously, her throat tightening as if swallowing her fear.


    "Why''re you still up, Aiku?" a tired voice echoed from the gap of the door.


    The speaker was a mature woman with vibrant purple hair, dressed in daring ck top and denim shorts that seemed too short for public use.


    The woman was hot, but her face was heavily filled with makeup, giving her the air of someone who wanted attention.


    Notably, a tattoo on her neck boldly dered, "fuck me," adding an extra edge to her overall appearance.


    "M...mom," Aiku stuttered, the image of her prostitute mother unfolding before her eyes.


    She appeared unchanged from Aiku''s memories ¨C still beautiful but tainted by dozens of men.


    Looking closely.


    Syringe marks adorned her mother''s hands, and a myriad of hickeys was in her neck, revealing the telltale signs of her recent work. The evidence pointed unmistakably that she just finished a job... Or to be exact, a blow job.


    "Are you alright? You look pale," her mother inquired, a facade of concern etched on her face.


    But Aiku detected the insincerity beneath, knowing all too well that her mother excelled in putting on a performance.


    Regardless, she still loved her.


    "Hey, what''s taking so long?" my husky voice echoed from behind her mother.


    "Move!" I shoved her mother aside, and she stumbled on the floor. It wasn''t my choice; I was merely reconstructing Aiku''s memory.


    "No..No..! This is impossible" Aiku started screaming, rushing towards the corner of the room.


    She knelt, arms shielding her head in fear. Her reaction made it evident ¨C she was genuinely terrified of the person I had replicated.


    "Did you lose your mind?" I sneered in contempt, advancing towards her.


    "Don''t be rude to my daughter," her mother grabbed my shoulder in an attempt to stop me.


    Ignoring her plea, I hit her across the face.


    *p!


    "You, fucking whore. Who told you to speak?" I berated her .


    *SLAP!


    *SLAP!


    *SLAP!


    I continued to p her , the harsh blows causing her mouth to bleed.


    Unbeknownst to Aiku, it was all a projection, but the illusion felt painfully real to her.


    After pping her mother, I held her hair and proceeded to tear her top, a disy to assert dominance and reinforce to Aiku that I held control .


    I bend her mother on the rugged sofa and undressed her denim shorts.


    "Don''t do this in front of my daughter," she protested.


    *p


    I hit her again for talking back to me.


    "You whore ,stop acting like a bitch. How many men already use this dirty pussy of yours ?" I mocked her.


    "And besides, I know that you already sold her to one of your rich customers. Stop acting like some kind of saint " I sneered in contempt.


    "W-- What ! That''s not true!" Her mother''s face turned sour after my revtion.


    "That''s right bitch. Now, hand over that money or else," I threatened her.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about!" She shook her head in denial, attempting to break free from my grasp.


    "Stop lying, you fucking whore. I know your n. You''re going to ditch your daughter and run away with the money!"


    Despite all of this just me acting, I couldn''t help but be amazed by Aiku''splex origin story.


    As I got to know her better, it felt like we were growing closer and closer together.


    I looked at Aiku, who was shaking. She grabbed a rusty knife, pointing it at me with fear and anger in her eyes.


    "Why the hell are you defending your stupid mother, who just sold you out to an old pervert?" I raised my eyebrows in annoyance.


    "Don''t... Don''t hurt her," she stuttered, the words escaping her trembling lips.


    "So you''re stupid too ," I chuckled while walking closer to her.


    "I will kill you! Don''te closer !" She mustered all her courage and attacked me. However, deep down, she knew she would fail, just like before.


    She remembered this scene all too well.


    After this, her mother''s boyfriend would dodge, deliver a harsh kick to her stomach, and then proceed to beat the daylights out of her.


    Following that, he would steal all the money and disappear.


    Dayster, the old pervert who bought her would pick her up, and her endless nightmare would continue, until she awakened her power and kill that old bastard. She was already 18 when all of this happened.


    That was the script. However --


    "Eh ?" She was shocked to feel the knife cutting through something soft.


    She looked up and saw my pained expression, a facade of agony as I pretended to be wounded.


    Blood started dripping in my mouth for added drama.


    "You got me ,"I spoke with a weak voice.


    Then, like a ragdoll, I crumpled to the ground, bleeding and seemingly on the brink of death.


    "I--Did it ?" Aiku mumbled in disbelief as she witness me slowly dying.

 Chapter 338 Rewiring

    Aiku''s tears streamed down her face while her body knelled on the ground.


    At the same time, the entire ce reverted to its original state.


    A sense of relief washed over her. She had a mix of emotions on her face because she found peace in the fact that she had managed to "kill" that person.


    But it was only for a fleeting moment, her expression turned nked of nowhere.


    Her brain underwent aplete rewire, and not just her memory, but her heart as well. All the traumas she had endured vanished, leaving behind a partially nked te .


    This was unlike forcibly changing her through my suggestion; it was a genuine transformation. Even if my power was gone, she would never revert back to her previous self.


    I recalled the time when I dominated Gye Young(Teacher in Go-yang School ) . Despite my control, she still harbored feelings for her ex-boyfriend. It became evident that the heart of a person retained its own memories. Even when I used my suggestion on someone, they merely followed me against their will. The same applied to Oath.


    In secret, I had been investigating this phenomenon. I even went so far as topletely alter a person''s memory, but it proved futile. The moment I questioned them again, they could still recall the things I had just changed. This made them vulnerable to leaking information, especially if someone possessed abilities simr to mine and could extract their memories.


    If I went overboard, I risked turning the person into a walking vegetable, their brain fried beyond repair, left only with basic instincts and my limited set ofmands.


    But during that state where I was one with Computer Mind, I found some answers to my questions, and now I was able to try my hypothesis.


    The problem with my suggestion, or any other form of hypnosis, was that its effect was essentially like adding extra post-it notes to a person''s mental to-do list. The past experiences, memories, and feelings that had already built up the whole personality were still there, lurking beneath theyers of maniption.


    To get around this, my n involved recreating the memories people had, but not going all Picasso on them¡ªjust tweaking the oue a bit.


    It was like ying with a Choose Your Own Adventure book, convincing the mind that the altered memory was the real deal all along. Tricking the brain.


    Since the alterations weren''t too drastic, the mind didn''t trigger its defense mechanisms by hiding the original memory tucked away somewhere in the recesses of the brain, beyond even my abilities to reach.


    So now, no matter how hard others tried to extract the memories of my puppets, they wouldn''t be able to uncover any useful information.


    It was the perfect solution for my next n, which was to create my own super soldiers¡ªloyal and custom-made by me. An army where, no matter what others did, they wouldn''t be able to trace it back to me.


    ''That was a good experiment,'' I chuckled to myself.


    As for taking advantage of Aiku? Well, I wasn''t crazy enough to do that to her.


    Instead, I thought about the traumas she carried, which led her to create a twisted persona, one that involved killing old men to satisfy her cravings for contentment. She was the perfect candidate to test my hypothesis .


    Right now, she looked at me with eyes with a nked gaze. I asked her questions about her past actions, like killing all those old men, and she no longer have any recollections of it which means my experiment was aplete sess .


    The final touch was to solidify the input of her new memory from the moment she stabbed her mother''s boyfriend.


    In her new memory, she sessfully broke free from her mother.


    Then, she began living on her own until she awakened her powers. Next, she found herself haunted by Cerebrum , and it was me, or rather, an altered version of me (Different Face), who helped her.


    "Thank you, Master," she bowed her head.


    Looking at her transformed self filled me with pride.


    ''Alright, time for a reward,'' I thought to myself.


    She was still kneeling in the cold floor when I got close, grabbed a chair, and sat on it.


    My hard cock was on full disy, and while I said I wasn''t insane enough to do that to her during that experiment, I never said I wouldn''t fuck her after.


    I won''t be me, If I walked away from this without giving her my D , It''s okay, I could heal herter with my other powers, so there was no risk she wouldn''t be able to handle my cock.


    First, I took hold of her two tiny hands and guided her to rub my dick, which was already dry, so I requested that she spit on it.


    She did so without protesting. Next, I ordered her to open her lips and use her tiny tongue to lick the tip of my cock She was no longer as skilled in doing a blow job¡ªobviously as a result of her being a virgin in her new memory.


    Regardless , It still felt amazing to fuck her mouth this way, so I gradually increased my thrust. It was just the tip at first, then half, and eventually a deep throat that left her choked and breathless. I could even see my own cock''s shape on the skin of her throat.


    As her eyes watered and she gasped for air, I paused momentarily to ensure herfort and safety. Sensing her eagerness to learn, I resumed with a gentler rhythm, allowing her to catch her breath .


    Then, whenever she wasfortable enough, I started increasing the pace, pushing deeper into her throat with each thrust.


    The sound of her gagging mixed with her moans filled the room, heightening the intensity of our connection. With every movement, I could feel her surrendering to the pleasure, her body trembling in anticipation of what was toe next.


    Which was a bucket load of my semen.


    My white stuff burst open inside her throat, and I kept pumping until everyst drop was released.


    She tried to push me back for a breather , but I gripped her hair, forcing her to swallow all of my cum.


    "That''s right, drink everything like a good girl,"

 Chapter 339 Best in History

    I finally let go of her after stuffing my hot sperm into her tummy. She eventually copsed to the ground, convulsing and gasping for air.


    She might be gifted, but her endurance was really weak , making it difficult for her to breath .


    Then, she began to cough up the excess sperm everywhere, and her body went limp. She was obviously having a serious reaction to what had just happened


    ''Oh shit,'' I sighed, dissatisfied with my ownck of self-control after seeing that I had broken her.


    I connect with her mind and alter the area of her body that was clogged by my semen. Expanding it so she could breath much easier .


    "Are you okay?"" I asked with a concerned tone.


    She was still groggy and barely aware, but she was still able to answer yes. Her eyes telling me that she enjoyed it.


    "Alright, then, time for round two," I grinned.


    I ripped her underwear and started licking her pussy like a starved animal, determined to bring her pleasure beyond her wildest dreams.


    Her moans grew louder with each flick of my tongue, her body writhing in pleasure as I continued to explore her most sensitive areas.


    Because she needed time to recuperate, I was now aiding her by pleasuring her instead.


    Her pussy was so clean-shaved and small that I ate it all in one go and explored every inch with my tongue, loving the mouth-watering vor of her vagina. She arched her back and let out a series of gasps and moans, utterly submitting to the pleasure I was giving her.


    ''Consider this my reward for you,'' I thought to myself, patting my own head for being such a considerate guy.


    "AHHH..AhhhhhMaster¡­. " Her moans started to grow louder, her youthful voice was like music to my ears , tempting me to do more.


    elerating my thought process far above normal human levels, I used my superhuman IQ toe up with new ways to satisfy her. It was my responsibility to provide her with the best oral sex in human history.


    Then, a brilliant ideae to mind.


    My tongue grew more stic and it ended up all over her pussy. Then it split into a star form, with each end pushing her pussy lips open. In the center, another tongue emerged, but this one was rougher and more twisted, like a drill.


    ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ


    A buzzing sound was generated as I tore into her pussy muscle while my drill tongue started to whirl and vibrate. It was enough to have her squirt once every five seconds, but not too dangerous to cause any wounds.


    "MASTER!!!MASTER!MASTER!MASTER!" She began screaming frantically, like a broken record, unable to control the pleasure she was feeling . A normal human body was not supposed to squirt this much, but here she was being drilled in a literal way.


    Her eyes also started darting upward , her pupils no longer visible as they disappeared under her eyelids. Drool escaped ceaselessly from her lips as her body trembled uncontrobly. Her hands fiercely clutched my hair, seeking some kind of support.


    After a few seconds, my tongue reached her wombs, and I began to perform inhumane feats that borderline sadistic, but impressive at the same time.


    *BURST!


    Her biggest orgasm yet filled my mouth, and the taste of her love juice which tasted like musky honey overwhelmed my senses.


    "I need more!" I groaned as I pulled back from her pussy , and fixed my position so I could rammed my cock into her soaking wet vagina.


    She was startled by the quick transition and attempted to scream, but I grabbed her neck for forey, and choked her slightly while continuing to shove my cock into her. Making it bigger and bigger until it bump her womb repeatedly.


    "You''re too tight," I groaned as I continued to fucked her like a wild beast that just escaped its cage. Her body wobbled beneath me, matching my every thrust .


    I fucked her gazing at her petite body, and I could see her cor bone beneath her skins. It reminded me of the fact that she was really fragile, like a ss that may shatter at any moment.


    She began to lose consciousness after being fucked like an object, and just seconds before shepletely lost it, I released all my pent-up pleasure in one go.


    Hot semen flowed from my throbbing cock into her pussy, and it directly filled her womb like a rushing river.


    I''m pretty sure she would be pregnant at this kind of quantity if she did not take any precautions.


    ***


    "That was amazing," I murmured to myself as Iid on the ss table. Aiku was now fast asleep on my chest, while Bing Da and Dang Yan were cleaning me with their saliva.


    The two of them was currently busy cleaning my feet, they used their tongue as a natural cleaning tool. Their dedication to making sure every inch of my feet was spotless was really remarkable.


    After they finished their work, I fucked Dang Yan as well in order to gain more Domination Points, and left them in the meeting room until they came to their senses .


    ***


    "Oppa, you''re back!" Rei Mei greeted me the moment I stepped into Alice''s hospital room. Eun Ha and Min Hee were also there.


    She walked forward, intending to hug me, but before getting close, she stopped and raised her eyebrows.


    "Oppa, you smell weird," she pointed out. Discover stories at empire


    "What do you mean?" I asked, feigning ignorance. Maybeing here right away was a mistake.


    These three girls had exceptionally high stats, even for Gifteds, making their senses more acute.


    "You have this sweet smell, and I could also smell a female cologne!" she pouted, finally putting the pieces together.


    "Don''t tell me you just finished..." she looked at me with a suspicious look. Dealing with her was always a headache due to her jealous nature.


    ''Why couldn''t she be like Min Hee, who just sat there quietly, although her eyes were already tearing up from jealousy too." I thought to myself.


    "How is Alice doing?" I asked, trying to shift the conversation.

 Chapter 340 Free Time

    "We''ve arrived, Boss," echoed the driver''s voice from within the car. As I opened my eyes, a tall 40-floor residential building greeted me.


    The building boasted a sleek and contemporary design that immediately caught my eye.


    Its front, adorned with big windows which exuded a sense of openness and modernity.


    From the 5th floor all the way up to the 40th,rge balconies provided an unparalleled view of the city, a breathtaking panorama that stretched out before its future residents.


    On the ground floor, a generously sized area unfolded, presenting an opportunity formercial use.


    The space was versatile, with its modernyout catering to various businesses seeking a prime location. The potential for vibrant storefronts, trendy cafes, or boutique shops seemed limitless.


    Moving up to the 2nd and 3rd floors, the design seamlessly transitioned into a more professional setting. These levels were ideal for offices, featuringrge closed windows.


    Normally, such a property wouldmand an exorbitant price, but fortune smiled upon me.


    The developer of this building found themselves entangled in financial issues, needing the urgent disposal of this prime real estate.


    The unfortunate turn of events stemmed from their over spending on the Forest City project in Mysia, which ultimately left this residential gem out of budget.


    Despite fiercepetition with numerous bids pouring in, thebination of ine''s effort and my team of adeptwyers, and real-estate agents using my nearly unlimited financial resources allowed us to secure the acquisition.


    *CLICK!


    I stepped out of the car, feeling a mix of excitement and anticipation. The building stood before me, a canvas waiting for me to paint it with my own vision.


    The entrance to the building had a big ss door that could fit six people at the same time. The ceiling was really tall, twice as much as the other floors, making the whole inside look fancier.


    As I entered, the echoes of my footsteps resonated through the empty halls. The interior was a nk te, with only the skeletal framework in ce. The potential for customization was endless, and my mind raced with ideas on how to turn this empty shell into a vibrant living space.


    I walked through the vast entrance lobby of the first floor, visualizing each space purpose and design. The natural light streaming through the windows highlighted the potential for creating a bright and weing atmosphere.


    "Good morning, Mr. Zyden," greeted a woman in her 30s, apanied by 10 others.


    These individualsprised the team I had hired for the interior renovation of this ce. While the project was expected to have a big expenditure, my nearly unlimited financial backing from my willing investors ensured that the transformation could be executed without any budget issue.


    It seemed only fair to use the hard-earned money of others for my own benefit. After all, they should consider themselves fortunate to be among the few who contributed to funding my very own building. Your journey continues with empire


    But that was a topic I knew they all understood.


    Today, I''m here for a specific reason. My mind power was still under restrictions, so I can''t be too bold just yet and had to act lowkey. To make the most of my free time, I''m currently dealing with some matters until my trip to Jeju Ind was all set.


    Our first n for today was to take a tour of the entire ce. This time, the group was all ears, listening to my thoughts and ideas on how I envisioned this ce turning out.


    The first thing on my mind was the entrance. I suggested going for a clean, white color with a simple and minimalist design. The goal was to make sure that anyone walking in would get the vibe that this ce was meant for people with a taste for luxury.


    I instructed them to incorporate modern monoliths instead of traditional painting and install a massive contemporary chandelier that would catch the eye the moment people walk in.


    I want people to walk in and instantly know that I''m loaded and rich as hell.


    Next up, right beside the entrance, I envisioned creating a vibrant lounge space. Picture this: a ce where my girls can kick back and have a st.


    We''re talking about a setup with a billiards table, some dartboards, a mini bowling alley ¨C you name it. And not to forget, a fully-equipped gym for those fitness enthusiasts.


    Plus, we''d have our in-house restaurant serving up top-notch cuisine, a cozy cafe for thoseid-back moments, and a gaming center that''s not just any regr spot ¨C it''s like those massive ones you see in malls, only four times bigger. This lounge would be the heartbeat of the ce, buzzing with energy and a whole lot of entertainment.


    On the big space on the furthest right side, which has been sitting idle, I''ve got a special n in mind. I want them to build a personalized theater room just for my harem, something that can amodate a hundred people.


    Now, this isn''t your run-of-the-mill cinema ¨C oh no. I''m thinking plush beds instead of regr chairs, and here''s the kicker ¨C they''ve got to have this cool vibrating feature. Imagine : a theater experience wherefort meets entertainment, making it the ultimate cozy spot for a cinematic escape.


    And, well, to be honest ¨C it''s not just about the movies. I want this space to be perfect for all the things I have in mind with my girls. Watching a movie while fucking was on my To-do-list. It''s like Netflix and chill, but with a whole cinema at my disposal instead of a massive TV.


    For me, that''s like the ultimate bragging rights. You think fucking someone in front of a 100-inch TV was OG? Well, hold my giant egotistic beer!


    After setting up the grand entrance, we moved on to nning the second floor. This space would serve as my new office, so I wanted it to be both extravagant and spacious. Additionally, I made sure to include some empty offices, just in case I would need them in the future.


    "I''m excited ," I chuckled to myself as I imagine the final product .

 Chapter 341 Rich Neighborhood

    The meeting wrapped up sessfully after I shared all the ideas I wanted to be included, and everyone made sure to take note of them.


    I also mentioned that each room should be furnished with high-quality furniture and equipped with all the essentials for my harem.


    They were all under mymand, and I provided them with sufficientpensation to ensure the job was done well. Substandard results were not an option.


    The next thing on my agenda was to meet someone important. I hopped into my car and instructed the driver to take me elsewhere.


    After about 30 minutes, we pulled up in a wealthy neighborhood. It was the kind wherend prices were sky-high, and you needed both money and connections to secure a spot.


    My car pulled up near a spacious vi enclosed by towering walls. A massive white metal gate marked the entrance.


    The guards inside were already anticipating my arrival, so they promptly opened the gate, allowing our car to move forward. Inside, a sprawling vi with European designs weed us¡ªa sight notmonly found in South Korea.


    My driver slowly parked the car in front of the grand entrance, swiftly making his way to open the door for me.


    *CLICK!


    Stepping out, I felt the cool breeze and adjusted my sleek ck coat, ensuring every detail was perfect. My eyes caught the gleam of my newly purchased Richard Miller Silver Watch as I checked the time, its intricate design catching the ambient light.


    Gazing at the entrance, I noticed it was elevated, requiring me to climb a set of low marble stairs to reach it. As I climbed, the door swung open wide, revealing a woman standing there, ready to wee me.


    It was Myeong Tia, the first person who had ever rejected my suggestion due to a pendant made of moon gem.


    She was wearing a white dress, the type often associated with older, affluent women. Surprisingly, itplemented her face elegantly, seemingly bestowing a youthful aura on her.


    "Wee, Master," she greeted with a respectful bow, and in response, I decided to reward her. I gently touched her chin and nted a kiss on her lips.


    I held her waist, and due to my height advantage, I lifted her off the floor while embracing her. She appeared genuinely happy to be spoiled in this manner, and in response, she used her tongue to fulfill my desires.


    We spent a good minute until she was fully satisfied, and I finally let go of her. She was still panting heavily, and her makeup was smudged from the abundance of saliva that covered her.


    "Thank you, Master," she spoke with gratitude. I could see in her eyes the longing that had persisted all this time, a desire I had unintentionally neglected due to being upied with other responsibilities.


    "Let''s go," I gestured for her to take my arm, and she happilyplied.


    We strolled down the hallway, and the maids began whispering to each other. They seemed shocked to witness their mistress kissing someone like me, but fear kept them from saying anything.


    What could they do? Report it to her husband? Even if they dared, they would likely incur her wrath. And on the slim chance that he forgave her, everyone would risk losing their jobs.


    Our stroll brought us to a captivating room¡ªa vast space seamlessly connected to a lush garden. Crafted outdoor furniture invited moments of tranquility, designed to endure the weather.


    "Who is he, Mom?" A girl in herte teens stood up from her chair. Upon seeing us approaching, she blushed, clearly taken aback by my handsome and charming presence. She seemed like someone starstruck after encountering her idols.


    She shared the same facial features as Myeong Tia, but instead of jet ck hair, hers cascaded in a striking silver hue. Taller and with curves in all the right ces, she exuded a different kind of beauty than her mother.


    ''She must have gotten it from her biological father''s side,'' I thought to myself. I had heard from Myeong Tia that she was her daughter from her first husband, a Russian soldier. The height and curves were telltale signs of foreign blood running through her veins.


    "Mind Eye," I activated my ability to check her stats. I was curious to see how high her charisma was.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name : Myeong Stepanov Anna


    Age : 18 years old


    Overall Stats : 23


    Level (19)


    <Attributes>


    Strength: 2


    Agility: 2


    Stamina: 2 Find your next adventure on empire


    Endurance: 1


    Intelligence: 3


    Charisma: 14


    <More Info>


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Seeing her name and stats, it was obvious that Stepanov was her Russianst name. Her stats were impressive too, though to be honest, she seemed to be carried by her charisma.


    "I''m a friend of your mom''s," I raised my hand to greet her.


    She paused for a moment, bing embarrassed, but after a while, she also took my hand.Then the three of us sat, but Anna remained silent, asionally casting nces my way.


    "When will hee back?" I asked Myeong Tia. I hadn''te here just to see her; my purpose was to talk to her husband, who was finally returning after facing numerous setbacks.


    Myeong Tia remained silent for a moment, and Anna looked at us, confused about why her mother''s facial expression changed after mentioning her stepfather''s name.


    "He will be back..." She began speaking, but before she could continue, I cut her off. I could hear rushing footsteps approaching us. Some royal servants must have reported what happened at the door.


    "Go to sleep, you don''t have to witness this," I whispered to Anna. Her eyes began to grow heavy, and soon she fell asleep on the sofa.


    "Where the hell is that guy!" Myeong Tia''s husband''s angry voice reverberated even before he reached us. The anger in his voice was really intense , as if he was ready to confront his wife''s lover at the earliest opportunity.


    Not just him, I could also hear about 10 other footsteps. I assumed they were his personal guards, judging from the fact that their footsteps were much heavier¡ªa telltale sign of people who work out.


    "Come out ! Bastard !" He screamed in anger .

 Chapter 342 Cheater and Cheated

    When he saw us, he got even angrier because his MILF wife was leaning on my shoulder. The whole vibe got really tense, and I could just feel how mad he was even without my heighten senses .


    Discover hidden content at empire


    And who could me him? He''d been busting his butt overseas, working hard, only toe back home to find his own wife cheating in his own house, in a big mansion that he gave her. There''s a limit to what a man can take, and this was definitely beyond that.


    "Hey, let''s all calm down. I know this looks bad, but I can exin myself," I said, raising my hands as if to emphasize my innocence.


    [Suggestion: Rejected]


    "As expected," I clicked my tongue in annoyance. "Rare, my ass," I added.


    There''s no way he could have blocked my suggestion with luck alone. It only means now that he was also in possession of the Moon Gem.


    "Get him!" he ordered his guards, who seemed more like mercenaries than your typical bodyguards. I could feel that these people had probably seen their fair share of action, just by looking into their eyes.


    After hearing hismand, they sprang into action, attempting to catch me.


    I could have ended this fiasco with a thought, but considering I''ve been feeling a bit stifftely, I figured this was the perfect workout. Why let my mind do all the heavy lifting when my body could use some stretching?


    Two people moved swiftly, surrounding me. They each grabbed one of my shoulders and tried to pull Myeong Tia away, but she didn''t budge because I had a tight hold on her waist.


    "What the hell do you think you''re doing, touching my woman?" I spoke with a cold protective voice. In reality, I was just trying to think of more ways to kill my boredom.


    They all looked confused, seeing that I wasn''t even remotely afraid of them. Meanwhile, Myeon Tia''s husband was fuming with anger after hearing me refer to his wife as "my woman."


    "What are you waiting for? Grab him and take her away!" he added with a frustrated look. If looks could kill, I would have died multiple times over with the intensity of his gaze.


    "Hey, let go of the boss''s wife," one of the guards who was currently holding my shoulders warned.


    "Make me," I taunted, a smirk ying on my lips.


    "You asked for this," the guard spoke up, raising his fist to punch my face head-on. The speed at which he swung his fist was impressive for human standards, but for me, it felt like everything was ying in slow motion. I didn''t even attempt to dodge and just let him punch me.


    PUNCH!


    His fistnded on my right cheek.


    However, instead of the expected thud or cry of pain, I stood there as if nothing had happened.


    He might have thought he was strong, but to me, it felt more like being nibbled by an overly enthusiastic mosquito. That was the unfairness of this world. Even without my Mind Power, I was still far superior to other humans.


    Seeing that I didn''t even flinch, he thought he must have held back, so he raised his fist again and began beating me.


    PUNCH!


    PUNCH!


    PUNCH!


    PUNCH!


    PUNCH!


    A barrage of punchesnded squarely on my handsome face. I just let him continue, waiting for him to realize the futility of his efforts.


    He could have worn metal gloves, and it would only have increased the damage by a negligible amount. It was like trying to dent a brick wall with bare fists.


    "Are you done?" I asked with a bored expression. Fighting humans was just so dull; the oue was always the same ¨C me overwhelmingly winning.


    "Y¡ª You''re a gifted !" Myeon Tia''s husband stuttered finally realizing that he was currently dealing with someone beyond normal.


    But instead of feeling proud of myself, I started thinking that beingbeled as "gifted" feltcking. While it was true that I had powers like them, my potential was limitless. In the future, people should call me Super Gifted or something.


    "You just realized that after watching your bodyguard, who seems to have more muscle than brain, fail to hurt me after punching me a dozen times?" I asked with a disappointed look. It was a major detail, but he was just too slow to catch on.


    "You¡­." He felt insulted by my words, but this time he became wary. Dealing with a regr lover and someone with powers were twopletely different levels.


    "Alright, time to stretch," I chuckled as I stood up and started stretching my body from my feet to my neck, as if I was preparing for a workout. Well, in a way, they could call it that ¨C I just substituted humans for weights, but the idea was there; Staying fit through sweating.


    The moment I finished my stretching , everyone became more vignt, with some even drawing their weapons and pointing them at me. It seemed like this wasn''t their first encounter with a gifted, given how organized and prepared they were.


    Either that or, aside from Myeon Tia''s husband, they had no idea what gifted individuals were capable of doing.


    Looking around the room, I could see that five people had brought out baton sticks, each with buttons on them. These must be those devices designed to ground people using electric currents.


    "Who''sing first?" I raised my palm and gave them a "Come on" gesture, taunting them to initiate . It would be boring if I made the first move, so I graciously gave them the honor .


    *SWOOOSH!


    The first, let''s say, employee of the month was the guard who had taken a field trip punching my face earlier. He must be quite the idiot. Even if that punches felt nothing to me, I''m a very petty and vengeful person. So, him attacking first was akin to signing his own death sentence much earlier.


    The moment he reached my range, he raised his baton, and electric current started flowing through it as it descended towards me, aiming to hit my head.


    "I''ll show you what a real punch is," I chuckled to myself as I griped my right hand into a fist.

 Chapter 343 Moral Compass

    SWOOOOSH!


    I dodged his fist by tilting my head slightly. It just brushed me, leaving only a millimeter gap between my skin and his knuckle. Handling an attack like this was too easy, almost as effortless as breathing, even with my Mind Power constrained.


    As I sidestepped his initial attack, he quickly adjusted, tilting his body in response to my shifting stance. It was clear he sensed my iing punch and instinctively moved.


    However --


    SWOOOOSH!


    My fist shot forward like a speeding bullet, leaving a trail of blurred motion. My agility of 30 kicked in, turning my movement into a lightning-quick spectacle that bordered on the impossible to follow.


    *BAM!


    His head took a hit from my fist before he could fully process what was happening. But, being a kind person, I aimed to inflict the least amount of pain possible.


    It felt like a point-nk cannon st to his head, and in an instant, his skull crumbled as if made of fragile porcin. His body, now headless, remained standing for a brief, moment, before finally copsing to the ground.


    *THUD!


    His neck was now mangled, and blood started flowing out, as if a faucet had been turned on.


    The sight of that pooling blood and the brutality of my actions sent a shiver down the spine of everyone who witnessed it.


    I could almost hear them thinking, "Does this guy have a shotgun hidden in his fist or what?" It was like a scene straight out of movie. The plot twist? I was the antagonist, and in this narrative, there was no hero to bnce the scales.


    "Who''s next?" I asked with a twisted smile, but the room fell into an awkward silence after my disy of power. I must have looked like a monster in their eyes right now.


    "No one?" I asked again while wiping the blood off my hands with my white handkerchief.


    I could have used my Telekinesis to clean it off, but I decided to go full physical right now. It had been a long time since I fought using just my fists, after all.


    "I''m giving you a chance. Step up, be brave, and take a shot. The one who attack me would be the only person spared. But don''t even think about running; I can kill all of you with a simple flick of my fingers," I dered, aiming to provoke them into action.


    Their faces showed doubt, and some looked like they wanted to run. But fear held them back, afraid they''d get taken down the moment they turned away from me.


    The air felt thick with tension as they struggled with the risky choice of whether to fight or make a break for it.


    "You''re saying I won''t get hurt if I take a swing at you?" a man stepped forward, visibly trembling. Fear was written all over him. The thought of death had a tight grip on his nerves.


    "You heard right. Attack me, and you''ll be spared," I affirmed.


    "I need you to be true to your word. I''ve got a family, a son. I can''t afford to die here," he pleaded, desperation tinging his words.


    "Absolutely," I replied with a nod. "Now,e," I gestured to him, inviting him to attack.


    "AHHHHHH!" he screamed in desperation as he charged forward, swinging his fist at me. He moved fast, but for me, it unfolded in slow motion, revealing the determination in his eyes to survive.


    He must be a good father, making such a split-second decision. It was a risky move, considering none of them were sure if I''d keep my word. Despite my previous actions, he chose to trust me, taking the chance for the sake of his family.


    "Be proud of yourself," I smiled at him, genuinely satisfied with his disy of bravery.


    I raised my fist and intercepted his mid-air swing with my palm, bringing his attack to a sudden stop


    "So¡ª So, I''m spared?" An anxious look painted across his face, his expression searching for confirmation.


    "Yes... But they''re not," a wicked smile crept across my lips. I did mention being a man of my word, and emphasize the words "Only" and "Spared"


    He looked confused , but he didn''t have to wait long to get his answer.


    *BAM!


    *BAM!


    *BAM!


    *BAM!


    *BAM!


    *BAM!


    *BAM!


    *BAM!


    Countless explosions echoed as the heads of all the guards burst one by one. I could have done it simultaneously, but I choose for a deliberate dy each explosion, granting them a brief moment to witness their inevitable fate unfold.


    Some of them cried, some ran, some just knew they were done for. Different reactions, but in the end, they all faced the same explosion before their time ran out.


    Blood sttered across the entire room, transforming the pristine white walls into a chilling canvas. The once-expensive furniture now resembled a gory Halloween disy, soaked in deep crimson.


    "M-- Monster" Myeong Tia''s husband stood before me, lips trembling with a mix of fear and anger. His eyes betrayed the confusion and pain he felt, silently asking the question that hung heavy in the air: Why am I doing all of this?


    "Why?" he asked.


    "Because they attacked me. This is all self-defense," I replied with a chuckle, my tone attempting to paint me as the victim in this twisted narrative.


    His face drained of color after hearing my skewed response. It dawned on him that he wasn''t just dealing with someone powerful but with someone whose moralpass was beyond logic.


    "Self-defense?" he asked, a wry smile creeping onto his face, treating the notion as if it were the most absurd joke he''d ever heard.


    "W¡ª What do you want?" He stammered, fear etched across his face. The anger from being cheated on was now overshadowed by the looming fear of being kill by me.


    Find more chapters on empire


    "That''s it? You''re just going to give up just like that?" I shook my head in disappointment. I thought he had some secret weapon or something, especially for someone who acquired a Moon Gem, but he seemed surprisingly normal.


    He could only clenched his fists in frustration.


    After a moment of silence, he finally spoke, his voice seething with resentment but he had to give up, "No need for unnecessary bloodshed "

 Chapter 344 Neutralized

    *CLAPS


    *CLAPS


    *CLAPS


    "Good choice. I like smart people," Imented, then, with a subtle wave of my fingers, I used my Telekinesis on the lifeless bodies. The corpses converged into a mangled ball hovering in the air, blood dripping onto the table.


    As I raised my fingers, my right eye turned ck, a manifestation of the ability I activated.


    The mangled corpses were promptly drawn into a miniature ck hole. Despite my restricted Mind Power, I could still unleash a toned-down version of my skills.


    Witnessing this disy of power, he realized that I had been holding back all along.


    Now, he must be thinking that his guard who punched me was an an idiot for acting tough. Did he seriously believe he was some kind of novel protagonist destined to awaken his power after punching me?


    That''s just wishful thinking, and if this were a novel, then he was born in the wrong one. Justice and fairness weren''t in my vocabry, after all.


    "Sit down ," I gestured him to take his sit .


    He looked around and saw his stepdaughter sleeping on the other sofa, so he ended up using the other one.


    Now, he was in the mood to talk. As for running? He knew he would end up dead if he tried.


    Examining him closely, he resembled a tycoon, exuding an air of haughtiness. His ck hair, streaked with white strands due to his age, added to the distinguished aura surrounding him.


    "What do you want ?" He asked with a defeated tone.


    "Oh, I just have some questions for you," I answered while putting my hands on her wife shoulders. She ended up blushing and hugging me back, not even caring that her beloved husband was watching us.


    I could sense the jealousy in his eyes, but instead of stopping, I kissed Myeon Tia passionately. I sucked on her tongue, and I even lowered her top to fondle her boobs in front of her husband.


    "Oh, this is such a nice boobs," I said as I began sucking on it as well.


    "You''re husband must be bad in bed for you to still have this good set," I continued to mocked him, enjoying the fact that he had no choice but to shut up and cope with it.


    "Hey, who do you love more? This guy or me?" I asked her.


    "What kind of question is that? I love you more!" she replied immediately, afraid that I would misunderstand.


    Hearing his wife say all those things made him clench his fist so tight that it started bleeding.


    However, he remained silent, merely observing her wife being used by me.


    After satisfying my needs, I stopped what I was doing, resisting the temptation to go all the way.


    "Where were we again? I''m really sorry, your wife is too horny that I couldn''t resist," I grinned at him.


    "N¡ª No problem," he reluctantly replied.


    "What do you want to know?" he added immediately, eager to finish this conversation as soon as possible.


    I paused for a moment, then I used my Telekinesis to pull out his pendant. He was shocked by it but ended up not resisting, realizing that his life was in my hands.


    As expected, the pendant was again made of moonstone.


    "Where did you get this? Answer me truthfully," I asked, using my suggestion.


    He was forced to answer against his will,pelled by the power of my ability .


    "That Moon Stone came from Russia ," He replied.


    "Russia ? Tell me more "


    "I''m a partner with a Russian miningpany. We found this thing underground, and initially, we just thought it was a regr rock. But then, out of nowhere, a group of people showed up and offered us a crazy amount of money for it, way more than Rhodium (Most expensive metal in the world) . Since then, we''ve been looking out for it ," he admitted,pelled by the power of my suggestion.


    "How many of these things have you mined so far?" I asked, realizing the magnitude of the situation. I didn''t know how this gem worked, whether it became stronger through quantity.


    I needed to understand how much I was dealing with. It might not be a problem now, butcency coulde back to haunt me in the future.


    "About 100 kg, but 70 kg of it was from the first find," he replied, providing me with a clearer picture of the scale of their operation.


    ''Fuck. 100 kg is way bigger than I expected,'' I muttered to myself. It wasn''t that using suggestion would be a hassle, but this rock was considered a dangerous item by the system. I couldn''t even touch it. If used as a weapon, it might really kill me with just one hit.


    "The people who bought this from you? Do you know anything about them?" I inquired again.


    The group that acquired the moon gems must have some knowledge of it''s value. It was crucial for me to concentrate on this aspect, especially given that even the directors in Cerebrum were unaware of the Moon Gem''s existence.


    Theirck of knowledge about it meant that another organization was behind the acquisition.


    "I have their contact number just in case we find more, and I overheard them saying they have a branch in Moscow, Russia. Aside from that, I don''t know much," he added.


    "Moscow, Russia?" I leaned back in my chair. I recalled from the news that there was an ongoing conflict right now in that country.


    "That must be the reason why you''re unable to go back home sooner ?," I asked. Explore hidden tales at empire


    "Yes," he nodded .


    "Why did you make it into a pendant then?" I shifted the topic to gather more information.


    "They told me that this thing can help fight off aging and has some healing effects," he exined.


    "That''s it?"


    "Yes," He nodded .


    "And did it really help ?"


    "I don''t know," He shook his head.


    Hearing him, I figured out that the story about its anti-aging and healing properties seemed like a fabrication to ensure he continued wearing it. It has many implications ¡ªeither they knew it had the ability to neutralize Mind Control abilities.


    Or worst case.


    Neutralized me , or my system.

 Chapter 345 Important News

    After extracting all the information I needed, I turned him into my loyal puppet. Now, he existed only as Myeong Tia''s husband name on paper.


    I also used my Oath on him, ensuring his loyalty to me would never be dispelled. His purpose now solely revolved around earning money for my benefit, and also making contact with those organization in Russia.


    Next, I controlled all the servants in the house and used Oath on them as well. In fact, during this process, I had already controlled my driver to use suggestion on everyone. That''s why I felt bold enough to get gory and batshit crazy on the guards without worrying about anyone calling the police.


    Considering the sheer size of this mansion, and the number of servants, it would have been impossible for no one to hear those eerie sounds of blood sttering. Yet, it was all part of my calcted n, taking every detail into consideration.


    RING RING RING


    As my phone buzzed, a familiar number shed on the screen¡ªan iing call from one of the directors at Cerebrum Seoul. Despite my newfound position as the hidden puppeteer, the branch continued its operations, seemingly unaffected by the covert control I exerted.


    I leisurely answered the call, a nonchnt tone in my voice as if nothing had changed.


    "Hello?" I greeted, my mind brimming with the knowledge that I now held the strings behind the scenes.


    The director''s voice crackled through the line, his inquiries veiled with routine business matters. Readtest stories on empire


    It was amusing how effortlessly I manipted everyone. If I could replicate the same in Jeju Ind, I might really infiltrate them and be the hidden puppeteer again. The irony would be quite something¡ªthem unaware that they were being corrupted by me, one by one, from the inside.


    However, this time, one topic piqued my interest. He inquired about the procedure for the uing batch of brain extractions.


    Every month, the brains in the Mainframe Server had to be swapped out. Neglecting this crucial task would trigger the Central Computer, located elsewhere, to detect insufficient processing power being sent from our branch¡ªa scenario we definitely wanted to avoid.


    "How many people do we need to sacrifice?" I asked


    "30?"


    The revtion that we had to sacrifice 30 lives for the purposed of harvesting their brain processing power struck me as very inhumane. In that moment, a surge of determination coursed through me, and I instantly knew what had to be done.


    "Okay, wait for me. I will kill them myself," I replied with a casual smile.


    In my twisted logic, the lives of those 30 people seemed irrelevant. If they were destined to die anyway, why not be the one to end their lives and feed my EXP and Skill points in the process?


    But just so I could feel somewhat better about it, I decided to choose those who had done something worse¡ªindividuals who had killed others and taken advantage of people using their power. In my twisted justification, those who engaged in such heinous acts deserved to face the consequences, except for me, because I was powerful enough to protect myself.


    As my memory surged, I began to recall the names of people who hadmitted heinous crimes.


    I chose those who were already 40 years old and above, believing that the younger ones deserved a second chance, understanding that some might have been impulsive due to their age. After all, who wouldn''t be tempted to abuse their power when young and free?


    For instance, there was one individual who had used their abilities to steal a PS3. I found it hard to justify handing out the death penalty for such a seemingly trivial offense.


    With the unsettling task settled, I returned to my business, shifting my focus back to the Mother and Daughter Duo in front of me.


    "Hey I will borrow your master bedroom to enjoy your wife and Step daughter," I asked Myeong Tia''s husband .


    "Everything that is mine is yours," he answered, bowing his head in reverence. It was a rather mundane reaction, but that was eptable.


    Soon, I would be able to enjoy thepany of his wife and daughter, anyway.


    "Mom, what happened?" Anna''s eyes asked while she slowly woke up from her nap.


    The entire ce was now clean. I used my Telekinesis to remove the bloodstains, restoring the area to its presentable state, so she was unaware of the bloodbath that happened moments ago.


    Her eyes darted between me, her mother, and her stepfather, confusion etched across her face due to the serious atmosphere present in the room.


    Seeing her vulnerable state, I began to imagine the things I would do to enjoy her.


    RING RING RING


    ''What the heck,'' I clicked my tongue in annoyance. I was already immersed in my imaginative thoughts about what I would do, pondering on forey and other aspects. After all, here was a Russian girl in front of me. While she might not be pureblooded, she was the closest thing I had to experiencing some European cuisine.


    Reluctantly, I answered the phone. Whoever was calling must have had a pretty good reason to disturb me, or they would find themselves in big trouble.


    Fortunately, it turned out to be an important call.


    I hung up the call and sighed. I had expected to have more days to spare, but the Jeju Ind representative went to my base without even notifying anyone of their arrival.


    "I need to go," I announced abruptly, offering no further exnation to Myeong Tia. She remained silent, understanding her ce, yet disappointment flickered in her eyes.


    As for Anna, confusion clouded her expression. She could sense that her mother harbored some affection for me, a perception sharpened by her womanly instincts. However, what perplexed her was the sight of her proud stepfather, smiling and seemingly kissing my ass.


    The weird power dynamics at y made her confused .


    "Anna," my voice echoed before I left the room.


    "What is it?" she asked with a wry expression .


    "We will meet again, so don''t let any man touch you before that," Imanded.

 Chapter 346 Contributions

    My car sped towards the Cerebrum HQ as quickly as possible. The range of my Mind Link and Mind Power Sharing was limited, so none of my puppets had the ability to control the Jeju Ind representatives.


    The moment we reached the parking lot, I wasted no time connecting with my Mind Link. Like a chain reaction, I felt the connections to everyone and identified the person currently in conversation with the Jeju Ind representatives.


    My vision shifted, and suddenly, I was in front of them.


    We were seated in a meeting room, and four people were in front of me.


    Interestingly, two of them were Gifteds, and notably more powerful than the Gifted assigned to this branch. Talk about discrimination.


    "We need 5 sets of varium from your branch," the man who seemed to be the leader spoke up in an arrogant manner.


    His demeanor suggested higher status and authority than the directors of this ce, allowing him to act with such confidence. I decided to let him enjoy in his power trip for now; there would be time to teach him a lessonter.


    He had ck hair, wore silver-framed sses, and donned a ck suit. Despite looking like some bigshot; he was nothing special¡ªa regr human.


    The two Gifteds behind him looked thin and frail. A quick nce at their stats revealed that their abilities focused more on long-distance attacks. One of them even possessed the ability to use sounds as a means of attack, utilizing his mouth as the conduit.


    As for thest one, a young man with brown hair, he was just a regr human. Judging by his pitiful and ordinary stats, he must be an assistant or hold some minor role in the group.


    "5 sets?" My puppet asked with a shocked expression. The number was more than what they had requested before.


    I refrained from directly controlling my puppet and allowed him to talk. I was curious to observe his reaction to such a request. While 5 might seem like a small number, it was a significant portion considering this base only had 9 after I use one.


    I really don''t care about this Varium stuff. I had tried touching it before, even tasting it, but it had no effect on me. My system didn''t detect anything wrong or ssify it as a dangerous item. It was utterly useless to me.


    However, when I administered it to a Aiku, her stats increased significantly. Drinking one set almost doubled all her stats.


    But the improvement wasn''t substantial and only for a limited amount of time. I could achieve a simr effect with shapeshifting if I desired. The only requirement for the effect to take ce was that I needed to be within the range of my puppet.


    Explore more stories at empire


    I came to realize this with Kanon.


    After leaving her alone for two days, her brain reverted to its normal state, and she returned to her usual self.


    It was one of the limitations I had figured out. Unlike me, who possessed a substantial amount of Mind Power, shecked the ability to retain those abilities without me actively sharing my own.


    "I have an official request letter," the man stated, handing my puppet a letter that bore an official seal.


    "I thought we were the ones supposed to deliver the item to Jeju Ind?" My puppet asked again. It was the initial instruction, making their unexpected visit raise some suspicions.


    "That was the original n, but I''m here to conduct a check on your branch, so I''ll be taking the varium with me instead," he replied with a firm tone.


    "Check our branch ? Why?" My puppet asked.


    "You don''t need to know. This is a matter for HQ," he retorted with a haughty tone, dismissing any further inquiry.


    "Oh, it does matter for me ," A grin appeared on my puppet''s face as I took over. The only person that could act arrogant in front of my properties was me.


    I had been restraining myself all this time from turning this guy into corned beef, but he just had to act overbearing. Well, he might have been behaving normally, but I identified him as arrogant and overbearing, so he was just unlucky to cross paths with me.


    Maybe he forgot to check his "Encounter a Psychopath " meter before stepping into my territory


    Seeing the change in my demeanor, the other two Gifted attempted to activate their powers, but it was toote. My Telekinesis had already restricted their bodies. Despite being more powerful than Aiku''s group, they were still no match for me.


    Before, I was like a powerful lion, but with my powers restricted, I became more like a regr dog. Still,pared to them, who were more like rats, I could easily toy with them.


    "Now, let''s restart our talk," I broke the silence as I searched their bodies for that card again.


    I had stolen it from them without destroying it. There was a chance that breaking it might trigger something, and I wanted to avoid unnecessaryplications.


    "Now, tell me. What did you want to check out in our branch?" I inquired, my tone demanding an exnation.


    This time, the man didn''t hesitate to answer.


    "We came here because we received information about some weird disturbance in the Mainframe of this branch. We are here to ess it manually and check for any anomalies," he replied, offering an exnation for their unexpected visit.


    "Oh, is this anomaly that problematic?" I questioned further.


    If they had detected something, sending only four people seemed like a weak approach. They should have dispatched someone more powerful, like Zhang, if it was really a big deal.


    "It was only a minor disturbance. It was something that happens in other branch too from time to time. We just wanted to check if the Mainframe needed some maintenance," He replied.


    "Good," I mused aloud. At least now, I knew that none of them were aware of me controlling everything at this base.


    At the same time, the people they sent presented the perfect opportunity for me to further reinforce my influence and eliminate any doubt.


    ''Thanks for gifting me new puppets,'' I chuckled to myself, appreciating their contribution.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!